Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2019 with funding from

Public.Resource.Org

https://archive.org/details/naladiyarorfourhOOgupo
*
j5 rr 6V ip. iu tr it
THE NALADIYAR
FOUR HUNDRED QUATRAINS
IN TAMIL
 J5 IT 6V ip_ IU rr IT

THE NALADIYAR
OR

FOUR HUNDRED QUATRAINS

IN TAMIL

WITH

INTRODUCTION, TRANSLATION AND

NOTES CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAL AND EXPLANATORY

TO WHICH IS ADDED

A CONCORDANCE AND LEXICON

WITH AUTHORITIES FROM THE OLDEST TAMIL WRITERS

REV. G. U. POPE

ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES

NEW DELHI ★ MADRAS ★ 1997
ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
*31, HAUZ KHAS VILLAGE, NEW DELHI - 110016.
CABLE : ASIA BOOKS, PH : 660187, 668594, FAX : 011-6852805
* 5, SRIPURAM FIRST STREET, MADRAS - 600014, PH /FAX : 8265040

f¥1 AES

First Published : 1893

First AES Reprint: New Delhi, 1984
Second AES Reprint: New Delhi, 1997
ISBN : 81-206-0023-1

Published by J. Jetley
for ASIAN EDUCATIONAL SERVICES
C-2/15, SDA New Delhi - 110016
Processed by Gautam Jetley
Printed at Nice Printing Press, Delhi - 110092
 LpoTjfsU IT

JB IT SV Lf- IU rr IT

THE NALADIYAR
OR

FOUR HUNDRED QUATRAINS

IN TAMIL

WITH

INTRODUCTION, TRANSLATION, AND

NOTES CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAL AND EXPLANATORY

TO WHICH IS ADDED

8L Concoc&aim anti %txiton

WITH AUTHORITIES FROM THE OLDEST TAMIL WRITERS

BY THE

REV. G. U. POPE, M.A., D.D.

SOMETIME FELLOW OF THE MADRAS UNIVERSITY

MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY

AND OF

THE GERMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY^

©jcforfc
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

i893
! .V;1> :• if'-" 1 :'t
 CONTENTS.

PAGE

vii
Introduction
vii
I. General Introduction .
xiii
II. Grammatical Notes
xxvi
III. Metrical Introduction .
xxvi
IV. Bibliographical References .
xlix
Analysis of the Chapters of the Nalad.
i
Text, Translation, and Notes
• 263
Index of First Lines of the Quatrains
■ 273
Lexicon and Concordance
• 437
General Index .
 INVOCATION.

<£i_«i/gV eutripjgg).

a trzzflQ eSIev qDzzt euTQifiiuir euiriuemusajirp

Grzzfleviw Q@rrujrr& su.Gij'Hsrr—tuir loleuigj

G)&zirGof) jb_j a/€sarEJS)<£ Q&irgin euh openeirgg:

QfC&ttfl tLlG&>6UQpiJt-3 CTC37gj J

Knowing, like bow displayed in heav'n, man’s advent here,

To earth my head I bow, to God in truth draw near,
Touch of whose foot earth never knew; thus what my mind
Conceives, I pray may happy consummation find.

This invocation is said to be by the commentator Pathumanar.

 INTRODUCTION
TO

THE FOUR HUNDRED OUATRAINS-

OR

NALADI -nAnnurru.

I. General Introduction.

This edition of a popular Tamil Classic was undertaken

mainly with the view of assisting Europeans to acquire some
acquaintance with classical Tamil. It is intended to be taken
up after the study of the Second Catechism of Tamil Grammar1 2,
to which references are given throughout ; and is a companion
volume to the Kurral1: these two great works serving as
mutual commentaries, and together throwing a flood of light
upon the whole ethical and social philosophy of the Tamil
people.
I am not without a hope and belief that such editions of their
great classics may find favour with some at least of the great
multitude of young Tamil men who pursue with enthusiasm and
fair success their English studies, but are, I apprehend, in some
danger, alas ! of neglecting their own wonderful language.
To avoid repetition, the student is referred to the introduction

1 First Lessons in Tamil; or, An Introduction to the Common Dialed of that

Language, for the use of foreigners learning Tamil and of Tamilians ^earning English,
with An Easy Catechism in Tamil of both the Colloquial and Classical Dialects, by
the Rev. G. U. Pope, M. A., D.D. Fifth Edition. Oxford : at the Clarendon Press.
1891.
2 The Sacred Kurral of* Tiruva]]uva-Nayanar, with Metrical Translation, Notes,
Grammar, Lexicon, and Concordance, by the Rev. G. U. Pope, M. A., D.D. London ;
Allen & Co.
viii INTRODUCTION.

to the Kurral for information on many matters connected with

Tamil, and important to those who would thoroughly master
the Naladi.
This work is recommended to the student of Tamil for several
weighty reasons.
These are not so much the originality of its teaching, as the
peculiar terseness and vigour of its style; and the fidelity with
which it reflects the thoughts and ideas of the great mass of the
Tamil people, and indeed of the yeomanry of India; for, though
composed most probably by Jains, it contains scarcely any traces
of their peculiar tenets. [For these the student must read the
Jroaga Chintdmani, and this is no easy task, though made easier
by the publication of an admirable edition of it by Mr. Ve.
Caminathaiyar. See p, xli.]
The Naladi-nannurrti, or ‘ Four Hundred Quatrains,’ is often
called the Vclldlar-Vctham, the ‘ Bible of the Cultivators of the soil.’
Not only is it one of the text-books prescribed for the Oriental
Honour School of this University, but it is moreover a chief
subject of examination in the Madras University; and is taught,
in some shape, in every vernacular school in the Tamil country.
I have therefore in my official capacity prepared, under some
disadvantages, this edition, with an extensive critical apparatus,
in the hope of bringing at least a few European minds into closer
contact with those of our Tamil fellow-subjects ; and of inducing
young Tamil students to bring the freer and more invigorating,
though more laborious methods of European study to bear upon
their own great classics.
The old method of continuous verbal commentary and para¬
phrase tends to paralyse the mind, and compels the student to
go round and round in the mill of traditional interpretation.
A recent Tamil editor of the Naladi begins his preface with
these words, ‘The Naladiyar is one of the moral text-books
emanating from the (Madura) Academy (&eisld), and, therefore,
came into existence 4000 years ago ! ’
He also gives, with slight variations, the current tradition
regarding the 400 quatrains. It is briefly this: ‘Once on a
time, 8coo Jain ascetics, driven by famine, came to a Pandiyan
king and were supported by him. When the famine was over
they prepared to return to their own country, though the king
wished to retain the learned strangers who added lustre to his
 GENERAL INTRODUCTION. IX

court. At last the poets were driven to depart secretly by

night. In the morning it was found that each bard had left on
his seat a quatrain. These were examined and found to differ
widely from one another. The king then ordered them all to be
thrown into the river Vaigai, when it was found that the palm-
leaf scrolls containing these 400 quatrains ascended the river
against the current, and came to the bank. To these the king
gave the name of Naladiyar (the quatrainists).’ Some other
verses reached the banks at various spots, and are found in two
collections, called ‘ Old sayings ’ (ul£.GWl$) and ‘ The Essence
of the way of virtue’ . These latter works have
never obtained the popularity enjoyed by the Naladiyar; and
I should regard them as mainly imitations due to a later period,
though some of the verses are certainly more or less ancient.
These traditions point to a collection of popular verses made
after the impalement of the Samanar (or Amanar = Jains, lit.
‘ naked ones ’), perhaps in the time of Sundara Pandiyan (or
Kun-P.), who probably lived in the twelfth century A.D. [See
C. D. G. pp. 133-140.]
These verses, mainly but not, I think, exclusively of Jain origin,
were doubtless expurgated by the £aivas, under whose chief
guardianship Tamil literature has since remained.
They were re-edited, interpreted, arranged, and forced into a
kind of parallelism to the Kurral by Pathinnandr (tpa ‘a lotus’),
of whom nothing is really known. I have printed an elegant
invocation ascribed to him. No other editor has done much for
the quatrains.
The fact that to them exclusively the title of Ndladi (or
quatrain) was given seems to render it probable that they
constitute some of the earliest specimens of this elegant metre,
the Alcaic of Tamil.
As might be expected from their history, no consistent and
developed system of philosophy, religion, or morals can be
deduced from them; and it may be said with truth that
these utterances have too little sequence and connexion to
admit of any scientific criticism. Yet it is a kind of merit to put
a happy point upon a commonplace; and these epigrams, drawn
sometimes from Sanskrit sources and oftener forming the ground

Referred to as T. M. and A. N. £a.

X INTRODUCTION.

of ornate Sanskrit verses, written in imitation or rivalry, have

become household words through all South India.
I am unwilling to enter here on any discussion of the date of this
and other Tamil classics, since there are scarcely any ascertained
facts or ancient inscriptions from which to reason. The discussion
of these matters requires aptitude, leisure, and opportunity for
archaeological research (and these I do not possess), in addition
to a critical acquaintance with Tamil literature. The want of
this last essential has rendered many otherwise profound re¬
searches almost valueless. A very careful consideration of many
masterpieces of Tamil literature leads me to think that between
A. D. 800 and [200 the greatest of these works were composed h
Internal evidence, as far as I see, is all we have to rely on.
Hiouen-Thsang. the Buddhist pilgrim who visited the continent
of India in 640 A.D., says that in Malakuta the people were not
much addicted to the cultivation of literature, and only valued
the pursuit of wealth ; and mentions Jains as the most prominent
sect. Now, this Malakuta must bc = Malakotta, Malainadu, Ma-
laya, Malaydlam, and seems to have included the whole southern
part of the Madras Presidency (Hultzsch, South-Indian Inscrip¬
tions, vol. ii. part i. p. 2 note): the Pandya and £era kingdoms.
The Jains were great students and copyists of books (Burnell,
S. I. Palaeography, p. 88). We may feel quite sure that the
seventh century A. D. at the latest, saw the beginning of Tamil
literature under Jain auspices. Perhaps the Jains fostered the
vernaculars partly out of opposition to the Brahmans. Reformers
and missionaries, who generally address themselves to the intelli¬
gent middle classes, have often been the most assiduous students
and promoters of the vulgar tongues. Quatrain 243 of the Naladi
shows the feeling of hostility that existed between North and
South: between Hindus and Jains. The great antiquity of Tamil,
which is the one worthy rival of Sanskrit, is abundantly plain.
The ancient grammatical works existing in Tamil, and its
wonderful metrical system, prove its assiduous cultivation for
long ages. An elaborate, scientific series of metres, such as
Tamil glories in, adapted to every style and theme of com¬
position, is the growth of centuries. Classical Tamil bears every

1 To native scholars this field of research naturally belongs, and any reader of
Mr. P. Sundaram Pillai’s able papers in the Madras Christian College Magazine (1891)
will see that one of them at least is zealously and ably working in it.
 GENERAL INTRODUCTION. NI

mark of slow and natural evolution ; but the subject is complicated

by the number of works in circulation falsely attributed to old
writers. The many really ridiculous forgeries of this kind bring
discredit on all Tamil literature. Tamil scholars should banish,
among other things, such spurious works as many of those
attributed to Agastya, Avvai, Pattanattu-pillai, and others.
In regard to the teachings of these epigrams—philosophical,
theological and ethical—I have little to add to what is said in
the notes and analyses of chapters.
There is no mention of God in the Naladi (save in the quite
modern invocation) and no trace of religion. In this respect the
quatrains differ from the Kurral. There are indeed a few poetical
references to certain deities, and allusions to popular beliefs and
rites, but the bards evidently were not orthodox Hindus.
As in most Hindu ethical and philosophical writings the ruling-
idea is that of Karma, which is discussed in pp. 66-69. -A study of
this is quite essential to the comprehension of all Hindu systems.
The misery of embodiment (t$pe3) in successive and infinitely
varied forms, and the bliss of release {qp&$) from all of these, are
often expressed, and illustrated with every kind of figure. It is
assumed that always, to all. conscious existence on earth, as well
as in any heavens or hells, is an absolute evil. Here, of course,
we find ourselves in antagonism.
Yet pervading these verses there seems to me to be a strong
sense of moral obligation, an earnest aspiration after righteous¬
ness, a fervent and unselfish charity, and generally a loftiness of
aim that are very impressive. I have felt sometimes as if there
must be a blessing in store for a people that delight so utterly in
compositions thus remarkably expressive of a hunger and thirst
after righteousness. They are the foremost among the peoples,
of India, and the Kurral and Naladi have helped to make them so.
It is in vain to discuss elaborately the origin and possible
sources of the work. The majority of the verses were almost
certainly sung by Jain ascetics, yet there are a few that seem to
be from the Mahabharata, and undoubtedly many of the quatrains
are fragments of the old ethical teaching which goes under the
name of Niti-castra h The history of South India permits us

1 See Sir M. Monier-Williams’ Indian Wisdom, p. 55. IIow inferior the verses of
Bhartrihari are may be seen by examining the version given in Triibner’s Series.
xii INTRODUCTION.

to expect to trace not only Buddhist, or Jain, but also Greek.

Christian, and even Muhammadan influences in the early Tamil
classics, as much almost as those inspired by Sanskrit writings.
When we examine each quatrain as an artistic whole—a kind of
cameo—we find that there are several distinct and clearly marked
types. Some of these may be conveniently arranged in classes.
]. There are the simply didactic.
Here the student must first master the third and fourth lines,
in which is enunciated the truth, precept, or principle, of which
the former part of the quatrain gives the proof or illustration.
This is a prevailing type also in the Karral. A Venbd verse,
like a sonnet, should have a very effective and striking finish.
This is seen in the first quatrain, where the aphorism is, 'worldly
prosperity is a thing of no account.’
This axiom is illustrated by a matter of daily experience. The
connective is OTOTfl®3r=‘if this is an undeniable fact, then ....
Compare also 293.
2. One class of the didactic quatrain depends for its effectiveness
chiefly on some apt and ingenious simile, illustration, or analogy.
To us some of these seem forced and fanciful conceits, but we really
are not always in a position to judge or rightly estimate them.
In 290 the aptness of the figure, the beauty of the expression,
the wonderful terseness of the conclusion, together with the per¬
fection of the form and rhythm, leave nothing to be desired.
3. In some of these the simile is simply thrown in while the
most prominent thing is the clear enunciation of a truth. Here the
whole runs on like rhetorical prose. Examples of this are 8, 49, 87.
4. Some are cumulative, with or without a climax
Thus in 65 we find three statements, with a thread of con¬
nexion: ‘It is the difficulty of the achievement that makes it
meritorious.’ In 80 we have three precepts. In too there is a
climax.- See 4, 55, 88.
5. Others are enumerative. where the various parts and acces¬
sories of some idea are summed up. See 74, 81, 83, -84, 119.
6. A few are antithetic, suggesting a contrast with or without
a simile ; as, 48, 51, 52, 89.
7. A very few contain puns. So 39, 56.
If I am not deceived there is in many of these verses something
far beyond mere technical skill. At times by a few' happy touches
an idea is expressed in such apt language, and illuminated by
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. Xlll

such a picturesque use and adaptation of familiar words, each

chosen with truest and most accurate discrimination, thar the
quatrain becomes a group of life-like pictures, on which the mind
is fain to linger long, and to which it recurs often. In this
matchless verse [135]—
<5si)a9 SGDffuSeo spusun i5freir&6d
Qld£j60 iS’SesraSlp iSletsJsflueo — QperreifJ^lm
^lumui paoLDGij<5i»u.uj apuQsu ^QnrTfliLiu
uneyem (&}QtrjQp Qpiflihgi—
not a syllable could be spared ; while almost every word is common
and easy, yet is the very fittest, and is used in its exact meaning.
It is somewhat archaic ;—has a fascinating air of mystery
pleasantly exercises and amply rewards the student’s ingenuity
seems dark at first, but once lit up, sparkles for ever.
Thus asmu —shore suggests a metaphor: ‘learning is a shore¬
less—infinite—ocean.’
Then comes the simple antithesis, ‘ the learners’ days are few.5
In Tamil the use of the same root twice (in s&ieSI and spueun)
and again in the third line (spuQoj) imparts an added charm.
Into these perfectly (to Tamil ears) harmonious lines is com¬
pressed a whole chapter :
‘ The subjects of study (sevefl with a plural verb) are infinitely
numerous ; but the learners’ days are few ; and if it be calmly
thought out, men are liable to many diseases. [l9sot$= natural
infirmities or “bonds, ' that enfeeble and restrict.] Youthful en¬
thusiasm may lead men to anticipate great and varied triumphs;
calm reflection teaches them their natural weakness. So, men
should learn with discrimination examining closely
(^eruL) things befitting (^gyswto, “suit, satisfy, gladden ”) them, with
intelligence (QgtBmgj) like that of the bird (the semi-divine Han fa).
that drinks only the milk and leaves the water, when these mingled
are presented to it.’ Of course this last is received as a fact!

II. Grammatical Notes.

As to the grammar of the Naladiyar, the Second Catechism is
amply sufficient.
[In the IIIrd Grammar, which is much fuller, the Nannftl is
given. This my late lamented friend Dr. Bower partly reprinted
in 1876 (S. P. C. K. Press); and added a good translation of the
Nannul preface.] Here notes are added in which most of the
XIV INTRODUCTION.

poetical forms and difficulties in the text are explained, refeiring

to the questions of the Grammar. These pages are in fact an
appendix to that little manual.
It is, however, to the appended Lexicon and Concordance that
the student should chiefly look for assistance. Notes, com¬
mentaries, and translations have their uses ; but he who follows
out a word through all its forms, and wherever it occurs, will
soon gain a familiarity with the poetical style and diction which
he will not easily obtain otherwise.
These grammatical notes follow the numbers of the Second
Catechism.

G. 12. Aytham.
This is a letter which is not classed as vowel or consonant; so its other name is
/sAliSlai (what stands alone). It is in effect an aspirate, equivalent to ^ in the middle
of a word. Its name is, I think, from its shape, the trident (£)ifhgwih, It
occurs in 39, where it simply lengthens the syllable, as the metre requires (-««-}.
Exactly so in 61, 250; it is h or x-
In 137 it seems an integral part of CT<ft(g = £HGU. [See Ji. Chin. i. 255.]
In 251 must be ( u v u u -); or §o = ha or x<x.
So in 398 ^loognsib must be (v « —).
In 12 <5ydoS®i/f is (— o), i.e. °b = /i or x; so 17, Q&&>&AiBasr.
Aytham must be preceded by a short vowel, and followed by either *, 04 i_, u,
or p. Nanniil, 96,

G. 14.
Sfor a= ‘ prolongation of measure.’
1. This lengthening of vowels in Ar. is (1) to fill up the metre; (2) to emphasize
the meaning (see 184); (3) to form a vocative case ; or (4) in adverbial participles of
certain verbs.
2. The most usual ^aQutaiL. is when to a long syllable is subjoined its corresponding
short. [So 'HeAios for 'HAior.]
Thus, e-i-rgiii becomes «-i_«• gfgiio 10, 38, 94, 119, 127, 169, 199,
201, 254, 255, 310, 337.
ai_r £jiu = a. Guiib becomes Guir 6gia, 140.
3. Another kind first lengthens a syllable, and then extends it as above:
Qjsirif. becomes Q/snss., and finally GidApguh becomes illmpgrii, and finally
iSAp192, 235, 259, 314.
4. A third kind seems like ^otOukol., but is simply the omission of : aeajii

becomes a, 140. = 258.

With this is found a real prolongation:
id®a) omits % and taking becomes 246, 285.
5. Another found in certain adverbial participles, is made by taking the
shortest root (<d® in w®sy ; g® in 9®®)', forming adv. part, in j§), and prolonging : aga/
makes id®, tofg).
So fTQfisgi: ct®, exyj, 6T^g): 209. Comp. 85, 137, 213, 220, 239, 258, 399.
6. There is also a double This is very picturesque in 184.
7. Some examples, as in 246, combine some of the above methods; but are poetic
anomalies. [G. 137.]
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. XV

G. 19-39.
A table is here given of sixteen orthographical changes. To this the student can
refer throughout.

CONSPECTUS OF THE SIXTEEN DIFFERENT CHANGES OF LETTERS.

GSairaEjaefilasr &Q&ainticnT

gS (GO),

aj s rr fi^lGor QpGbrQ pwGbTjpib. . G. 24.

(2-uSlir op got Q&Glib. 24.
$su QpsisiGjglTiBrjpItii.
23-

SL.uSl(g&(§LJL$*Or £§)i7LL.I$L<£@fi>. 27.

0, u

QssGltb i b9 <&t & ; g)ar.

32, 33,3i-
. 3i.
P Qm$ si&frgi gjicl.. 26.
«9- Ohnaj&Gw <9tLL.t$.GbnSlGbra£iib) GSh^eSGOTLSGOT^ib ?lLi$.£@10 25.

‘k 4k*P } r . . , , .
_ } sow, <sn -r &, u — t—£. t—U
lL ^*0 glAn/th ) L ’ ’ 7 7 J
34-

sow jglifliL/ib [or -f in — sowio] ..... 36.

ae.,
Sfo. p ^ ;[«,* + *,*, u - p*, p*, ?*■] 35-

sot- fiffiiLjih -f ib = swwj. 36.

i SOW + jS = lLl1 SOWhl )
U. ) ( . .
[gw + fr =^lLC., oolL, lL ^
37-

. 0 „ . \ dr + A = pp, drp )
P 4t*0 i . „ . ■ 38-
[ SV + j5 -= PPy OO Pj p )

GOT ffllfl iLjiO l G\J -f- IB GOT GOT ^ GOT )

Qs(b)UJ ( GOT 15 = GOT GOT f GOT J

39-

j$lfl ILjiO l 15 )
1 GOOT GW + — SOW SOW ? SOW
40.
Qs(b)US l SOW -f- 15 = 60W60W, SOW )

See the Appendix on this subject in my H. B. Part II, pp. 41 -44 (4th edition).

G. 24.
(gpftiueflagib, i.e. 2 shortened. Its quantity in verse is half a measure. See Nanniil,
93, 94-
When a word (other than a dissyllable, whose first syllable is short) ends in tu, that
letter is short (©pnSajgjiajii'i, and is cut off before the initial vowel of a following word
(In 1, + jg)ww/rsir, QifOTjj + ^jQjuuir, + £-cm_r«.) If, however, the following
word begins with i, the ‘furtive ’ is changed into furtive fg).
246 : Qtnug; + iuG (g) not reckoned as a syllable) in the metre I

So 214 : + 1ur/ifiirQirS) + luirfipQpn-iL]: note the scansion !

G. 27.
This rule, with its exceptions, affects the pronunciation, decides not infrequently as
to the meaning, and is very important.
The student should examine into the reason of every doubled consonant!
 V-

xvi INTRODUCTION.

1. The following examples in regard to four ambiguous verbal forms will be found
useful:—
(a) SSiswir tSeayifiigi, 6. Why is 6 not doubled? Because jD*e/ir iirgi) is a
finite verb. Comp. 88, 243. [G. 89.]
(b) firyurfi /smair^ 0tein;(bl&air0 . . . , 14. Here $ is thrice doubled, for these are
positive adv. participles, and after these «, 0, u are always doubled.
[G. 86. (*)].
(V) /zsmi—ir&ldpCjLtlpp, 62 ; aaieoirCiLfeirwirasar, 45. These are contracted negative adj.
participles [G. 91] for -rp, s&ewr#; and after such forms *, e, 0, u
are always doubled.
tfi) iSestM-Sieiusaimb, 204. This is a negative adverbial participle for itl&iwirmai,
[G. 90.] After these &,&, 0, u are never doubled. This discriminates
them from (JO).
2. In compounds of all sorts where the members are Tamil words, or quite
naturalized, the initial of the second is generally doubled :
&£i—&estr&i, 2 ; G&hssrpjl'faiBiir, 3 ; jg&ai-pjDib, 5 ; a//raj#Q«su, 115 ; s-jrn&Q0/rifiejir, 128.
3. When there is an ellipsis of the sign of the 2nd case, «, 0, 0, u are not generally
doubled, 203 ; but many exceptions are found. Thus after Guir&> (28) these are not
doubled. For iSA^CiQur^i (8), see Nannul, 217.
In 26 it is = Exceptions are 393, y,aQ,sj®; 24, ^iOs/rarar®; 43, y^@®.

G. 55.
1. In Tamil poetry nouns may be declined as in prose ; but the normal method is to
discard all case-endings, and to use the noun itself to express all relations. [G. 152.]
Thus in 1 the only (partially) inflected nouns are §to-/t9 and uirpg. In 2, «.(4 and
ar&> are second cases.
2. The next step is to use the inflexional base (stem or crude form) to express any
relation. [G. 66, 68, and § 18.] See @1-&g, 51; ««uAs, 12; 16, 131, 132;
sirCdil, 25.
3. This base is strengthened by addition of §)<&, etc. [G. 65, 108.] In 12,
silrjj30eSleir for 3rd Case (®rf£,?«vD@>6u). So ‘ its ’ \<gfg> + + («.«®i_ju)], 20.

G. 56, 57-
1. Singular nominative endings : : mUS&urasr, 2^ ^ar (fem.), comp. 93.
This leads to the consideration of the formation .n'ew personal derivative nouns.
[G. 93-]
2. A nominative is used like the Latin ‘ accusative of respect’: so 351, ^raw^fa-iu/r,
‘young in years.’ And Q&iraiaifxytb, ‘will be mighty in speech,’ 348. safom&tirp,
‘ wide in extent.’ Qu^m, ‘ even by name,’ 200.
3. Words like are used with the subject. Thus in 242 : nHs^^irengi = ‘ it is
(sey-suppressionl that forms their adornment.’ [See H.B. § 151.]

G. 58.
1. The accusative, or direct object, often adds ss, 3.
In 273, for emphasis, the object is given thrice.
2. With£D«r+s: uanpuSfasr, 24. With jy* + g : g/pfar.
3. Ellipsis is common; ^OrrSm, 4, 255,
In ellipses of this case, «, 0, u are not, as a rule, doubled; but usage varies. See
Nannul, 255, and notes on G. 27.

1
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. XVI1

4. A noun preceding a verb may be so joined to it as to form a compound verb, in

which the meanings of the members are more or less modified. For these, see notes
on G. 27.

G. 59.
1. The 3rd case expresses cause and connexion : with, ey. It also has the effect
of an adverb often; compare aierejuireo, iS; eaanmur 71, 128, 179.
2. Qstrem® is used 'as a sign of the 4th ease, 396. [IT. B. § 239.]
3. — Together with. See 143'. g>© = 214. wrioQu/r©, See 2
4. and are found Without any noun. See Lex. pp. 324, 332.

G. 60.
1. The Dative, or 4th case, is used as in prose : 13, 13, 202.
2. With 121, 148.
3. Rare forms are 23. So 202, giOrui^ —
4. With ‘for,’ 130. Comp. 134.
3. Note the remarkable ellipses in 145.

G. 61.
.ffistiflilA, jjriflev are 5th cases: ‘from, commencing with,' 13S. ©lur-Ag.-to, ‘like,’ 27.
-like’ or ‘than,’ 32, 154. Qre-AisJtsir, ‘than.’ 133. liwAscfe, ‘than,’ 334
aiiupisj for 3rd case, 156. at or from the hands of,’ 206. ‘by,’ 7,40.
The signs of the 7th case are sometimes used for the 3th : &mr ; asUeuinr aiDtufa/,
‘ from,’ I2y.

G. 62. Of.
Genitive or Possessive relation.
1. This is oftenest expressed by a compound,, analogous to the WPTTvT in
Sanskrit.
ifl&nuirjjr, ‘domestic life:’ the way of the house, 54. ■ men’s mind,’ 127.
See t^/pjS^juuirev and the headings of most of the chapters.
The first member of the compound is the noun itself, or its inflexional base
Certain changed euphonic insertions are found. § 130 etc.
glgi&aneitLjGmiq., ‘food of six savours,’ 1. ‘a waggon’s wheel,’ 2 ; m is
elided and doubled. See Nanniil, 219.
This is sometimes neatly called jUcjOuiu/f Q^r^as. G. 134.
Thus mai&spuirA) in i is two nouns joined so that the former defines the latter: ‘ the
category of placing.’ This is then declined by Cl. 93 : ‘ it belongs not to the category
of things to be reckoned.’
2. 2-£toi_iu as case-ending is shortened to : 9], 274.
In this case a following •*, r, or u is abnormally doubled.
3. lib*-. This euphonic insertion is found in tuSdca.ru. 116; fifr.uLp.OT, 1
N.B. £§)£* answers very constantly to the English ‘of of reference ’
, 4. = i their,’ is inserted in 127.

G. 63.
The 7tn or Locative Ablative.
Its termination is g)rir, 21, 207.
But a great number of nouns, used as adverbial particles, having an idea ot place,
time, or manner, may be used with, or instead of,
XV111 INTRODUCTION.

Each of these has its own shade of meaning. See Lex. Among these are (i) !§)<-<*,
- ,
Sh iisi = ‘ where, when,’ i, u, 51, 160, 358. (2) t.*, in, among, 24, 50,
121/122, 188. (3) tt-ootfj, 159 [comp. 167], 353. (4) soar, 16, 121, 128, 158,
167, 1S6, 336. (5) £?{£, 3. (6) ■»©, wii.®!, 2, 14, 161, 206, 207, 246. (7) «W, 21;
22. (8) QfiOr, 51, 325, 326. (9) 27, 29, 186. (io) Jot, 160, 398.
(il) ®Jot, 40O. (12) riraeo, 342 : &0i-p(yirl3t&&n!i£i = a&i~p0ifli—#!£l&i, (13) Quir&gi, 329.
The ellipsis of this case-ending in nouns in <^to [see under G. 55] is very common.
12, 16, 207, 398, airasr&gi, ‘ through the jungle.’

G. 64.
The Vocative Case.
1. Here a finite verb in the second person is often used for a noun in the vocative
case even as a nom.: thus (6, 7) = ( O you who have accumulated !’
So ffoiaGpirtu 1 126.

2. There are ordinary forms: Qv&Q* !

So Gpitiu ! ®/n_!

3. aeabrgspiu ! may be VOC. of aeaifftem = seuar^jemi—iLii^ ! as JareiririLJj Quiuajorirtij.

Q^riag)! III.
So ®Aeu/raj is formed as in G. 93.

G. 69.
Plural Nominative Endings are besides (37)—
sjf, $jr, giir, @/f, sni, ®/f, ©if, ^onf for uwtuir&i (Epicenes); and ^ysmsu for neuters.
(1, 2, 4, 36, 194. 206, 320, 368.)
By Nannul 159 no letters are doubled after any of the forms in if; thus, Qsirafau.rt
G-ppib (35). This is an exception to G. 30.
By ‘Nannul 167 no letters are doubled after a neuter plural in
The pluralizing particle is often suppressed.
334.

G. 76.

®ig“This root is not necessarily the philological root, or absolute usrCiuptb. [G. 122.]
Various strengthening and modifying particles may be added to the original
root (pirgi). These the Lex. will show.
The root is used for the infinitive occasionally.
Thus = eSmifiuppis, 361 ; 325. Perhaps too itienp for
ifl'SRpiU, 360.

The root is used as an adjective in G. 157. See 350: Qa/nuty*, QaiuQpryS™. With
QjZtrgib; (tppGptrgib, ‘ever as they grow older,’ 351.

G. 83.

Most of the forms of the past and future tenses as given in this table occur in the
text. Note especially—

1. fhe aoristic future in u.

f&u, ‘ they will arise ’ (for ctqkj/t, crQf&nf).
tS2P” All South-Indian languages may reject the personal terminations of finite-verb
forms. This has become the ordinary usage in Malayalam.
QetuuGeuir, ‘ will they do?’ 246. So gptjuQeuir, 62 ; erjSu, 24.

2. Poetical forms are: §Siqjtiudir =■ jD^l/Cuot, 276; b, 19,332; = ou>rf>

Qprih, 182, 385! = r®aj, 398 ; jlifuCuifl, 27; Qetueig for Qaii/iyifl, 393.
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. xix

f, io6 = ‘ye would know an ancient form.

sift + gt + fg)t. This may be compared with the Telugu kott-it-iri,
kott-ed-aru, kott-ud-wru. (A. D. Campbell, p. 103.)
Guir\gi, 55, 376, is the sing, of the foregoing: ‘goest thou,’ or 'wilt go?’ [Tel.
pd-ti-(vi) : where the termination vi may be thrown away in poetry.]
aurfi|£), 32. tipp (oSa + & + ®), past for future : ‘ wilt thou remain ? ’
‘we shall prosper,’ 181, 332, 336, 359, 372, 378, 385. [Comp. Telugu aorist,
avu-du-t/mi]
atpfcgeirjp = iSmBiugi, Q&eirpgi, 55. This is ayj + lifi + sjA [G. loS] + s> [G. 38].

G. 84.
The verbal root is the ordinary imperative, 2nd person singular.
sirerjar! ' See ! ’ 24.
Sometimes a termination is added, giving a form which is liable to be confounded
with the negative. [G. 89.]
Thus, 241, sir^apiu ! 1 See thou ! ’ Gxmtu! ‘Hear!’ 207.
evjflEifgiBm ! ‘Give ye!’ 6. <* ! ‘ Become ye ! ’ 7,36.

G. 85.
For optative in «, we meet with an elision, as in 326, GuirQsdn^ii.
Optative in 3 : Qa/rdra, 28.

G. 86. [Comp. G. 140-142.] See Nannul, 342-344.

1. The positive adv. participle in ^ is a difficulty, as being liable to be mistaken for
a negative form with the same termination. See 14.
In 250 zulLui—r- = £_iZ_ulL© ; gidi&in = gjaisfil • Q&uiurr — Q&iugj. See 366.
2. Of irregular forms [G. 86. («)] note, Gumu=Gum3; ^u = ^iS (^S); =
sSjaS, 246 ; £)fi/iKgi for ^hflisgi. See G. 351.
3. Adverbial participles in g/. G. 140.
O^sdJiu, 399, ‘ in order to go,’ about to go. The paulo-post futurum. Almost =

So 332.
4. An elision of in = si_ss = 398.
In reduplication becomes and becomes 328.

G. 87.
Adjectives, or Adjuncts, or Enlargements of Noun. Comp. II. B., Lesson XLIII,
and G. 119, 121, 151-157.
The Qumf er&ffib or adjectival participle is so called because it gives no complete meaning
by itself, requiring a noun as its complement. Take (218) Q^iir Gfpuj) ©572sir.'fc@£i> 6unluis/rev J
and note that
1. The future Ouuf is always liable to be taken as a finite verb. This may
mean ‘the watercourse will fertilize the field;’ or ‘ the . . . which will. . .’
2. When it is taken as Quiut er&&tb it connects two nouns, one of which is its object
(Q*iu) and the other its subject. What channel ? The field-fertilizing one.
The (gfluLjuQuiuir crgiFin is a form analogous to the above, formed from a conjugated
appellative [G. 93].
Thus n-fi = proprietorship (ajfl-onto), from which bJuj is formed, and may be—
(x) the neuter plural = s-ifUuanai(yaiiir) = ‘ things that pertain to;’ or (2) the same taken
as <3pC]Li Qppjpi = ‘ they pertain unto ; ’ or (3) a Quiut aaaib, ‘ pertaining to.’ (Comp. Lex.
b 2
XX INTRODUCTION.

eStgtbLifirmrrafaentc for aPgiiiym. G. I57.

Oflif-Bfitgib— Qpuf-AcgiG, 62.
Commentator: ‘ who has power to carryout;’ ana one says ffl«j = ‘ power.’ There
is not, I feel sure, any authority for this. It is 0py.+ &&, with J§)«r between <£ and <*.
Telngu forms a few verbs so : kdpagintsu.
So QjSirBfiis^ — C,S<Tjii>, 352.

G. 89.
Finite Negative Verb.
See examples in 9, 10. <^«/r, 233. ghfhurg), 244, 337. aphur«sr, 273. E-®*rCWti
QuGpii, 366. 241. Comp, especially 338. Qemrr, 378.
A negative aorist is formed with £§)& and added to the root, with or without @
or ; or to other forms of the verb :

& 633T Q dy*r ‘have they not seen?’ 48.

QflU A
4tf ‘ they do not.’
*7© AA £/& ‘ we do not (cannot, will not) support,’ 203.
M OJ ‘ we sunder not,’ 376.
ff A
4ieir ‘ he giveth not,’ 272, 338.
teg] ' Sit- * you know not,’ 165.
erft cs dy«^ ‘refrained from darting,’ 395.
41
£/& A
41 ‘will not rid themselves of,’ 352.
ti-emrj UJ dy«v & ‘ speak not,’ 71.
Q)eu (§0 dy«u iflasr ‘ desire ye not,’ 17.
QffilT is
41(0 ‘that join not,’ 121, 327.
9 AA dy«k 41 ‘ does not equal,’ 236.
y,63W A dy^ 4t ‘ submits not to the yoke,’ 350.
Quirjp AA dy«*> 41 ‘ that sustains not,’ 203.
utfl ‘they grieve not,’ 35, 157.
■STOfiV LJUg dy^ ‘ they will not reckon,’ 50.
leg Si* 6710 ‘we desire not,’ 339.

G. 91.
Q&iijgj(n) = Q&iuiurfi, 362 (Gl&til +o+

G. 92.
Negative Imperatives: Prohibitives.
c-srojtu/£>«, * say not! ’ 71. \
ursianJitm, ‘ boast not 1 ’ 92. (Here the negative auxiliary sftj [G. 125] is inserted
uppswuJsw, «cling not,’ 92. I between the root and the termination [G. 76, 84, 85].
ajfiKOTt/Sair, ‘ hide not,’ 92. I

tusmutuirg), ‘ say thou not,’ 390. «©F>, 388.

[In Jl. Chin. Miup4tr, ‘ sever not! ’ + o + w-if.]

G. 93.
This is Nann-iil 321.
CS* From nouns expressive of (1) Qu/rgsV (material), (2) (place), (3) sraiib (time),
(4) fiSsar (member, component part), (5) gsm™ (quality), and (6) Q$ry9™ (function)
may be derived other nouns, in a way analogous to verbal conjugation.
These have been called conjugated appellatives, pronominals, etc. The Tamil name
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. XXI

is <3fluL/e$fasrt i. e. ‘ words which have a verbal indication.’ They serve often as finite
verbs, but always with the substantive verb (^-o) understood.
The following are references under the six classes. Consult Lex.
1. CluiTQfGTr; eufar, Quiuir, @trir', L$eamb,
0irf\$B,Bsr often inserted) : 3 sing. masc. ‘ he (who) wears a garland: the
garlanded man,’ 390. LSsmp$: 3 pi. neut. ‘they (are) replete with corpses,’ 121.
Quiueuemriu; 2nd pers. ‘thou braceleted one,’ for mfaunu.
2. I ifitG], G&irijlj, s&nr, an$th) ^GluLj, ass>ifi, ascot, uAaii. aemeaor^j, 368. Qimuugi,

‘ pertaining to the body.’ Gatupg: in 218 is a!&rQppgi, ‘ although it is distant.’

Ga£j + p + gi [G. 93]= ‘that which is distant.’ When thus used there is really a
substantive verb, expressed or understood. Here Gaiipgi < though it be (a thing)
far off.’
3. airaiib ; g)&r ; ‘ we are yOUilg,’ 19.
4. £J2rjt : seam, 49, Qp^es, 85. sires, 122. J2@ec, 387.
5. @6OTii; $, s</r, @p, «'*>, $g>, ‘ what is evil,’ or ‘it is evil,’ 51.
uirc.&pgi, 1 it (which) has the excellence,’ 42, 382. «ueu2su, ‘thou art able,’ 383, 398.
^itasnuii, ‘we are like,’ 388. <*p£i, 348. issues, ‘ they are much better,’ 334. siefipgi, 15.

6. QfiirySes : O-ipa/, 356. QtniryS.

The 3rd plural neuter in ^ is considered to be a kind of tsputf srtsti or participle.
Thus ^femfhuf, 218 =‘those close at hand: ’ ^sroftusu/f from ^ssofhu, See G. 87.

G. 94.

I. Negative Verbal Nouns are formed thus : V + + «“>“>. [H. B. § 154.]

0^/rw|6u|/r|firoin, ff-|{u|/rjcroi£J (145); ^&u|aj|/r|«oio j Qaiuiuiremin (246).

1. The noun is occasionally used for adv. part.: ierrp0eou> = tnirpcyines, ugt&airines, 98.
2. The positive is found in 58, Oi&ipiirp|«nm; and added to the root, L/apemin,
72.

II. Verbal Nouns in

See 334.
pais, ‘fitness,’ 167. c-iuej ^,<36, ‘ one may escape,’ 90.
For s»oi&sputrpgi, see uires, which is often found with this form. It is appositive:
comp. 97, 104.

With which may precede or follow: paiesigib, ‘which scarce may fail,’ 137;
gHStbQupes, ‘ hard to be attained,’ 34.
These verbal nouns are used as optatives, as well positive as negative [G. 85]. But
there is really an ellipsis of GaiemGiih and Ca/ewi_/™, 75, 95.
Some verbs lengthen the root syllable in forming this noun : Gardes, 77. [Qsiren +
pes. G. 37.] See also GsirAr, Gugs, Gad).

G. 95.
Participial Nouns.
In 24.: QffifgiriTy «F/ro//r/r. 25: Q-Ujuuirir.
It is often difficult to distinguish, in poetry, the finite verb from the participial
noun. (§§ 87, 88.)
In prose Glap^saeor is distinct from Giapfiireir. aster ir an i, 33.
01301, ‘things that will come : ’ aiguenaiaar. Corhp. 4.
Almost any person of the finite verb may be used as a noun, in fact it becomes a
true participial noun, losing none of its verbal habitudes and powers:
xxu INTRODUCTION.

5®(gC«uOT (44, 45) is ‘ I who habitually comport myself.’

erijsirij, 0irrE0riii\£<§, &tifc0irt\xaibr) xiiiiQfirnu, 126. Here firiisjsirtu can be rendered,
‘ thou hast attached thyself to ; ’ or, as a voc. of a noun, ‘ O thou who hast . . . t ’
xflarjDgi = ‘that which has stood,’ 192. Here it is so far a finite verb that 44©
depends upon it = ‘Even that which originally was a twig, that bending to every
breeze, stood by the wayside.’
g)cjiemfi&s, 79, seems for = ‘ to thee who hast been.’ For final <5y, see
Nanniil, 318 .
GhrirtG/ftir, gjcy/itC^ot, 389.
Negative forms abound : Qeiuiwrfiiri-, 31.

G. 109.
1. Cu/rA is used in comparison. But ^tiresrgi, <$)?>£», mm t—fag are exclusively poetical:
‘ it is as if one saw.’ See note on G. 143.
2. Cufw governs an accusative, but there is generally an ellipsis of case-ending,
without doubling of *, •*, a, u, 2.

G. 119.
This is explained in G. 87.
In 153 c-or««i> «rgiitb isiri, ‘the cord OF the soul.’ See in 216.
The use of as nearly equivalent to e-ar is worthy of study:
| ||U/nf, 241, 216.
1 iusbl. | 1uirr, 244.
The opposite is :
Q^eflef | jg)oj | 219.
wgurio | | an.
The use of ar and = ‘ such.’ These sometimes take :
®GP@ | ^»2®r |,«5yir, 2l6.
. |f@aSr+l

Q'S<D® It^&r I'®"'’216,

[G. 153], 327.
C*/rC.Qijy (C«rffl), 215. ai/uy, 215-
Verbal roots become adjectives by G. 157. So *«S, 275. This is merely a contracted
Quiuii ci£&ib.

G. 120.
Tamil has few real adverbs. See »«8, 200.
Nouns are used as adverbs: Qufigt, ‘greatly;’ ®<*®, ‘well,’ 200.
Some forms in 44 are found (probably from G. 90) : war, ‘ silently,’ 325. [Comp.
«l£u) IT.]
«r added to a noun often converts it into an adverb. So ^y«^/s<7ui = ‘in vain,’ 327.
fi-u is often added as in 187 : /waCun/w, ‘even in jest.’
fig* Adverbial phrases of time, place, manner are in constant use. The noun is
generally in the nominative case, often with «jA [G. 113], but sometimes in 3rd case.
£&‘till they die,’ 209. @mud# ^ewtS^Al, 272. 271. See
under G. 143. 4 to the extent of their power,’ 196.

G. 121.
Adjectival prefixes. [See H. B. § 131.]
yBgjrp»/r»_! {A'auuul, 200), 128. When u becomes the first member of a com¬
pound a nasal is inserted.
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. XX11I

139. See List. Note in the same verse bA>, Q#ir&>, «?»,
(Jqmoi, 244. See fi. In the sense of ‘sweet,’ “ (6, <g, *) is always inserted, hence
fi'b t!m = sweet.
^etOiiSanp, 24I.

G. 124.
Many verbal forms are used in poetry when the original meaning is so nearly lost
that they may be considered as merely symbolic. Such are—
1. erear, ereargi, erarrgpfir). [G. XT4.]
2. etc. is often redundant.
3. 0® in fifl-g-i!gi for fifing:, 351.
4. ft a in 327. [See G. 119.]
5. e-dr, with its negatives g)<v, <%&>. Compare all the verbs in G. 125. From the
Lex. it will be seen that these are partly examples of the regular ®!3airi@«S>u4, and
partly irregular and defective verbs.
6. auf, stronger than u® : ‘ feel the sting of.’ gjSiianuaLjO/F^r^/r/f, ‘those who suffer
much affliction of soul.’
7. Examples of the true passive are found. H. B. § 92.
See Lex. u® and H. B. § 92 ; but the learner must weigh such examples as—
(i33), where antu&s has as its direct object,
and uGhi is impersonal = ‘it is befitting.’
In 103, cjy adepesr is obviously = ^orAsL/uiij-rar; but a subject is understood: ‘enjoy¬
ments (Gurxtbsar) are things which the Creator has assigned to each in due measure.’
In 197, fiestatuuiLi- is passive.

G. 137. [.Nantiul, 416-425.]

€UQ£Qj&niLfi = ‘ permitted deviation from strict rule.’

These anomalies are the result in some cases of the poets’ need requiring them to
take a license (which in Tamil they sadly abuse); in other cases of corruptness in the
tradition.
(Ttuar (masc.) is used for am, etOrerr, 105.

f?(4, Ciow, filar, £j)snt_, and many other neuter nouns (*sy<3>«SJaw) are used for
persons («uurfiiemr). This is a kind of synecdoche.
Personal subjects often have neuter predicates. This seems to indicate contempt
often (242), though the form itself is of no gender or number.

G. 137*.
1. In regard to rase there is naturally much ambiguity, See note on G. 55.
(a) The noun itself may stand for any case.
(/>) So may t.,e inflexional base.
(r) So may the base with s\gg, £/m.

2. Besides this, there are examples of one case being used for another.
Thus amiSw (5) — •ir»i1g>6u, 156, 157- tSlemjar — eMerrutar, 43. Qfibuuuummtt for

dative, 50.

G. 140.
1. This form comes nearest to an English infinitive mood. [§§ 41, 168-171.]
It is called ‘ the adverbial participle in £/.’
2. Its use will be gathered from examples.
See 3. QursvJw (so as to), a-aruu (when), Qatar (while).
XXIV INTRODUCTION.

In 61, Qurjuss, 75, the infinitive is identical with the optative. G. 85.
We find QatLu, a.aCi<u, which are a kind of future infinitive of purpose : ‘ so that
men may hear : for (them) to hear.’
See 105, iSZxruuigh-.Bjgjgi, ‘what is left for us to think?’ Comp. 265.
In 162, seerrjs direct object of Qupjp,
In 204, suSij, g<r = ‘openly and completely.’ Used as adverbs.
In 5, e-p, &_m, ‘so as to come into ... so as to escape.’
Many infinitives are used as adverbs: so (for 4*), as; s/p, without.

G. 141.
Condition. Comp. G. 86 (2).
1. If is expressed by ctotAot (40), Qufitir, ^nSwr, ^0eir, auftm, QauSat, which more or
less lose their verbal signification.
2. These forms have three stems and three terminations in our text.
(n) Root + g)su : &lt&£)eu, QuiLJltUeOj uyjJ.40A), all in 26. [C’.sirmrrflm or Gpitbin
par, I97.] 41,8m, 337. Quirmfim, 323.
(6) Root + : ctsoAot, I. s^flsbr, 388.
(c) Past stem + ^Ai : 344 (see «-«■). ^@<*1, 42.
(zf) Future stem+ QsirQitidlair, S-GmiCuSlzir, rSfuSIzir, g)amnDUtair, 361.
3. If, when, etc. are expressed as shown in note to G. 143. Note especially those
in arm. See 35.
4. 6raj = iF; perhaps from 9. = ‘ if you would know,’ 106.
5. TThe negative is used with See 323. .

G. 142.

Concessive. .[See G. 86.]

asefluS^lb, • though they ripen,’ 244. erafl&iih, gJiyLguii, 243.
erriiigub, < though they have been close to,’ 245. aS«BJgi/ra, ‘though they perish,’ 337.
1. ajh is added to past adverbial participles: PAST subjunctive: G«lL©io (and

having h(ard), ‘although (they have! heard,’ 364. se&Glia, 25, 39, Qupjpii,
323. 90.
2. tub is added to any of the forms in G. 141 (2) : FUT. and AORISTIC : trefi&tb, 32.
^iDgp/iri ( = ^@1^), 38. 1/ii, 41. b, 79, 382. iSpiSguti, semn—l
gllifl, 79. gciflljLSgpiir), geiflDiJgi/li), 90. ffisrU-lyLgi/w, 396. O^uJgi/lo, 358.

G. 143.

The use of adjective participles (or the root used for the participle, G. 153) with
particles (really nouns) of place, time, or manner, to form adverbial phrases of every
shade of meaning, or [G. .93] actual predicates, is a notable feature of Tamil poetry.

1. These particles are «syp&, ^eirar, gifar&gi, ^teauu, ^<s, «“«?, 41

QuiTfTfgi, airjp, are»j, ssoi_, /, gitmr, G/urp, and the like.

2. The following are fair specimens. Comp. Lex.

If®” It is to be noted that final 4 of the adjective participle is sometimes dropped •
and that in other cases an initial a, a, u of the particle is abnormally doubled,
aapt, 96, 97, 141. ns-, 271. sums, 36.
rarest, 16, 66. a^Qiueitrasrg}, 87, 186. ^jswet)s Qairsneueineor, 262.
Jjpgt: eSlfiiippp, 17. GuirupGp, 136, 138, in, 24O, 254.

.jySsor : Quiuptssrpgi, 239- -5,® .^y&iriurt, 27O. ,

4j,&(g: Uin/F^/r^sj®, 38, 51. 97- e-amnirpirn®, 32 I, 32 2'.
 GRAMMATICAL NOTES. XXV

<sywa/, 190. (TpHLiyusiTffiJ, 272.

1: QaLLi—Itjp, 288. ^@,302.
51, 149, comp. 83. «u«S : «-p(e«/«9, 311.
G#ud>i—/sgi, jgieSht-pgi,
: Q<*<w®/kJ (O^ssj + d 4 e-tfJ : Q&gjoi is an old future relative participle), 8, 230.
iBiuqifi, 134. iQ&rjpiflt 284; U&PS-lP, 48. asmGlrfl, 62. tt-emi—aglyj), 284. uri/tgiifl, 26.

aireu : G/gir&rflu&airai, 2, ‘when:’ 5, 26, 33. inaurrriairAi, 282, 323-

a/rjy : uparrjpiii, 13. «s»i_ : n-etDjfifrpaaaiii—tfgiie, 147, 199, 236.
G&irjgi: Gl&gtfsGfiirjp, 222.' (jp£Qfiir£flst-ib, 35I. ptrjpib, 60.

Ordinary forms:
e_ewuuGuiryi^idsr, 2S4. tuemn~iribQur$G0, 19, 62, 238. 284.
Consider 329 : these particles form compounds with nouns.
Here it seems as if the <pS2xd- were systematically used for the Quui er^aio ; a&Q
gimargi for isiSiu jftiresrgi. And in G^rremfiuiar&i for G@iresrr8uar&i there is a doubling
of *, of which no certain explanation has been found.
[^yemi_®^aa/rej. Comp. Tel. chesinappudu.~\
£akn-£ami—$ffia, 291. Here the peculiarity is in the doubled *. I suppose it is for
+ a/reo. The JPannul, 343 (or rather the Commentator), makes these dis¬
tinct forms of the adverbial participle. (H. B. § 123. c.)
The negative is frequent^ and presents no anomaly : j-a>.

G. 150-157- >
Compounds. These are called QpirmatSfai,
1. £ijst&a»<uiLiemu)-= ‘ food of six flavours.’ Here the full expression is ^yo/guL/weir
asm&iafar e_troi_iu e-eanf.. These quatrains exemplify every species of Qprasaiflfoj.
2. In 141, we have two nouns, of which the principal, m, indicates the genus,
and the accessory, the species : ‘an animal of the lion kind.’
This is jUcyQuiu/r sjiC.fflu ; an ellipsis of ^8in or ere&gpiti.
In the same verse Oan^uL/m&u =‘ grass of the creeping kind.’
In 149 uruufim with eStfr/tQ/s^ona, ‘ a prancing charger.’ ' Comp. 152.
In 339 otflsmeuimi we have C. 153 thrice, G. 157 once, and G. 15
once ; and by G. 162.
s-uliemdiaiifi (noun + verbal root + noun), ‘ brackish water saturated with salt: ’ ‘ salt-
crowded-salt-water.'
123 4
ag) gem GairjSirul [G. 93» ^54* 157-3
Adj. + noun + adj. + noun.
3 4 12
‘ Thou who wearest a refreshing wreath of fragrant flowers ! ’
1234
a_S/r siirm LfQfasio, ^G. I52, I 54, 155-]
L/eJI

Noun + noun + adj. + noun.

3 4 2 1
‘ White rice like the claw of a tiger.’
1 2 3 4 5 67 8 g 10 11 12 13 13
unfair + oj/ft Qpaih n&fauGl&rBjib eusrr 4- a_S)4 Qair&r + giror ^jifj + inir ingenauejir, ‘those (p0S-
12 n IO II 98 7

sessed of) heroic strength: like the lion, whose paw is mighty, and whose claws are
6 5 4 . 1 23.
sharp, which inflicts wounds on the elephant’s spotted face.’

G. 162.
1. Many words for a lady are by metonomy from her ornaments. is ‘a brace¬
let,’ and * the lady who wears one,’ 111. = ‘ a lady with beautiful waist,’ 396.
2. L/eoaiiru — ‘ grass-moutji,’ for »»«,
XXVI INTRODUCTION.

III. Metrical Introduction.

In my edition of the Kurral (Introd. pp. xxv-xxviii) the

peculiarities of the Venbd metre common to both that work
and the Naladi have been briefly explained.
A summary is given in G. 185-190; and the native authorities
may be found in the Illrd Grammar.
The Venbd (Qeuem, ‘white, clear, bright,’ + urr, ‘verse’) is
the recognised metre for moral precepts and for all gnomic
poetry.
The Nciladi quatrains are of two kinds, Nerifai, (Qi5ifl<sms: =
regular) and Innigai = euphonic).
Of the 400 verses we find that about 300 are Ncrifai quatrains,
which consist of three lines of four feet, followed by a line of three
feet, of which the last is one or metrical syllable. The
fourth foot of the second line has the rhyme of the first and
second lines, and is by some regarded as a distinct line, called
jSsefl&Q&neti = word that stands alone. Thus the Nerifai quatrain
has been defined generally, 1 two Hurrah, connected by a short
line, or (G. 189); it must, however, be noted that
the third foot of the second line is not the short foot that ends
a Kurral, but an ordinary foot.
The remaining 100 are called Iniiifai (G. 190), being mainly
like the Nerfai, but without the rhyming gevfl&Q&ntsv. They
have irregularities adopted for euphony. In general an Innifai
Venbd may be thus defined: ‘ a quatrain with three lines of four
feet, followed '%j one of three feet,’ as in the Kurral couplet.
In order tq 7n and read these verses (and I would give to all
students of ± vnadi the advice of Bokh to readers of Pindar :
master the metre of each line before trying to construe it; when
you can intone your quatrain you will find the interpretation
comparatively easy) it is necessary to consider (1) metrical
syllables, (2) feet, (3) lines, (4) connexion of feet, and (5) rhyme
and alliteration.

A. Metrical Syllables.

A single syllable is called a Qtsn, and always has the arsis;

for Tamil metre is not governed by quantity only. (G. 169.)
. Thus & (short open), s@) (short closed), sn (long open), <$/ra> (long
 METRICAL INTRODUCTION. XXV11

closed) may equally have the metrical ictus, and be ‘ long,’

(G. 170.)
A pair of syllables, of which the former is short both by nature
and by position, constitutes a iSesrnx or pyrrhic.
Thus a&), aeoii, ssoir, ssoitld are all metrically equal touu, and
both syllables are unaccented.

B. Metrical Feet (G. 171).

Three kinds of feet (9it) are used in these quatrains :

9rr (single);
@)iup9fr (double);
G)<su6m9rr (treble or hypercatalectic).
1. A SINGLE foot consists of one =gyor measure; and may
be a long syllable, whose mnemonic is ibitot (nal) ; a pair
of short syllables, ineorr (malar) ; or either of these followed
by shortened (<srr<5, iSlpup), (G. 15). These are only found as
the last foot of a quatrain.
Ex. 7- This is fttrerr : a GW. So urrir, 11. 13, is =
: a G/s/i with the very short a..
eSKdw, 8, is LD60n : a rfl/stwr.
e-6i>(5: a iSetsa with the very short a-: lSI/dul/, 15.
As a rule each foot consists of a single word, or of words
.closely connected ; and it is generally thought inelegant to allow
a word to be divided between two feet. Hence right scanning
makes lines intelligible, while in most other languages it confuses.
In this work I have generally separated the feet, a matter about
which native usage is not uniform. Sometimes I have neglected
this division for some special reason, or by oversight.
2. A DOUBLE foot consists of two metrical syllables; and is
called ^uup9fr ( = natural). It may have four forms :
(1) GW + GW, i. e.-, spondee; for which the mnemonic
Q^Loa is used ;
(2) GW -f- Semrr, i. e. — dactyl: s^eSlerru> ;
(3) £<ss)a + GW, i. e. ^ vj -, anapaest: l/si/W ;
(4) iSemrr + Saw, i. e. w >-< w proceleusmaticus : «(3<a9®ni.
With regard to the combination of these in lines the law of
sequence is (G. 179)
WtTQpm I§6S)!JIL]LD
eShsfribQpm Qibq^lo :
XXV111 INTRODUCTION.

EfslT A. A foot ending in -, (a long syllable,) must be followed

by one beginning with w w (dactylic); B. a\ul a foot ending in
w w must be followed by one beginning ifith a long syllable
(anapaestic). ' >
C. Whenever a proceleusmaticus (sfgeSeirii) occurs, since it
must by this law be preceded and followed' by a long syllable,
we have ... — — that is an antiispast, consisting of
dactyl + anapaest.
The combinations of A, B, c constitute what is called the
balanced recitative rhythm. Q&uuSo. All Venba verse
iS recited or chanted according to its scansion: this is Q&uueo,
and is of three kinds : (i) gffiki@<ana:& Q&uu&> (giriii®, v. ‘balance,
swing’) = the balanced (lively) rhythm; (2) GirspsIm&eQffuueo
‘ be uplifted’) = the sustained (grade) rhythm; and (3)
<P(Lp@en&#G)<s:LJU6V (epQ£(S, v. ‘flow on’) = mixed, flowing (easy)
rhythm.]
Few lines and still fewer verses consist only of these four feet
in this threefold combination. Two complete quatrains (65, 89)
only of this kind will be found in the Naladi. These may be
studied with advantage:
1 2 3 f 4
'g/L.sSSLD Sjt—a&uo ! &)<2efrQurT06fr
L/6Tfluff Lf'&fhsn Ljeifluff * ASQ^sShoff LD
uu- A A i A <-l W KJ B

5 6 7t ; 8
^eoeorrear Qsirmt—Qijj Osnoni—uuiLndr
Qyurr Lferflun <3> (off LO QpUOff
-A v - A w w , B -A

9 10 12
11 <
6pf£lJ<3) LC&Jlol e.ff6p<S2D£_ ^erreor
Ljefflmn H&nixn s^gdUsffLD ; Op toff
^ ^ — A — A w ^ ’ B -A

I3 14 15
Ou/rj/ig’ QunmpQuj Quiremp. |
• 1
Ljeifttorr L^effhniT LD6tirr.
^ w — A O 0 — A

Here the rhythih is anapaestic. The thtee antispasts relieve

the monotony. But the tune is decidedly lively and lilting!
 METRICAL INTRODUCTION. xxix

So too,
I a 3 4
'g/aSiraSilrr (GjlUlSjpidl

Gy LD fT Heifhofi sQ^eSeiTLo ■e^eSItotru)

— A — A <*> \j B — \j B

5 6 7 8
QisuldlSs1 Up(GT)0r®LD Q/qUudlSs
QffiLDIT Lfeiflunr & <sSl <ofr LD QjSloit
— A A V yj w B -A
9 IO II 12
asupfbl LD65T££<56)£5<fF ^■QpeOirp SltlALD
LjetfllDIT LjeffluDlT s^eSlemh Gpwrr

' v— ' — A ^ ^ — A uuwu B -A

13 14 15
j>l <zujb {61 ggu lo U ®LD.

& <ofTLD Gpinrr - yn&)iT.

V-/ w w B -A

3. The third kind of feet used in Venbd metre is called, for

this reason, Venfir. There are four of these formed by adding
to each of the former a hypercatalectic syllable (called snuj),
which may be any one of the four kinds of CW, but is always
accented or metrically long. And in a line this srriL must always
be followed by a long (accented) syllable; or smit Qpdsr Gen:
KAY is followed by a NER. (G. 179.)
This brings in another kind of antispast (... — j and
imparts dignity, sometimes heaviness, to the line. And ;this is
the ‘ grave rhythm.’ A few lines, but no entire quatrains,
exhibit this unmixed gravity.
The verses almost always, and the lines very generally, con¬
tain a mixture of‘light’ and ‘grave,’ which is the ‘flowing’ or
‘ easy’ rhythm.
Examine the following, 139 :
I 2 3 4
a®)®)trGa .g/if-fl epi ifi apfTytsaaf Q^/TfsOpiTQpQenr

QpLDiriasruu sfL-tsSleirti GpLoaiEiamii s^eSleiriasmu

— — w —
— —

5 6 7 8
fBlT (GfJj/5 P^SDUuQiSUIT Qpn®)&pui3m

af^eS&naamh G 8)LDIT aQjjeSletnEiamLi ak-eShsmiisiTuj

— W V-/ V ^ — KJ —
XXX INTRODUCTION.

9 10 11 12
LW^IlflULJ,# Q&ir^&irr/b
<9n_ 0$ <srr LL , &>-taStstriwa<TLu QsLonmsn'u
— O' — W W — — —

l3 14 15
& <66bT GStfffj 35 0n<chruuj'i pnrsj(3j,
Q^LDfTfEJSfTiLJ S^eSholTLD
—
— W W
KJJ

This system may at first sight appear artificial, but its

superiority to Sanskrit prosody is very stnkin g. It is admirably
adapted to the nature of the Tamil language, and seems
naturally evolved from it. The great variety of the melody of
Venbd verse is apparent from the fact that 512 types of the
longer lines can be formed.
This variety is in effect much increased by the fact that a
Tana may be really a spondee or a trochee ; and a Pulimd may
be (w w —, w w w, w-,-or w — w ) anapaest, tribrach, bacchius,
or cretic ; and similarly the other feet.
I have analysed all the 900 full lines, and find about 300
varieties. This analysis is given as a curiosity of literature.
The fourth line admits of thirty-two types, of which thirty-
one are found in our work.
These-tables are subjoined. There are few lines in Pindar, or
in any Greek chorus, which will not find a representative here.
 METRICAL INTRODUCTION XXXI

Lines beginning with # ,

Q m —.

= 282.
I 2 3 4

O oo Tt-vo
uu — ,
y u w w
9
y W ;-
•9
y y y y —
9

y —
13
D — y y «

*T 1 > — y y —
j 5
1 —
•3
| - y y IO
y — l6
y — y y — 7
1 __
3
y — yy
y 3
—
y 13
y -yy- 4
y y — 0
1 y y y y
3
■ 1 y y- 5
y y y y- 2

2
y — y vy 3
y
3
'I 3 — y y — 1
S y
^ 5
— 5
$ >
«8 — y y 1
' 1

1 — y y — 3

1 1 1
y —*y y 2
1 y — 1
1 — y y — 1

9
*81 1 y y y y 1
C9 1 y y- 4
y y y y — l

-- 2
y
•3 y
fc» 1 1
5

•a 1

§ ^ -- 6
^ 3 — yy
:r 1
4
1
— y y —
4

1 --
3
y — y y
7
y — 2
1 — y y — 1

y y — 0
1 y y y y 1
1 y y- 1
y y y y —
4

1
y — y y 1
•3" . y
$ J 1
— y y —
9
2
1 >
—
i > 4
© } — y y 2
«e 1
1
— y y — 0

1 1

y — y y 2

y — 1
1 — y y — 0
xxxn INTRODUCTION

Lines beginning with Lines beginning with «cj®Psto, |

u u —. —156, vj ^ u . = 154.
I 2 r>
j 4

U y~> —
4 !
r 1 u u l/ y
3 1
v yj-
i } | 3 !
\j yj yj yj — 1 !
1

— 151
j } — yj yj 0 i
! 1 D —
0 1
1 tT 1 3 -u u -
9 -t t
a
3- 3 1 ' — TO
i 1 — u u
°
3 —
1 0
3 — L/ —
1 ° 1
I
— IO
J
| - u w O
1 — O
)
— yj yj — O
>

! yj yj — 9
y; yj yj yj 8
1
1 w u- 4
yj yj yj yj — 5

0
— yj yj 0
— 0
— v yj — 0
,
4 3
© i — r3
; «8 - u y T
1
l 1 O
— yj yj —

1 v_
1 3
D — yj yj 0

1 -w- 0
i 5

; ^ 14
3 1 u u u y ■3
1 V-? 3
! <S 2
i T
| 10
- u y 0
•3 — 0
* — L/ V — 0
5 !
•a 1
fc» >
o> c

a ; --
^ 3 1
3- 1 _ _ 0
- u u- 0

1 3
y — yj yj 0
:> — 0
1 — vy yj — 0

uy - 4
vy yj yj v-» 0
1
1 vj- 0
u u u v-» — 2

8
O
•s , O
1 -y y- O
■S 3
6 3
<3 3 1 - I

© 3 - w ^ O
*3 O
1 — u vy — O

1 3
:> — L/C* 0
> — 0
1 — ty yy — 0
METRICAL INTRODUCTION XX XI11

Lines beginning with i^elWi&s/ruj,

-138.

c
c
1
1
I 2 3 4
1
V c» — 8
1 »_> yj <-/ V 2
0 w- 12
VVWV— 5
1
—
:> 5
y — V L/ 0
— 0
5 —^w— 0
9 1
£ 1 1 10

> 0
— V V-/ — 0

1 —
4
—VV 0
— 0
— v— 0
>

v-» v — II
3
1 »-/ w- 7
WWUV— D

— V-/ W l
— - O
-
— VV— O
1 >
% ?
12
d ' 1 —VV O
1 1 O
1 —V 0— O
1

3 1 —■ 2
I > —uV O
> — O

•3
t: VV— 7
*8 1 VV Vw 2
*0 1 V V- 8

9
4
% y
IT •a" y 0
5 i — V./ v_» _ 0
•a i
§
§t 1 1 — yj v 0
tj 1 0
1 —Vv— 0

1 — 7
y — »-» v 0
0 0

y
1 —VV—

VV— 4
1 v »-» v 1
1 ^ V- 2
VVV — 1
[
_ 3
y “WW 0
•3 y 0
t> I 1
«8 1 — ww- 0
•a d
6 } 6
--
^ i —V^
OOO

1
1 — *-» V —

1 — 2
—V0
0 0 0

y
y
1 —VV—
XXXIV INTRODUCTION

Lines beginning with

vy V V O — . = 73.

I 2 3 4

0 v - 5
1
u u w o
}
vs/- o
V V V V —

> 5
> — V V o
o
— V V — o
9 t
1
0 l — 2
1 — V V O
O
3 — V V — o
1
> — V V o
)
5
o
3 — V V — o

V V — ' 3
1 V V V V 3
1 V V- 2
V V V V — 2

5
5
o
o
•9
*
— V V — o

2
1 ' 1
— V V O
1
O
1
— V V — O
D
3
) — V V o
o
} 1 — V V — o

•3 W V- 3
t= | V V V V 1
>8 I V V- 2

•e V V V V — 5
&
4
% —vv o
© o
*8 - w w- o
•0
*5
00 ow

VV—
! V V S/ V
v V-
VVVV—

•3b
<e
•0
&
*3
4
 METRICAL INTRODUCTION. XXXV

Of the fourth line, consisting of two full feet, with a catalectic

hird, there are thirty-one varieties in our text. (I cannot dis-
;over in Tamil verse the thirty-second : ^ ^|-| -.)
The most usual are —
].- -/ - w w (of which I find forty-five).
(---) (“-)
2.- — w <-> (there are forty-two).
(--) w 0 ^
-
— KJ
w ^ (there are thirty-two).
Oo

C
C
1

4. 0 ^- ~~ w ^ (also thirty-two).

Ex.
/# # / / / / v v
1. QpasFa sift, IO, 49, 50.

[QpmniEianiu—Qpmn—lo6\)/t.)
/ /# ^ S . / ^ ^ .
2. srgjiii ^/eiflp^su <zii6ti((3j), 15, 57? I7°*
(Q^loit—Lfeifliorr—iSlpuL/, l/ is scarcely heard.)
/.'»■'* / . / N V

3. Q&mpm Qeiusu ^jemrr, 32, 179, 201.

(<9s_<a$6rrd>—Q pmrr—ld®)it.)
N N # / / / / N. S.

4. u.&&p jpjySI, 48, 207, 236.

(LjetflLDmasmli—('Spurn—ldsi’/t.)

On rhyme and alliteration I have nothing to add to what is

aid in Kurral, Introd. p. xxvi.
XXXVI INTRODUCTION.

IV. Bibliographical References.

It will be of use to the student to have a list of some of the

chief Authors quoted in this volume with a very brief account of
their writings.

1.
A.V. R.P. ^i^leSaarTLn UiJ6mi^-UJ<cbr. ATHI-VIRA-RAMA PaNDI-
Yan, or Vallabha Deva. See C.D. G. p. 144, etc. He lived
in the sixteenth century. Many works, composed under his
patronage, are now ascribed to him ; but he was himself doubtless
an elegant writer of verses. Three of his works are of especial
interest: the Naidatham, Kafi-kandam, and Vetti-vel-kai.
(A.) The Naidatham from S. Ipq'T, an epithet of the
hero Nala, king of Nishada. It is the story of Nala and Dama-
 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES. XXXVll

yianti told in Tamil fashion in 28 chapters, and 1112 Viruttam

quatrains. The following is parallel to Naladi 285 etc. :—
QarrpGlyyip ! Q&eOGununp (&j<5mpu$ nrsjprftdsT
QpppuSleisr p»uSir&u)is f^/a) FT-fSeon
^ppep’ LC'jTCjTQpio s&3<sSIil\ld

ppqyt&y &irp^liLj’ wnpgVLD sresruQisu.

/
/ ai_ LJCoffl) /
[Metre: [eSeiTLD
s<3 Qp r

‘ O (thou that wearest) bright armlets ! To stand imploring

aid for one’s need, to receive alms and eat, and to endure (a
dependant) life, will destroy a man’s power though boundless,
his honour, his wisdom, his learning, and his unchanging
renown.’
(B.) an&ssnesan—uD, Kaci-kandam. See Taylor’s Oriental
MSS. vol. iii. pp. 112-115.
This is a translation of a portion [anemi—ih) of the Skandam,
relating chiefly to Benares in 101 chapters, and 2524
Viruttam quatrains.
(C.) Qsup(SQsnp<ss)s, Vetti-vel-KAI : ‘the hand (that holds) the
conquering dart.’
These are the first words of the verses, and are an epithet of
the author. See Taylor’s MSS. vol. ii. App. p. 21.
9

Aw. AwAIYAR, ^tSumeuLurrrr.

The poetess Avvaiyar is currently said to have been a sister
of Tiruvalluvar, though I feel sure she belongs to a later period.
She composed two school-books, in universal use, in which a
series of moral and prudential precepts are expressed in elegant
and very condensed sentences, each beginning with a different
letter of the alphabet1. - Besides these, about fifty quatrains of
great excellence are, on good grounds, attributed to her.
Legends regarding her abound, most of them connected with
miracles, which she is supposed to have wrought. All ascribe to
her a quaint and highly original character. One story about
her is amusing. The ‘ wonderful old woman ’ was sitting one
day in the verandah of a small way-side temple, with her feet

1 These are the ATTI-9UD1 (,g^*<sif.) and Konrr.m-vEntuan {Qatan»p<Smikf<ir)%

XXXVUl INTRODUCTION.

stretched out straight before her, a position not considered

respectful in the presence of a superior. The priest of the
temple rushed out with the question, ‘ Are you not ashamed to
stretch out your feet in the presence of the Qami (idol or lord)?’
To which she replied, ‘ Very true, sir, if you will show me where
the Qami is not, I will stretch out my feet there ! ’
She was cnce asked, it is said, to compose some verses about
the four great topics discussed by Hindu authors, ‘virtue, wealth,
pleasure, and heaven;’ since Tiruvalluvar had sung his 1330
couplets on the three former. She replied in a quatrain :
er-p&)sjpua; S;gSI'2gst<33i1. us-lLl—gh QunQ^etr’, GT^f^iresrpuu}
snpeo (^(rrjisacr ppemtsug—prrpa<a/
ulLl^Qp ^jesnjLD; uarSesnScSioSTiB SilLDQpmpjLD
eSIlLl-Qp (ouiflcaru af® !

‘ Giving is virtue; wealth what’s gained eschewing sin ;

And evermore ’tis pleasure when, their hearts at one,
Two live in love, sustaining and sustain’d. To leave
All three, heart fix’d on God, is perfect bliss of heaven.'
I am not sure, however, that these are her lines, though given
to her by almost universal tradition. They savour of a later
date and of a different school. There is no reason to doubt her
authorship of the following :
SrffhuiT Q&LLi—rreycirj SFifhufr GrrfhuQn !
^jeo&)nprrrr Qat-Li—rreJ ^eiQs'cBt^ld ? —
Qurrehr soft ear (3jt—ii>s.es>i—i5pnp GlLUVcbr^^uo ; stear0)(^ld
LD‘o&fiT(cOT _LD Q—<S6)L_t5p<3> &[T6\J ?

‘ Tho’ worthy men be ruin’d, worthy men are still

Right worthy men ; when worthless men are ruin’d, what
Are they? If vase of gold be broken, still ’tis gold !
What is there left, when shatter’d lies the earthen pot?’
3.
B. I.S. Indische Spruciie, by Dr. Otto Bohtlingk. 2nd
edition. St. Petersburg, 1870.
The authorities cited are not seldom modern South-Indian
writers. And these verses are presumably translated occasionally
from the works of Tamil poets. It is of course peculiarly difficult
to trace a proverb or an epigram to its source.
It would be possible, indeed, to find a close Sanskrit parallel to
nearly every gnomic verse in Tamil poetry : but in many cases the
 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES. XXXIX

beauty, spontaneity, and terseness of the Tamil stanza seem to

prove its originality.

4.
£i. (^ILAPPATHIGARAM, Sleduu^lsnam: ‘the chapter of the
Cilambuis an anklet worn by dancers. It is hollow
and filled with pebbles, which give forth a tinkling sound.
S. f^lc5T?]
This is an elegant, but little known composition, one of the
five ancient Tamil poems [u^^LDarrsireSluju:^, being a romantic
story like ‘ The Lady of the Lake,’ and not rising to the dignity
of an epic. Only a small portion has been printed. Its author
was Qcraman, of whose personal history absolutely nothing is
known ; but he was certainly a Jain.
The following is a specimen of its style. It is the dedication
of the first canto :—-
1.
iejsbenu Qunrnry.xi, CgliKiaHeiru Qunp£V,gjLD\
Qaniw<s6^irffrrna: QfesrMfl rrQeuem (^ssri—.Quit
euTEiasm &)irsar.

2.
j2/ Qun/bgvjEi’, Qun/bgvjpih !
snefilif) iBrri—icar pSQiflQuir/b QuttidQ&ulL®
Qld(t^ eu&us^lifl^ 6\)ITcir.
3-

LDTTLDmLg Qunpgu^i’. LDiUDsmip Quir/b^/i^jb !

!5itldi§it Q^ueS £_a)©zr> seussr^iaflQurTffT)
QLDeafhcBTru ff./Teb&n^^g snireirr.

4-

L^LDLjanir Qurr/bgujgnb, L^ibi^smT Qurr/pgijgub 1

QiSueSI e_6i)@fb &<ouehr(&j6ti^Q^rT
Ql^itiejSu urrbQ&Qp^ 60rreir.

‘ Praise we the moon ! Praise we the moon! for, like the cool
white umbrella over the fragrant-flowcr-garlanded head (of the
king), it affords grace to the fair and spacious world.
Praise we the sun ! Praise we the sun ! for, like the chariot
of the lord of Kaviri’s domain, it wheels around Meru’s golden
heights.
Praise we the vast cloud! Praise we the vast cloud! for,
 INTRODUCTION.

like his grace, it pours down blessings on the world begirt by

the fearsome sea.
Praise we flowery Pugar! Praise we flowery Pugar! for it
uplifts itself and spreads itself and grows together with his {the
kings) clan, above all the world surrounded by the swelling
ocean’s tide.’
The metre of this is djdrcdia&ib,&<u& Qa/axruir, G. 185, etc. It consists of verses of
three lines, being in fact Kurrals with an additional line prefixed. See Introd. to my
Kurral, p. xxv, etc., and note on Quatrain 250.

5.

C. D. G. Dr. Caldwell’s Dravidian Comparative Grammar,

and edition. Triibner. 1875.
A work of profound learning and research ; but the gram¬
matical portions are often founded on insufficient data.

6.
C. P. B. C. P. Brown’s Telugu Dictionary.
Very unscientific, but full and accurate.

7.

El. or Ela. ElaTHI, <sjeongl.

The name is S. £<5, 1 cardamom,’ + = etc. = a perfumed

confection of ‘ cardamom,’ ■shuL^aio, ‘ camphor,’ sr‘ an
odorous wood,’ ‘ sandal,’ and Qesesr, ‘ honey.’
This mingling of perfumes is used for the hair. The name is
given to this collection of gnomic verses because each quatrain
is supposed to combine, compare, and illustrate five or six
things.
The work is of Jain origin. Its author’s name is Kani-
methaiydr^ho. whose knowledge is appreciated (by all).’ It is
one of the eighteen lesser classics : ■fii/sk Of the author
nothing is really known. He is styled a disciple of Makkaya-
nar, son of Tamir-agiriyar, one of the Madura Academy. It is
probably not of much later date than the Naladi itself; and is
once quoted by the Commentator on the Jl. Chin. The Madras
edition of 1887 is referred to. Perhaps a careful study of Elathi
will, more than any other minor poet, help the learner to under¬
stand the Naladi.
8.
Ellis. Ellis, E. W. See Introd. to my Kurral, page v.
Mr. Ellis’ MSS. fell into the hands of the late eminent
 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES. xli

orientalist, Sir Walter Elliot, who left them by will to me.

They are now in the Bodleian Library. There arc in them
some unpublished translations. His texts were often incorrect,
and his translations in general have not had the benefit of
careful revision. See also Burnell’s South-Indian Palaeography,
P- 35-
9.
G. £. GoVINDA-CATAKAM,
102 choice proverbs, each illustrated by a quatrain. This is
not at all a classic, but well worth studying.
It is by Narayaiia-bharatiyar.

10.
G. My Second Catechism of Tamil Grammar; or Illrd
Grammar. [In ‘ First Lessons Clarendon Press.]

11.
Gu. Dr. Gundert’s Malayalam and English Dictionary.
A very useful and scientific work. Mangalore, 1872.

12.
Ji. Chin. JIvAGA-CHINTAMANI, &eus-9isiTLDsmfJ, S.
jqfiir. This is, on the whole, the greatest existing Tamil literary
monument. My references are to the very admirable edition
published by Q<3u. of the Combaconam College, at
the ^lnn&ii—D^^nsirijD Press, Madras, 1887.
The late lamented Dr. Bower published an edition of the first
book in 1868. To these indispensable works I must refer the
student. A lexicon and concordance to this poem would afford
a basis for a complete dictionary of Classical Tamil. All that is
given as the history of the book rests on the very slenderest
authority.
The author’s name was Tirntakka-dcvar (SHQrjffp&s-Qp&jn), and
he is said to have been born in Mayilapur or S. Thome, now a
suburb of Madras, where the author of the Kurral also lived.
The work contains the life of Jivagcm, a king who governed'
Raja-ma-puram, the capital of Yemahgadam — golden-
limbed, a name of a Gandharva). A very minute examination of
this poem leads me to conclude that it is somewhat later in date
than much of the Naladi. Meanwhile there is scarcely a word,
phrase, or idea in the four Hundred quatrains that is not in the
epic.
xlii INTRODUCTION.

The following (Ji. Chin. i. 325) compared with 289 will

exemplify this:—

VIJAYAI IN THE WILDERNESS FORLORN.

(— w u | u u - — | O ^—j
urrepemL- ecaudOurTp aedaJsjlemL-. unemeu esndr
Sired® jpa-uiSI esredednrr ejisge^ih Qanaaj Qanaana
Qaed® aeanresdl arriptl. Uf-Q^Loesdlp ^i®ULj (Lpekema
Gurredi— a^erFla QaiLnu euesrp^eorp QpiLsiJLD ^grjsyr.

‘ The lady, whose eyes excel the Qel in brightness (395), did
not deign even to glance at the ambrosial food mingled with milk
which fair ones, like pictures, with waist slighter than a thread,
presented in a vessel of pure gold ; but feeding herself with
a mess of simple herbs,—her hand,—beauteous as a Kanthal
flower,—erewhile adorned with sacred gems,—serving as a ladle,
became as a ruddy demoness dwelling in the woods.’
Tirutakka-dcvar has worked out in wonderful stories too
diffusely what the Naladi asserts in terse epigram. There is a
tradition that before the composition of his epic, he had been
the author of verses on the ‘ Instability of the Body,’ the
‘ Transitory Nature of Wealth,’ and kindred subjects. I feel
inclined to believe, from careful consideration of style, that some
of the earlier quatrains are not improbably his.
The great romantic epic, which is at once the Iliad and the
Odyssey of the Tamil language, is said to have been composed
in the early youth of the poet, when still residing wit
teacher, or A<;iriyar. They had come, tradition says, to Mat. ...
the great capital of the Pandiyan kingdom, and centre of religious
activities, which was especially renowned as the scat of the
Tamil Academy or fangam., founded by the god Qivan himself.
(See Pope’s Kurral, Introd. p. iv.) Of this Academy he became
a member, and in the freedom of social converse (the Tamil
writer refers to Naladi 137) some of the associated literati
reproached him with ignorance of erotic works, which, they
added, ‘ are so much esteemed.’ This refers perhaps to the
Kali-togai and similar compositions.
To this he replied, that he had never written poems on sensual
subjects, because his fellow Jains held all such poetry in detesta-
 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES. xliii

tion, but that he could write amatory verses with the best of
them if he chose to do so.
They ended by challenging him to produce a work which
should exhaust the whole subject of sensual, lustful indulgence.
He accepted the challenge, and the Chintamani is the result.
It was admitted on all sides that he had fully succeeded !
He makes his hero drink the cup of pleasure to the very
dregs, and the poet carefully photographs everything, using
words and giving details of unparalleled—as I suppose—gross¬
ness. Jlvagan does, indeed, at last renounce all; but without
the faintest idea of repentance, or of the existence of any cause
for penitence, and obtains a glorious ‘ release.’
I much wished to edit and publish some parts of this great
poem, but found it impossible. If any native scholar could
expurgate and condense it, not only removing the hope¬
lessly licentious cantos, but bringing the epithets throughout '
into something like harmony with what we regard as highe, and
purer instincts, the very greatly diminished poem, like u cut and
polished diamond, v ould shine the brighter for the operation.
A tradition exists that the Devar, on the production of his work,
was quite naturally asked how he, from his childhood pledged
to perfect purity, could compose a poem exhibiting such an
unequalled familiarity with all that is connected with sensuality.
‘You must be an habitual debauchee,’ said they.
His reply was to take up a red-hot ball of iron with the
words, ‘ May this burn me if I am not absolutely pure!5 and
he came out of the ordeal unscathed !
Certainly the poet of the Jlvaga Chintamani could not with
Hippolytus speak of himself as -napdivov yj/yfiiv Zyu>v ; though his
work is one of the great epics of the world. I have mentioned all
this in order that the Tamil idea of the character of the poem
may be clear; and also to show from what species of traditions
we have to glean the material for South-Indian Bibliography.

13.

K.T. ( seSj.) KALI-TOGAI, aeSljQpnms.

This is a collection (Q^rrems) of love songs in the ssSI metre
[G. 192]. The ssSluun (or ‘ resonant ’) metre has what is called
the gjerretrdo or ‘ saltatory ’ rhythm. This is the result of its
xliv INTRODUCTION.

law of connexion of feet in the line, which is the reverse of that

of the Venba, i. e. wiTQpear Qibit, icSemh Qpm eSlerru>, &rrluQpm rSetsar.
(See p. xxviii).
But its connexion is often quite irregular.
The Kali-togai is by Nallanthuvanar (issuedand is
in five books, containing 150 lyrics, in which a series of some¬
what disconnected stories of a pastoral and amatory kind are
rather outlined than related ; the imagery and accessories being
confined in each book to one of the five kinds of country found
in the Tamil land. A careful study of it will convince any
one—
(1) That very much that is puerile, absurdly conventional,
and even of an injurious character, is inextricably mingled up
with these old Tamil bucolics;
(2) That with all this there is much of pathos, beauty,
felicity of description, exquisite use of language, and even
occasional sublimity;
(3) That a people possessing such a language and such gifts
may, by throwing oft' some of these conventionalities, produce
a literature not inferior to that of any age or country.
The commentator is Nachinarkkiniyar of Madura, the same
great scholar that edited the Jivaga Chintamani, and many
other poems. Of its date and history absolutely nothing is
known. It seems to me to be somewhat older than the Nalcidi.
See notes on ch. xl.
14.
K. Ram. smunmomuemij), Kamban’s Ramayanam. See
C. D. G. p. 134, and my H. B. pp. 4, 163.
Six books by K. and the seventh by a later
author.
15.
Kit. Ur. Kittel’s Canarese Dictionary.
A thoroughly satisfactory work.

16.
K. The ‘Sacred’ Kurral of Tiruvalluvar : the Tamil Text,
with Introduction, Grammar, English Translation, Notes, and a
complete Lexicon and Concordance, by the Rev. G. IJ. Pope,
M. A., D. D. Allen & Co. 1886,
 t; 11 L10(u A P11T C A L RF.FF.RFXCES. xlv

17.

Mu. The Muthurai or Vakkuiidam.

This consists of thirty quatrains (Qisiflm&Qsuemuir) on ethical
and social topics, ascribed to Avvaiyar.
Many editions are in circulation. That published by eneusmu
Qu(VjLDn&) gau-i/r in J 833 is the princcps.
Several stanzas are identical in meaning with well-known
Sanskrit verses. Much of it cannot be very ancient.
Mhtkurai = ‘ old word the whole work being an exquisitely
beautiful setting of old proverbial sayings.
Vakkundam is the beginning of a very modern invocation
prefixed.
18.
N. M. IC. Nan-m ANI-KADIGAT, ft rr eh logA) s s ip‘the salver
of four gems.’
This is a series of quatrains of the same metre and general
character as the Naladi. Their peculiarity, indicated by the
title, is that in each stanza four things are somehow associated
in the way of antithesis, comparison, or illustration. Thus (23) :

QLDnuJ&<3nss&(9jLD epppuesiLD (g)eh6BHD ; ep^eu^smu

Quitiii&<5t»pd(&jL£> QunehQuae^j’ Qixistsflsmuju ;—Quajp
urrsSleh ^emeuesnus ;—(&jsti(h}?l6i»p&(SjLb
S^.UjL eSiSf-SST.

(As) 1. Want of union ruins society ;

(and as) 2. Falsehood ruins even him whose form is re¬
splendent as gold ;
(and as) 3. The vessel into which one is poured ruins the
flavour of milk ;
(even so) 4. If you ally yourself to those whose alliance is
forbidden, it will ruin your race. [See Nal. ch. xxii'i.]
A useful edition was published at the ■s&nujpisnanuD Press, with
a good Tarnd commentary, and (a poor) English translation.
It is by Vilambiya Kdganar (eSIefnhiShusrrste^iT), who probably
lived in the fifteenth century.
The printed work contains 106 quatrains; but a MS., belonging
to Mr. Stokes, gives only 101 Many are very modern; some
are elegant; but more are ratner rugged and pedantic. Parallel
verses occur in Bohtlingk’s Indische Sprliche. A work of this
xlvi INTRODUCTION.

name is mentioned second in the list of OaLunjek, or poems

that received the sanction of the Madura College.
This work is quoted or referred to in pp. 3, 5, 6, 37, 43, 44, 45,
61, 92, 120, 181, 187, 798, 222, 236, 237, 248, etc.

10.
N. N. Nan-nei?157, aekQasTfS, ‘the good way.’
This consists of forty quatrains by (jbva-piraga^a^uvami of
T'rrai-mangalam. They are printed in ‘Minor Poets,’ and
separately. Though comparatively modern (seventeenth century)
they are classical and of great value. Every verse has its apt,
and often very ingenious simile.

20.
N. N. V. NlTIII-NERRI-VILAKKAM, i^lQiBfSeSeiraaii.
This is an admirable series of 102 quatrains. An excellent
edition with translations and much valuable information was
published by H. Stokes, Esq., M. C. S.
The author was Kumaraguruparam, a Tambiran or Hindu
monk. He was a native of Strcevaiguntham in Tinnevelly, and
lived about A. D. i/co.
21.
N.V. Nalvari, =‘the good way.’
This is another work ascribed to Avvaiyar, in the same metre.
It contains forty quatrains. The following is quite in the style
of the famous ‘ old lady : ’
Q^ngmb ^(Lpgi Lfrjesort—nGytl)
Lcnemu.rrir euQijGbQnn, wrrSe^^^ir?—Qejemum}>\
rsLod^Ln rgtig)<aJL£l(ouj. ismhQuiTLP ^srrojm
GjLDaQ&icmQesrcsT /z9lL©6bst is?-(Tr)LD.

‘ O dwellers on this vast earth! Though ever, from year to

year, you weep and roll on the ground, will the dead come
back ? Let be! That’s our way too. And till we go, let us
give and enjoy, saying, What’s death to us?’

22.
NANNUL, nsdr^nreO.
This is the most useful Tamil Grammar. In the edition
printed in my IIIrd Grammar, the rules are numbered from
 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL REFERENCES. x1 vii

i to 462. All that is necessary, or indeed useful, is given in

the Catechism.

23.
T. Tirikadugam, from S. composed of
three spices.’
These are dry ginger, long pepper, and black pepper
^luiSleSI, uSIerrQj). Each stanza, of which there are 100, introduces
three things for comparison, contrast, or illustration. A very
fascinating little cento.
Thus wealth, science, and speech are introduced in 90 :
t

PF0P(Q&ius QufT(^'2err; sipQitfSl

Q&iua QuQ^^ir^eo; ujirjgj
^jQ^errLffiis^j Q&rr6VP2j& Q&rrev'H&i : ^ioQpzhrgyLD

‘Acquire wealth in order to give ;

Learn great works that you may walk in the way of virtue;
Speak every word with gracious purpose :
These are the paths that conduct not to the world of darkness.'
The author is Nallathanar of whom nothing is
really known. It is impossible to assign an earlier date to this
work than the fifteenth century.
Parallels to most of the verses will be found in Bohtlingk.

I have gratefully to acknowledge the liberal assistance of the

Secretary of State for India in Council, as formerly in the case
of the Kurral. The Delegates of the Clarendon Press procured
type especially for the book, and made the arrangements by
which this Tamil classic is issued with a typographical accuracy
hardly ever attained in a similar work. To them my most
grateful thanks are due.
His Highness the Maharaja of Travancore has also subscribed
liberally to the work.
To the skill, patience, and unwearied zeal of Mr. Pembrey,
Oriental reader at the Clarendon Press, it is mainly due that no
table of errata is needed to a work so complicated and difficult.
It will be seen that the editor and translator has sought
carefully and patiently to interpret his authors, and has avoided
xlviii INTRODUCTION.

all controversy. His aim in this work has been simply to

introduce Tamil thoughts to English students. We need to
understand one another and love one another, if we are to be of
any mutual benefit- He who knows and loves ‘sweet’ Tamil
may come to know and love those to whom it is so dear, and
thus to be known and loved by them.

g. u. r.
Indian Institute, Oxford:
February, 1893.
 ANALYSIS
OF THE

CHAPTERS OF THE NALADI.

j5 rr <3V jb rr opir p nfl ssr

£4 i? 3 it T ® l a|,

PAGE

3LajG}rajiTi$i£a^: Invocation. i

PART I.
ON VIRTUE.

&-6Uap. &J3Js§gyiIjLJiTsO.
CHAP.

I. CffsoGui§8sv)iuiTaDic: The instability of prosperity . . 3

II. @sTT6!nu)^3soiiJiT63m): Youth abides not. 10

ill. imietni^SsvjiLiiTaniJD : The bodily frame endures not . 16

IV. <&jdotgupS'u-|®i£>3>sv) : The might of virtue.23

v. gmifj^srrsmc : Impurity of the body.29

vi. ^iposq: Renunciation. 35

vii. #s3n£fSrsij)ic: The absence of anger: Meekness . . 42

VIII. Cu(T6!»rr)LL|6!»i_6!nuD: Patience.49

IX. l9di irSsm-^ujajtTGJHE: The not desiring other mens wives 55

X. f*g»3 : Liberality. 60

XI. LiLpsiS'Zejr: Old deeds. 66

xil. GlduJix)£5>l£ : Truth: Reality. 75

xiii. : Dread of evil deeds.80

PART II.
ON WEALTH,

a. — 6U a>), G LI IT [Ij ll LI IT SO.

xiv. 3soa?: Learning .. 89

xv. 514uiS'jqul) : High birth ......... 95

d
1

CHAP. TAGE

xvi. OiDsarin&aA-: Great men.ioi

xvn. Avoidance of offence to
Cutf’ujiTS!nrrLiL3'63)ij)iiJTa»u):
the great.106
xvill. jEsosfi'OTgjGffrr^sv): Association with the good . hi
xix. Gujsnro : [Moral) greatness.116
xx. ^(TGYrdsOTTQjuc: Persevering energy.12a
xxi. cSR-jiing{% ^LfiTsvi: The support of kindred . . . ia8
xxii. (BiludjiTiIj^so : Scrutiny in forming friendships 135
xxiil. [Ei: l?t) LS'fijnjfGuTgy^^sv): Bearing and forbearing
in frie7idship.14a
xxiv. tSn-L.tr 151!Lj: Unreal friendship.148
xxv. <&jf6’a[8nLanLD ; The possession of practical wisdom 154
XXVI. ■&!$£!?ar«mn : The lack of practical wisdom . . 161
xxvii. jEwrpS’uS’sv) Gffsosmi: Wealth that profits not . . 168
xxviii. pnuiTsniD: Absence of charity; or, The miser . 175
XXIX. (f'arramn: Poverty.18a
xxx. id it sir Lo : Honour [self-respect).188
xxxi. (fijeu.fffixi: The dread of mendicancy . . . . 195
xxxii. .gHsmsuujno’cjM: The knowledge of the assembly . aoa
xxxiii. L-isvisjo^aiTsMTstnii): Insufficient knowledge . . . 309
xxxiv. Gustn^65Hi): Utter folly.ai6
xxxv. Jyisru): Lowness ..aaa
xxxvi. aiusmuD: Baseness.339
xxxvii. udrrGsOTp/?: Miscellaneous topics.335
XXXVlll. GuiT^unastPd: Wantons.343
xxxix. ffid)L|saM_u)asi9d: Chaste matronhood.347

PART III.
ON LOVE (OR PLEASURE).

IFn — £11 3>1. <9SITtJDc§j5jlLlLjrr GV’.

xl. airiDjjj^G^'ujsv): The characteristics of love. . . 355

 N ALADI.

i.

TEXT, ENGLISH TRANSLATION, AND NOTES.

 PART I.

ON VIRTUE.
J2Jp pj£]UUTSV

[CH. I-XIIl]

( = gjrseasi?^) e&fippasr oTsOciSajfar igiiLj^^juiiT^iij

9\D$>Si6sr ug^1).

The editor Pathumanar has arranged the 400 quatrains, in accordance

with the Kurral, into three parts, treating of Virtue, Wealth, and Pleasure.
[See Pope’s Kurral, Introd. pp. vii-ix.]
Part I. (=virtue), thirteen chapters;
Part II. Qurr^err (=wealth), ch. xiv-xxxix ;
Part III. ggimULD (=pleasure), ch. xl.
The titles of chapters are modern.
Of these ch. i-vi correspond roughly to ch. xxxiv-xxxvii of the Kurral,
being an introductory exposition of ‘ spiritual wisdom ’ {(^nesruo), which
sees things as they are, and discerns their unreality and transitory
character.

B
 • i -

• • . . > • •

'

V ‘I • < -- . •
 CHAPTER I.

THE INSTABILITY OF PROSPERITY.

(gl&irrih

Q &<sv 6u jB'ftsv iu rr<sto lg

( = Ca:soaJii iSe^sOT^l GTssrgujJ ^wraniB).

The following (from N. M. K. 67) is a fitting motto for this chapter:

4 ans^gjemt—UJtreBr snQppp ;—a?@jsh'zr
Qp^irs^ifiir £ffC_65jF(?L_eu &.€oin—irin ;—$rTj&(§tfiiTtn
epsmQ&iuiurGir Lurrr&gftsor 2-ejan_trr^ih j—loppaifir

gjssTLjgiQJsir ^£s(d QaGlib ;

The desires of the wealthy will be gratified ;—from the seeds a multitude of sprouts
will arise, if there be water;—all riches will flow in, if the bright goddess of prosperity
vouchsafe a favouring glance;—but all will perish, if she visit man with affliction.’

So (in N. M. K. 43):
4 .... IBeVGVtTGir
!L.Lj£)UL$.p (77?QW Quqijtgjlh ;—QsQili QurrQp$&)

•areobi—cora/EJ airg&pa QsGlib ;

(Wealth) will increase of itself, if the good goddess approve; when (that wealth)
perishes, even what man has seen (the desire of his eyes) will vanish away !’

The analysis of the chapter is :

1. Wealth does not remain with men : there are vicissitudes of fortune. [1-3.]
2. Death, at any rate, robs men of their possessions; virtue alone survives. [4-8.]
3. How foolish then are misers ! [9, 10.]

Qu@<^ Q&Gv6UGurriJ)&Qn£iU(n;tn euflu virtu ^v^evaruir J Q&gjgjia tft'faQujpatoLuupasTjp.

'jryrygiQSHSU 9_633H£- ^LDirjs^lsixsmsiT

LDj2i^®od5 iSl&-6tar L_T0fij —-

Q&GSTrflrrLJUlt 6pffk—g3j[ja5 3h_LpGTQS?lp Q<VSV<oULCi sptssr

jp]®ssri—j& ssnouistburTtb psMjf.

Who to-day dine luxuriously to-morrow beg.

Those who ate erewhile, course after course, food of six

flavours, supplied by their complaisant spouse, now roam as
b 2
4 |I it so OJ it ir. Ch. I. 2.

paupers and beg a mess of pottage here and there; if so, let
wealth be counted as a thing of nought!

eiQP : G)<?o/o//j.—Lnuzsf}; gymg1.—G. 159* — eufi-tgj-gjir, SsvJ. (G. 93.

G. 63.
@b>-0gl-
The six flavours are—
emtsC/Li (•$.?), bitterness, ssittiLi' saltness,
^sufluL/, sweetness, giojirtiL/j astringency,
tyafiuty, sourness, a/rruLj, pungency.
tOTu-g®, ‘ those even who were wont to eat.’
c_<ot® ‘ as though it were anything.’
b»6j&s&i uirpp ^i«rjpi (see UT66, jyev in Lex.), ‘it is not in the category of things to be
considered.’ G. 93. This quatrain seems to have been suggested by JI. Chin. xiii.
25. 343- See Lex. *®asw.
For the idea, comp. K. 333, and the whole of ch. xxxiv. gfnifcg suggests the
‘placens uxor’ of Horace. In Tel. Vemana i. 200 may be usefully compared.
For metre, see G. 189.
The erg/ms in third and fourth lines (Q&eirp, s-am-) is ^esrQaigwa. Intr. to K.
p. xxvi.

2.
QffievQjinij<ovrignutreuiflL—]5ig]Lb ffifajuUjSGvrjpi ’ ^jse^ir&j S-Gfon—rrox QuirQpQ& utr£giafora 1

J7/Efg_i7 Qu^^Q^SVSUJB (api<3$rr!5llU&&Tin Q^lUBlj

u &(Bl jBL-j5p3^-ip uffVsvrrQjT ©ezrar® !

lUJtTUjJLLQi Jjlsvsmjfjj Q&svguld

&&L-<i&[TSV QuiTSV <5U(W)Lri.

Wealth abides not, share it and enjoy.

When you own amole wealth acquired by blameless means,

with many sharing eat the grain that steers have trodden out!
In centre poised prosperity stands with no man, but revolves
like the waggon’s wheel.

Ellis, p. 86.
6T ; cjcjQ/sOT' (QjSirz®«), Qff&Gvin.—u : fi_60bra, —lUirrriDirCjbhh. G. 63. g£sir, Qir. G.
37,153-
For metre, see G. 190.
The transmutations of letters here are puzzling: * + ^ = rl; G. 37. This is ^sytija/yS#
*•&', for $/f does not govern gam-. G. 22. *n&) + 0^/ui®. G. 38.
Q0irmi$iu&isir& is past adj. participle, GgrrarrSiu for Gpmflew (G. 87), with «/rA>; but the
doubling of •* is anomalous, since by G. 27 *, *, 4, Ci are not doubled after an adjective
verbal form. It seems to be for GprasTtSiu <«yand tc be emphatic : ‘from the very
time of its acquisition.’ (Lex. ««■*, ««w_.) K. ch. ix.
Ch. I. 3)4. GffsvJaJjSSsvjiuiranu). 5

3.
iBir&)6uem£& GV&or.sSjir Q-am—ajQjrrtnu eunifiibp g/ff&ira^tEj QssQqjit.

iutt'Sgst gt(jTj8>y> lo QuigSIiux cposu^iShpp^ipd

(06F%G Tp 5 p^GilUlULldF Q^GmCo'(trfQTjLD-Gt’BgST

<o)Q%S5T^6VLJU CoGilfTTfSl 6ifip6irTpjlEJ Q&(TGmL—

LL^GSTIU1?£TT LDTfb&IT Q&fTGTT.

Mighty warriors fall.

Those who rode resplendent forth on the neck of an ele¬

phant, beneath the state umbrella’s shade, as the leaders of
the host, when ‘other deeds' destroy, shall change and fall,
while foes lead away their wives as captives.

ct : Q&c&rGtvjir.—u : efigsuit. Comp. 21.

A. man’s rank will not save him from vicissitudes of fortune (N. M. K. 42):
( ^Iasaorataosiuireaf1&>eoir :

Nor will even Fortune on account of lineage abide ’

For Qujsvflin and Qs/rar, see G. 140 (a-). Ellis, p. 86.
K. ch. xxxviii and ch. xi of this work must be studied for sr&raS&r, which is the key
of the whole. (See Pope’s Kurral, pp. 197, 248, etc.) The quatrain is a reminiscence
of Ji. Chin. i. 298.

4.
Q&>&6uibrf)&)evrrg) lorrcmib sl.gobrawn <sg)aGwrgpiib) eSGvnrfcgj <2jp&Q&<L]igi zuiua \

rijlGsrpGsr plGmpGsr rfjldvsvn gt gstsdtrip

QprTGSTf^GST GpGSTf^GST GUGvQsV Q&lSlp Q&IU& ;

(01 {FQSTpGST (o)<!FG$rpG5T GUITippfTGfr^ C>)pjpjl 65T

Gil pp <3?/ Gil jEpjSTI <3n— pj])l !

Do your duty, knowing the instability of all things. Time flies I
Death conies !

The things of which you said, ‘they stand, they stand,’ stand
not; mark this, and perform what befits, yea! what befits,,
with all your power! Your days are gone, are gone! and death
close pressing on is come, is come!

er : sptgaiir (Q^jraDa), airrifliBirGir, —u ; Q&tija, Q&iiffpeBr, 6ufc£gi.

Comp. 52 and K. 331.
The past expresses ‘swiftness and certainty.’ G. 147, 8.
’The repetition has the same effect. It is called pi^cs^Q/nu-if. G. 126.
Qttu3p Qffiua, ‘ do promptly what you design to do! ’
Ellis, p. 86.
6 j5 IT GO If. UJ IT T. Ch. I. 5, 6.

5.
(UirjBiriiSgpiib s^Qu/r^cir Q<zmi—&£)dsr 'gjgjrflevGvirg} • ^soStecr Qent—£j$Quir(y>Qj2 <$ipqg)Qffiu&&}ir

efiGDQugjfuif.

<oTG5T(G$)6fi)}IS) <SpG5TJT)]prE] (5S)SiLjpU Qujbpi^JiSV

/.9s3T0)£L/ (ol 3>65rjp] lSll^.^^1 JT^--(LpGwQoST

Q&r(j>lppiiT 2-iuu(ourr<oiJtt gE-ppin

QprrGhjiprTjp] Q&gvsii^ Sruih.

Give before death conies.

When you have gained and hold in hand any single thing,
retain it not with the thought, ‘ This will serve some other
day!’ Those who have given betimes shall escape the desert
road along which death, an unyielding foe, drags his captives
away.

cr: Q&irQjgjgirir,—u; Curreuir.—Q&uju : &zibm

Comp. Lex. s^ppib, *16, A doubtful construction.

Curious and instructive is N. M. K. 69:
c LUeorGoroiirin QpdsTggir&tgCj L$<surcGT$ir& (^5 Q&iue&tsGr •
QpearecTQJirib Qpeareanb x£ji&ibjSD /t«lL Qsayrgpb
'gjeutreinrib ^gol—is^ititslL (&j git git is—geurr Gtiirib

ottrefil evtrir Q&iunjib eSItear ;

To those who think not beforehand events that cause a shudder follow after! To
those that have been wise before, these things were {foreseen and provided for)
before! Desire grows with acquisition! Firm will their mind be who in their
poverty are virtuous !’

6 .
Qgaib i&6VGVirg)f Qutrqfletr Q&jp&u iSky-p^ztriOGV @\juQutrir&&£,&i Cfiveco? (£)tn.

{^■fOSiLpiBp jstTsrr <dpsv'2sv ^j^egut ; iSlosiif p Qptrrf^ji

gk-jnptEi (&j<£lgsniLjjsprrir ir-ufl>sv2sv ;—^ppu
QuQTjLnQuiTQTjGrr (SSXSUpjgjT, 6)JLprhJ(^L^6ir\ JSJ^tSnp

Death inevitable. Hoard not!

Man’s days pass not their assigned bound. None here on

earth have ever escaped death’s power, made off and got free.
Ch. I. 7, 8. GffG^ajrBSteuujiTsnLD. 7

O hoarder of ample wealth, dispense it! On the morn the

funeral drum will sound.

Comp, however Niti. 51 with Mr. Stokes’ note.

K. 269 is in direct contradiction to this : •s-pprag.S.^gUEi anaacQiA.
In siBjzuLjmremibj ^(Srj-ff/ranjn—w, &irir&&G!forL-CjuL-Gvtb the whole history of a victory over
Yaman is given. See Lex. «cp/.

7.
LD&saitiliCj L$pfcG<girir c°>j3»u.(L]ib uajeor <g/g>?£Grij QuitS-firor QuiropGp Q&uj

giQaireirs.

(ojSTrbpiGp&rrsk <s^rruSl^j pjL^jiuj GsxoU&syjrEi

g^ppii, 'jysifrpjgijj]p J5n siiT&_sm smido ;—J^pp
jryptsjjQ&iu 3}Qjj(®ri)(o$)i_ft?it ^(^uSssr ; /L//T0zi
iSlppjfULD ^jpsnjpr fflsi).

Death inevitable.

Death every day takes that fount of light the sun as a

measure, metes out your days, and so devours. Do deeds
of virtue full of kindly grace. Though all are born, none
are exempt from death.

For Gpirfipi&iFir<Sj, comp. seSlg, i. 17. ‘ Q@rrpp&&r Q^cgQ', ut^'k, conspicuous store of
wealth heaped up : ’ = eUotAsic
Ellis, p. 86. There is another reading in the last line: iSpar/sr/lai: ‘they are to be
reckoned among those who have never been born.’ It is ambiguous. Lex. Up.

8 .
'gjrfleflGvnir 'O&GVQJU3 uiumut—trg] 'Ojrfjlu/tb.

‘ Q&svojj IUTLO 9 STSdTjy%fT(SJ} Q{FSV(Si]lJ)J

i-]svsvp)l toUfrsmr Quq^^Q ^svswh—srsvsfp

{KQFjwQaur<SSST(Lp SUllLI^IpptS LfldTSpjuCoUrrp

LLQJjriu&pg; Q{5lL® oSKbl/i.

8 J5 IT so lijL uu IT rr. Ch. I. 9.

The wealth of the foolish like the lightning's flash.

The ample wealth of men of mean understanding, who say,

1 We’re rich,’ yet ponder not their path and end, appears, and
perishes, and leaves no trace ; like the flash, when the black
thunder-cloud by night opens its mouth.

cr ; G)&&eutb.—u ‘ eSlGhb.—(CVw, G. 63, 153* e/w. G. II9.

Ellis, p. 86.
In T. 68 mention is made of ‘ ©fiajsyflaiflAieureroifliiyOTgio QieflCnjir®: tlie habit of life
that meditates this world’s instability.’
The idea is given in neat proverbial form in Ela. 22 :
‘ euemsDlo eue$ ^jeiDQj 6uir(b)to :
Wealth and strength—these fade.’

9.
e^Q^euear fitrggph ^/jpuefiliutrinev 'iSlpirs(^s3 QsirL^iruev Quir(g'krr£ Q&ir&g) aijS^Quuirevr ^uSlebr}

2-GosfijSnvn<5ti QuirQdtlgfc&ej&sr erGorjgi Q&irevGvuuQeutreor.

&-<5$SriGW)<S5T, <^Syf//$(2pS5T, L/c35f_p O&LLJU-IKSST,

jrj[l6$T65T(fTjiii (o&<snfliT jgjiuit&ftsmufrGaj,—Q&rrG$r(oG5r

6)JLpihJ3>IT63T, QuiTQ^m^fip ^0L/L//7S5T <5J6V>, ^ !

^)rpjB^j65r<oTGST Qfosssrsmu uQld.

The miser loses all.

He eats not, sheds no light of splendour around, performs

no deeds that merit lofty praise, soothes no sorrow that
choice friends feel, spends nought, but hoards his wealth in
vain: ‘Aha! he’s lost it all,’ shall men pronounce.

sr: ^ycuaii-(O^irctos).—u: uQifl.—ffi.«W(gwirar. G. 89. L/sifi. (G. 162. arifhu <°jigQuin/f,) gitiTy
^/(^EiQaeflii, G. 153, 121.
Comp. 10, 273, 274, 277, and K. 228. The metre requires
Ch. I. io, C <ff so ai $ Sso in ifen u>. 9

10 .
'SfP&Q&iutLiirgi Quirigfar# Qeir&gimBj@$Biir gjCiQuriseflcbruiutssr gfiyitiut.

g> i /T jy^Tf/'n &_6mt<o9$)j?ilj5 pLD(Lpi—ti>i-l Q&rbjrtfiki

Q/ni rrjT>/<$ j5<5V(5ViY)(Lpib£ Q&iuiuji — Q&rri—TjpjjJii

<ss)6u^^lLl^. (Gyi^jifiULJT, — <sm<skQ(nj>iu ll'Ssvjbti—I —

&-iu<£ SiLKBljs (o^sssfi &rfl.

The miser like the honey-bee.

Those who stint in clothes and /ood, and mortify their

bodies, yet do not deeds of deathless virtue, and bestow
nothing, hoarding shall suffer loss: — Lord of the cloud-
capped hills!—this the hoarding honey-bee attests.

C7: Qptaf.—u: @{flOu/f, sfl.—Q/ief. G. 152.

The Tamil Rhetoric (Qun@ar£ianril>. See my III. Gr. 214-220) enumerates five
kinds of land (ajAP&ow).—These are (hill-conntry); ur&j (desert); gp<m&u
(sylvan); (cultivated); and Qreiij/sm (maritime).—These quatrains are addressed
occasionally to petty chieftains (*«■!_*: this is also a title of <)61a kings). Here it is
a hill-chief that is apostrophized (©^©©Ap&voreSr). Now, honey is one of the chief
products of that region. Hence the simile. This harmony of thought, and appropriate
local colouring (QurigfipA') is much esteemed in Tamil literature.
10 [5 IT 00 UJ_ UJ IT IT. Ch. II. ii.

CHAPTER II.

Y0UTT-I ABIDES NOT.

2 _.
SIT (SOLD i£l BoV IU T 6$) L£>

(= ©'23n's®icuu!5Guuj ^s^soirC^sirgul^sSresHc).

The transitoriness of youth C. says ‘ from the age of

16 to 32 is the period of passionate excitation.’

Analysis:

1. Youth will give place to age and decrepitude. [11.]

2. Love and all joys of youth are fleeting. [12.]
3. ’Tis best to renounce earthly joys ere feeble old age comes. [13, 14, 15.]
4. The silly slaves of youthful lusts. [16.]
5. Your darling will become a decrepit, sightless crone. [17.]
6. Listen to courteous enquirers after your health ! [18.]
7. Death may take you off in your prime. Be wise betimes ! [19, 20.]

11.

Age wiU come. Be wise early.

‘ Grey eld will come,’—the wise remembering this renounce

CH. II. 12, 13. @'Gn-snLDi£8oV)iuitT6i»ixi. II

the world even in tender age; but they who joy in youth,
unstable, never free from fault, shall erewhile painfully rise
up leaning on a staff.

er: ia@fii50ir(2jr .—u ; giptfcpirrr, ^iqjuuit. —meirgp. G. 91.

Comp. K. 342.
In T. 14, gfrtuwiSIp rSareaa= j^iuaiura aiQpeHu Qutraig, pirmuireJliuin) ‘ to slip is
the very nature of youth.’
Eld. 22 :
1 g$)STTQnlD S$lL]lby L5l®srfl(Hfi£jL$®s>(DtLjin :

Youth will pass away, disease and eld will come ! ’

12 .
rflfatupp @£]GnGMDG6>iu s\J ereorpn sqijjsl a//rip^Gd)@)di g)gbtuQia uiuscfldiSso,

pLll-lJ51TT ^fppssr ; pSVSVJnpLD ^jooSl^piT ;

jyppL-ip p^sniLjm jpjoSlijpppssr ;—SLilESJt^piu !

SlJJLppS^SM £><s<tQiI I in GTSSTjSpJomL^flLD ? 617 ppQp

z-OPjip3)<oVd) £5<o$T65T 35&S!,

All is vanity.

Severed are the ties of friendship; minished are the

pleasant ones; love’s bonds are loosened too; then look
within and say, what profit is there in this joyous life of
thine ? The cry comes up as from a sinking ship !

^jpLj for cSyrany. G. 41.

13.
'jy^Gn&GuySlQtu QQg^ib ^rflefil%5GriLjGnL~tuirir&@ iu<SBrQicurr$ti$eo rflemQQrjQgf&jtn ^)ev2ev.

Q&Tpp<sfTiTpjii (ods/rgy/rsarojlj (o&Ttrjsp pgsu—uSgstjuuu

Up&LfittT'gJ LJ <53371 LD UL^^lYr^LD - ^pQ&flJEgjt1

aETlSi Qp /)jIuL.0'H d5S33rS33f)0)ffcS QsvSsvCotU

<57 LL QpfluL-QFjLD
12 PB IT SO LJl UJ IT IT. Ch. II. 14, 15.

Men are loath to g-ive up bodily pleasures.

Speech falters, they lean on a staff, and walk tottering,

their teeth fall out; yet, till the vessel (the body) is scorned by
all, they linger in the house, still indulging fond desires;
to these no way of safety opens out.

See arp: dpt uifl&tgw ^ora/10, ‘ until (others) revile the (filthy, unsightly) vessel.’

14.
g^GTT&ninanaj r£l%sv er&ra £§)evaiirgiansemu eSIgibLSlQtgyifsgjjg gievruQu g/edrrQ ^j^bruib ^)di3su.

pjLpjp pemmis !&2sv(r5®&&ri& 3j<sm(Bssr(rtj

G^LpiT ^rD&(&,LD ^(oU3mUbfTLJS\!Ei-^tTL^j'SVffDJ

LDLnLDirQ<£rr<o$3T Lcrrjspifai &<5miEi3m(&ij5 &G5T<o5){e&Q>&j6\)

,_jjyidllHoSii>Q&iToV ^Qiu (Oj.Tsdpp.

The cherished wife of your youth.

To men that cherish weak desire for her that’s doomed

to droop and fail, supporting her palsied limbs with a staff,
and then to fall and pass away, what anguish comes, when
she grasps in her hands the staff her mother held!

*j: —u: To whom? (jgir . . . 1nirii@t&(g.') When ? Qseir . . . <g,irasrp.')

There are different interpretations of the latter half of the quatrain : ‘ When she
becomes decrepit as her mother did before her.’

15.
£g)a/6i/6\j£)di iSlpeSlggjGSTUib lfil(9}$.

<5T65r&(3i}pprtu GrsZr'ftoniTrE] ShKSlp

&> GST3}(3j3>y5TILI /BTL^ColU Q&SSTQrfGU \-

luisut&jjLh j2jjgj6urr(Gy){b (trpiuppmuiQ&rrsm

Col—(3jjt-O JPJSlflpCslQdi <5l]5V@.
Ch. II. 76. (g* SIT 65) IB [£ 2s\) ILWT 65) IB. 13

Endless series of successive generations.

My mother bare me, left me here, and went to seek her

mother, who in the selfsame manner has gone in search; and
thus in ceaseless round goes on the mother-quest. Such is
the grace this world affords !

For the last line, comp. K. 336, where Qugrsrom is used in the same ironical manner.
But see «syofl.
For = i in like manner, just so,’ comp. 276.
'gyeflfigi 2 7
(G. 93. aS? RS '£@/$ur/(Tpp(p).

16 .
ggiarGtoin a/@-ej aefluLf 'gjrff&i'znL—iutriflu.p^ev £jj)d>3su.

QisufljryiLJiT QsufEJ&srrpjg] Qqjsstld&gst uTsmfl

^rijrEiasmeysfl (LpGMQSTiT<£ piuma,
LL^^STT (3jS33rL_<53TS5T LDGST(S3) LlSIL£&

lUfrsmrasm

The lamh before the sacrifices

The lamb in the ruddy slaughter-house will crop the fra¬

grant shoots that dangle from the garland in the slayer’s
hand ; such transient gladness of the thoughtless, youthful
hour is never found amid the wise.

67: tt>8££&). — u:
This pathetic verse illustrates the thoughtlessness of youth. The scene may often be
witnessed in S. India, and not a syllable of the description is out of place.
The sacrifice of animals is common to many sects, though slaughter of living
creatures is forbidden.
Comp. Niti. 97. Qaifl seems to be the wild dance of the Pujari or hierophant;
and so the whole line is literally: ‘ in the awful place where they perform devil
dances.'
14 pE it so uj. uj it nr. Ch, II. 17, 18.

17.
g$)zirzmtn rflfo) jp \ <s§sisrf mir&ir Cuzrff^sro^ efihgLotJlQggir iSl&sTioorfr eu@fcgievir.

usyflu® (oxrrSsvu uiljgstldjld gtgvgvtld

&<o$FI&~QiTf5J£] oftLpj5p{b r$oiTGS)Lb ;—jSGsfl Qurfljgnh

Q<oUfb&<5m<Sm@(T <oT6$Tj}9<olJ(fc)T (o)6Uoo&G5TlR<55T', LCjfbfi9siJ(^fT)iD

(o£Tpxsmsssr&tr ^0/faj 053^/5^7.

Pruit only ripens to fall. Youth leads to decay.

The sweet fruit from every tree that bears in the dewy
grove must fall to earth. Thus youth decays. Desire not her
whose eyes gleam bright as darts. Full soon she too will
walk bent down, with a staff to aid her dim sight.

€7 : ^GirGtniDj ^<a9/r), ^jensrr. — u; cgjpgi, Q}enoosebnSl<obr1 ^(8}(d. Qeupxemem'iv (III. G,

2°5- 93)-

18.
Kgir$6nas)i_Qujirir SuL—ihiSldn j3<sur6mo®nuj e^(^Quir(^srrrrx in^iurrir.

uQVjGuCD GT?jsm4>£tion ? usveSlsnuisv sj^W ?

£g)(f^Q&nXlL]LO a_S33TiI5_(o JfT ? OTWjy— Giirfl&nmufTsv

9_<S33T(S33)l!_7_/E/ Q&ISYT5nU uQpSVlTSV, lUlT<£<5$)&<&(o&TGrT

6T<553T((ott)i ILJTft.

Constant anxieties about health.

‘ How old are you ?’ ‘ How last your teeth ? ’ and, ‘ Do you
eat two courses yet?’ men ask with kindly courtesy. By
such close questions urged, the wise will learn to judge the
body as a thing of nought.

cr; cOy^ajeroi—iu/r/r,—u : sreem<cm>iT.

Comp. 284.
Ch. II. 19, 20. @'3rr65)lfilg330UJIT635U). 15

19.
^gjaranm &260 ^je6rtp/} iti/remm SL.ajbraJiin J ^arc^sor, Qurr^eir safari—trsm QutupQg; ^jp^Q^ius,

‘ubjbpftisui psvoSlVssr, iujld ^(teniULn ’ GTskrtsp^j

6$)&pJfjilSmi—(TLn CoUTipQp <SJS)JJ ppi^QfrlULDlB&ST ;

(Lppfl ^Qppp &<55flQlUTlJ)llLip SjsU'SrfilUJ'SV

jsp&mu Q-piiips^iuj £Lsaz»r(5).

Against procrastination.

Say not, ‘in after time we’ll learn virtue, we’re young;’
but while wealth is yours conceal it not; do virtuous deeds.
When evil tempests rage, not the ripe fruit alone, but the un¬
ripe fruit’s fair promise also falls.

er : tiir (Q.girms'), a_,£)/r,seu.—u : Q&iuibi&sir , t«®.—£§)2arum. G. 93.

Comp. 17. The poet says, fruit ripens only to fall; but some falls even before
it is ripe. The longest and most prosperous life must end in death ; but in imma¬
ture age also death often occurs. Tamil has a wealth of words which English lacks ;
thus, in its first stage, new from the blossom, the apple is a lSq* ; developed, but still
immature it is a™ (19); when fully ripe it is saB (17): ‘ fruit ’ in general is upA ; and
‘ produce ’ is umeir.

20.
LD/jemib sz-ementn erebrueo^iDpairrg^GTreminuSlQGvQiu cSjP<^3 Q&iligv QevahrCbiu.

^LLuTITp JJjJLpG^JLD ,jp(TJ)GfflSV.9^p rfJSm<SS)LDlUTSV

(opfTLLQsiUL-li STSVpprrp Q&{l<5m®lULblB®ST',— LiL^lS'^ji.SlL.

iSlm^eiTQsnup ptnu^pfs^pi (o«/77L_6V>/7W LLppptssr

&®(T6rriE] <SSS)L—UlSl^-Pp GSTQnTJi)].

The infant slain by death.

Relentless death is roaming round, and eyes his man!

’Tis true. Take up your wallet, scape betimes. He bears
away the new-born babe, while the mother sorely laments.
It is good to bear in mind his guile.

er : /?if (O^iffona), —u : ejuibiSar, iteirgi.

Comp. 338.
In Ji. Chin. xiii. 336, ‘ Q^ms^iAen-pgimaCiQuasff, not obtaining food for the way
to the goal whither they are tending.’
Qeuetibr($.iu = QurrfflAQ*it^ Qffir£.(e airCiLj.
16 p5 IT 00 uj- UJ (T IT. CH. Ill, 21.

CHAPTER III.

THE BODILY FRAME ENDURES NOT.

^pjtSlXJJLD fJL.

IUJ<X<SID<S f£l Sol) IU J SD Lb

( = G^<3Eu) i£3sv)UJir^J CTSjrguJcjdrranLE).

The perishable nature of the bodily frame.

Analysis:
1. Reckon up the roll of the mighty : none have escaped death. [21.]
2. See how suns rise and set: measuring off your life. [22.]
3. The marriage drum beats for the funeral too. [23.]
4. ‘ The dying bear forth the dead.’ [24, 25.]
5. How vile the body reft of soul! [26.]
6. A bubble. [27.]
7. A cloud on the hillside. [28.]
8. A dewdrop on the blade of grass. [29.]
9. The corpse a deserted nest on the tree. [30.]

21.
(gjsropantwD Q&eveuih zuzdi—u z mu aiirLafcjS tg/z<9!($to @$]pfcfSirir • ^^cv/reu &iFzLb rflfa.i

LL^oVlBsDX^ (oJjJSSTjru LT^IUUjQuJSV tui'Essrp

pctevU&lioD&X Qc5/T®E)77_ (ZjSDL-lUlT-j£I%5Vl£ISDXp

jH](Sj)!xl(SV)T STs$T0l(D®{5jg]is JzrppuuLL z_/r/f ^jsvsvjsv

ST(SJj!xl(S<S)T ^6llSl]SVXp SjlSV.

Mighty kings die.

Even kings that rode on elephants beneath the state

umbrella’s shade, like the moon appearing over some hill,
have had their names proclaimed on earth as dead;—not any
in this world have escaped.

ct : (25<srot_iu/r, GT$$£)<GB)tr.— u: lhLl-ItH, G. 63. L-iur. G, 93,

Comp. 3,
CH. HI. 22, 23. tuiTffeans [S&oiuiTaftin. 17

22.
^pfijsstittflecrpi /gtsoQigpir GpgeuQTjLb^ev'foj ; (o£@Gvtr&)) £$)puug;p(§ Qp&sr gjp^Qffdj& !

<oIITLPJBTlL <X<OV<XJIU <oUlUXjQxJ61lfl LLSmi^SVLD

offipJ5JlL ULT,J/ Q<5(LpX<oVJ6V,-QJJLppjQJ

^oVGUJ(LpQST <SpillLjJ GUJp}JUl£I<SST ! lUJQTjLD

/R0V6UJIT rSl<oVlR(oS)X (oLOGV.

Time is fleeting-,—use it.

As the measure of your days the shining orb each day

unfailing rises; so before your joyous days have passed
away, perform ye ‘fitting deeds of grace’; for none abide
on earth.

6t; (§it (QjSira»s')) UJir^ib.— u \ ^p^iRear^ rfleceuirir. i5irt-L(9j = I5rr(&£&(9j. cucu&Q&ir&f). (aju&g},

G. I53* ifl6V6Uirir = ifTfevtuirir. /$2sugtgbtggpb U(g)j5)&(8}ULjfs)evir<£ rflevereisTUgi

Comp. 7 and K. ch. 34.

23.

^I'fieyztnL-QtLirnr Q^xib ift'kvLjugi ^/ear^ ereor^XQV^I iFpagtnEis'&irQtLi Qxiueuir.

wgstprin xpwx LD<sssruui5S)p j^iRoST

j^ssrpsup xjtEiQx iSI<oissruu(oS)piujiLiu—iR<ssr(SS)p

<5ps{)l£<XG£JLD 2_<5mi—JLD, <oT<o5T J J(U 2 J5J£]QuJUj ^G>p
eu&Slxr^Lh-^Lo ixjsmi—jj llgstld.

Mutability of earthly joys.

The marriage drums that sounded out in the festive hall,

there and that very day have served for him as funeral
drums ! Men of lofty minds will note that thus it haps, and
will strive to gain the way to escape.

er : u>€urin,——u: ev^SH(x,ib.—Qgtuuu(b) \ <^p«ro/D. c§^> ,*jein&rflZsu.

c
 i8 [5 (T SV) UJ. HI T IT. Ch. III. 24, 25,

24.
Qpaib 'gj&jgpibj SL.Guaj$$ear g^tupana ®i&{p$@&agj.

Q&ttrQp GTf$u epQ^srT'SV; ^jususnj

rijlsmQp GrnSlu u<s$)puSl<k$T;—p6$r(op&TS3$r !
(Lpi&rrckvci Q&rri u) smism * Q&j<smQi—(Lp<o)JiT ,—

Q^p^rr&sm^ arrsumf &ldpjgi.

The funeral.

They march and then strike once! A little while they wait,
then strike the drum a second time. Behold, how fine! The
third stroke sounds. They veil it, take the fire, and go forth:—
the dying bear the dead !

ct : 'gjojir (Q@rr<oX>&')) aireuirir,—u ; cTQf&iir,—erfiu. G. 83* UonpuSlZtajr. G. 65. Q&itlL

t}.gpiar,G. 63.
opsairlsv<£ in =( within the time of the third stroke.’ I take CWlL© as
a noun.

25.
@§)6VGi)n-(fl&<an&ti5)&j Qftdsruu n-aybrQi—iscnjgi Lfj5$uSs5ni).

<£<mSifriEiQ&rr<3m(!)l ^pppptrj &6vQ<oV6br psvpu

iSj6$sTfE]Q&rTGmr(I)l &TLl.(bliuuurriT<i ssmOlLD, — LDsmrEjQ^jsmu^sssr
®^m®sssr®<3m Ql^gst^ull Q^GmjoSdGpp pMi(old
Qprr.GssrQl trsmOl_/t Ql-.<5stgs)}ld uonp.
_

Death pours contempt on human joys.

To him, who, although he sees them bear the corpse to

the burning ground, while friends in troops loudly lament,
boldly asserts that wedded life is bliss on earth, the funeral
drum speaks out, and mocks his vain utterance.

ct : UGmp.—u : ffirrpjpfi. G)<&/r«RyQi~/r«JW Q<_/r® ereSruenr ^e6)i^i6luurrQiu c°y(i)<sr@Qio/r^<s«ir.

aL.€oorirefilgv)p(cor') = ffi_60WyfaJ«Jra/gi/<4@ = n<svGvficiJtrGTr@ia(8j. G. 35, I£ 2, 93.

k. 331.
[He says :— und' uni' untju = it is ! it is! it is !
and it says, with mocking echo :—
tond’ ond’ ondu!]
Ch. III. 26, 27. ujiT&ana |£&o iu it an ld. 19

26.
xuuSn i§g)Qu £Li_%u tuirgjQ&iuuSIgpiib u^uuearp,

jBTirQprrGlp jauids^suOTsar, posT^iup pi—<iSl<svGr<sir,

urrifp^L^lu QuiuiSlsvGTsbr, ud)Q<svirr ui£I<£&!<sv<5tg5T,
(oj5rrtb&S)uiLj sttflssrjy Qpii^i&opa1 Q^ili^itlLQlci
l-lpLJULLL-i &T<SV ?

Tlie dead body.

When the ‘soul,’ that, taking its stand in this skin-clad

frame, has fully wrought its works and partaken of life’s
experiences, has gone forth, what matters it whether you
attach ropes to the body and drag it away, or carefully bury
it, or throw it aside in any place you light upon, or if many
revile the departed ?

<57 ! GuQQjg] (Qgirons).—u : ereor (<&)(&}&).

The words Q0tr$G*p&Q&iug> ^ellQsi may mean ‘ the deity who in union with
the soul causes it to experience the fruit of works so that they are consumed.’ See
note on sSSot.
Comp. Chhandogya Up. VI. xi. 3, xv. 3.
G>ffn$&i admits of three interpretations: (1) taken with LfpuuCj—, ‘ when the soul
which . . . has departed so that life’s work comes to an end;’ (2) taking it with
Q&tugi and esniSm, ‘feeding it with life’s joys and sorrows and so doing life’s appointed
tasks thoroughly;’ or (3) as in note above.

27.
fftraih tLj gw mg SOT'S? GTempidIZsorjggj iSlpeS ^^esru^^eireafiesr^i i§E)(8j@pQ3>pp ispstvjiniijsBceiT^Q^aJiLjth

(*p£fl®fGoru.ujirir&(&i eguuirenirir ep(iT;&j($Lb

u(5lLDGS)Lp QLLJtE^Glfip U<oV&TS})JJ5 (opTGSTljSH

Q<S®lh^j(oprTj lUIT&<5S)&t5T<5$T Qp'olSSISttflp-pGjlLDTppp

^iuCoULCtiuiTLLi (oTGwrystssrQJjp (Si/Tsfnssij

(opiruurTTiurrf pfsvsflsvQld<sv ?

The body a bubble.

‘ Like a bubble, that in pelting rain appears full oft, and

disappears, is this our frame.’ So sages have judged,
c 2
20 (5 IT SO !£. IU IT IT. CH. III. 28.

steadfast in wisdom, and have decided to end this dubious

strife. On this wide earth who equal these ?

ct : tuirir.—u : QisirCjurrr. K. 336. ££)<& = Clhrcu. G. 6l. (sjl/l/.)

Comp. Niti. 1:
( rirflib (gdyS ^)2sjr«j?to • ifnoO>pQ^&j€uib

riiflrb Q/s(b)ii $<oO>ns<k j—/£//?&

GrQpg>j5ir(&jtb luirsema ’ iFinrp&airew, evomQax

ejQ£@0tr£ Q^ihLSlrnreisr ineorjp) ?

Youth is a bubble on the water; wealth’s plenitude is as long waves that roll on
its surface ; this well-knit frame is writing traced on the water. My friends, why bow
we not within the courts of Him, our Lord?’

28.
Qgsib (£l<3vevrjgir&G5)60T ^u ^jpuuiutsnr eSl<sj>it eSp Q&iiigjQatreir-s.

lUT&@S)&GniLJ ILJfTUl-IGni—'SprTU QurbpiSiJT ^iTLLQupp

iui&(Stn&iLjnr<5V ,-g^i/j uiu<ssrQ<sj<srrs !—iuir&Gn&

Ll2oV ^(5) LDiGJffrCoUTfb QtWfGSrfiLnrb (jyj'iEl Co <35

LflSsviuTgjj 3ji oSKSlib.

The body like a cloud on the hillside.

Those who’ve gained and held fast by this well-knit frame

(a human body) should take the gain the body they have
gained is intended to yield. Like a cloud that wanders over
the hills, the body here appears, and abiding not, departs
leaving no trace behind.

cr : QupjDGujf, tLiir&Gtns,.—u l Qatrsns^ eSKSiib.

Comp. K. ch. xxxiv. The attainment in the round of the metempsychosis of a human
form is hard (JL Chin. xiii. 151-5). Tiru-takka-devar says, ‘it is a* difficult for a soul
to escape the infinitely numerous matrices in the universe, and obtain a human mother,
as it would be for a peg cast into the Southern Ocean, to reach and adjust itself in
the centre of a yoke floating in the farthest Northern Ocean :
[Metre \ . . to/r | . . eSarib | eS&rin j eSlcnih | , . m/r.J
uyG&eu Qeuaforf$L«Da euL—SL—jb uQ jtp&jg gfbsirtueir

$)<oB>nQ&iu $)l-l—Ggirir Qiuirecra^ Qoiecrfl,

c«y/r<y ! c°y@gfat ^jaaiuSlib Q&j&fcQjZ&r <°jtfi£>rtb

Quifhu QiuireaBa&r LSemifi^^6uemr mirecfh—U) Qu/dQgj. ’

Having then through the grace of (pivam obtained this favourable position, so live as
to obtain Mutti at the end of this brief stage of existence.
Comp. 34.
Ch. III. 29, 30. UJ[T&6WcE l£ SsvJ ULJ IT 63> L£. a 1

29.
fi-t—tDL/ &>€&oru QurrQfjSrruSIgpiLb ^^sv/rso efil<zv>nefilgv gjp^Qff'ijs.

LjeFrppierflQ id GtsPriCoUfT gsFi'SoVIUJGidld eresT QpemeirsF,

^6STGsFl<SaflColU Q^lUdS Jpjpsfil'&SST \-^]6STGsfl(S^flQlU
S^Qrj'Ssr ^Q^ppiresr SlL^p^fresrpesr Q&m ^svpa1
Q&(5VT(irp<o$T <or<55TUU($lp 6VJSST.

The body like dew on the tip of a blade of grass.

Considering that all things are transient as the dew-drop

on the tip of a blade of grass, now, now at once, do virtuous
deeds! ‘ Even now he stood, he sat, he fell,—while his
kindred cried aloud he died:’ such is man's history!

«r : epigeueir (Qgirons '.—u \ Q&iu&.—Q&iuuuG)) : ^jpeStGoroDiu. Lj<s/gqysafl Ctoscf/r QurrsafltoO

UJTGOIO — LjSV GlDGV if IT QufSV ILI IT GE> U. G. 39. STSOTL/U©^ 6V/T637. G. 124. (i.)

30.
fiibintrp uir^jssir^suuLLG) f££]ps@i5ir6iflp Q&rrevGvrr ]£)p & (gin euon j Si-peHemfr GT'cCT'PI

&($&) etfigcpGTr&yShjrrg] gSgidjisSIg^ ^jp<^ Q&ius.

(o3}6TT[r(o3j <ojJpjJ?i S>l (ions err it

6iiirerurQp Qurrenjrrsir LDirppi&err,—QjrrerrTCip
G>&<!E®s)& LDUeirrepL^hu^ Qg=®n?iEJ(3j l/lLGutsu
iurri<3S)3i pldt&Q&tl£Iiu ppjpi.

All human relationships merely temporary.

Unasked men come, appear in the home as kinsmen, and

then silently go. As the bird silently deserts the tree where
its nest yet remains, and goes far off, so these leave but their
body to their friends.

gt \ LLirifjSiraGTr.—u : Quireuir.—^pGapeorfl = g$lLl$.gv Q@ircsrn5>, (G. I 5 2^ 38.) mjecr = u:gibf

(G. 17.) I52 L//rLl6TOi_uy© arr€tibra.

Comp. K. 338.
There is an infinite pathos in the words with which Cachanlhan consoles (but
22 [5 IT SO UJ. IU (T IT. ' Ch. Ill, 30.

consolation there is none!) Vijayai, his too fondly loved queen, on the eve of
their separation (Jl. Chin. 270):

[Metre: . . d/srf | .. m | . . bis]

‘ Qpr&s'fcsGib L$ped erem&stsfiej

QjSirQat^ev insm^nb p^ppp

. crcviSoM ili ’ c^jeupg/dir erevevirio

GJ§)evib j L$pfcg)

QffievQliib a^SL—inQpu.

Q&iTGvib j QffiirfcgjtfiGirp

£g)su6\$g}/C7r ££i?6iybr(b)i5rr%srr&

<xppQm •—£g)/rfi7<®<ru Qeueobn—tr !

Count up our births of old, their bound exceeds the sands dug out of ocean’s
bed.—Strangers through all of these were we; and in those homes, through which,
departing hence, we pass reborn, we shall not join again. Two days we met, and
in one house abode. Lament not thou because this brief relationship is ended thus !’
Ch. IV. 31. £^33Gar aie\S'iL)(pi^^eo. 23

CHAPTER IV.

THE MIGHT OF VIRTUE.

'jyfsl&rrju'j &1.

jp/psw <oU&Sl nj.ru ppev

( = ^iguDrrsjr^i Cunn^Grr @aru®i®si?ep!i QJsiS'LLisaiL^G^sjru^j).

The fourth chapter of K. has the same title. The one

idea is, that virtue is all that makes life worth living. What
virtue is does not appear so clearly here as in the Kurral.
But see chapter vi.

Analysis:

This is a discursive chapter, of which the theme is the necessity of employing

all life in charity and asceticism.
1. All but the virtuous excluded from bliss. [31.]
2. Man must steadily regard the end and use of life. [32, 39.]
3. A man must not be hindered by afflictions : they come from former deeds. [33.]
4. Use your period of human existence to gain future bliss: this is the sugar-cane’s
juice, the body is the dry refuse. [34, 35, 37.]
5. Against procrastination. [36.]
6. Virtue gains infinite reward. [38.]
7. Death better than life protracted for a brief space by dishonour. [40.]

31.
gojiQQ&iutiJirjSirir e$ lLl$.gqj git Lj&uQucyg) SGmu.UL-ipgGnpijurbft rflrirjpi euqj;iu$i g£)@uuir.

jgjxpprrQj QjTLpGujfToTGTn' ptsihn&rpfbjFtf (opnr&Slu

■ LQuQYJ'^jfl, L/rtTETSSDL- Upp)\

ifi.&ppiiLD si^QTjLJuCoj, (old?a><£

{D<oII^Q&IUIUT LSfTIT.
24 jb rr SO UJL LLI tT (T- Ch. IV. 32,

The door closed. Too late.

‘Yes, those within are blest*,’ so saying, they look up, but
obtain no entrance; their place is at the outer gate. There
will they suffer much, who thro’ lack of former penitence do
no penance now. [In a former state penance won for them
a human shape. As men they have now failed.]

For /gaipprai some editions read ‘ through fault’ in a former state (CmSsu).
Through anao, Qaugsfl tauisii—the three faults that make virtue impossible—they
omitted penance in the former birth, and so they have not power or inclination
to perform it now. (K. 372.)
For metre, G. 1S8. K. Introd. p. xxvi.
r(?j may = 'those within the house;’ or =
‘within the house who (are living happily)?’

32.
Qutrqfisrr eS’emQuiTQfi^iQun .veuTQpupfdsoSirGdJ rsr^i&Q&iLJiu Q euGmQin,

!TJB tTLD JB(5S)dF^j p LC pfijlU

(ouirsurrjBfnh sts3T@)u !—spsuf/vgv

rijjGsiru^fbfl <S)J rripQ GTG^iispiB sir sujip pjoYT^sorr

QcFGMpGST Q^tUSU !

What wilt thou do in the end thereof?

Say not, O silly soul, we will live desiring wealth and die
forgetting virtue! We’ll say that ceaselessly toiling thou
shalt live long; but tell me, what wilt thou do when all thy
happy days are over?

er : if — u: a-£B>:r. = ajniflatnu. G. 83. GleiLi&igi is object. G. I 29*.

This quatrain is of a very quaint archaic type. Thus Cursur-i
(G. 77, 83), «rdr®, oilrig) are all ancient forms.
/5.TO.yjg) = Kingirjj. Verbs in s may take ^ywCuane. (G. 14) instead of the middle
particle of the past tense, tie*® is neg. adv. part, for imp. «G. 90, 92.
Fllis, p. 87.
Ch. IV. 33, 34. QD OT QJ off U_| 3)) c$ 5> SU.
25

33.
jgie$%sjru Lnu'&or Q su^uiShobrrSl ^ffPa/coi—tu/rCoj gjtoisrup^.ecflGmjp f^is^QeuiriT ^sxir.

<3)92ssruuiui3ir <suj5p<&&rr6V Qguiljiu &_uSlitt

llqst^qst jryLfltqLLrnh Quonp ;—-rBp2fesrr4

Q^fr^sviu Qpssrjr^smrr ewrQu ^Subj jnpp

QpO)<&SV ^j&JBQjSTQTjSL] 61ITIT.

The wise accept the sorrows of life as retributive.

When the ‘ fruit of deeds ’ is come, the fool sighs heavily,

and all his soul dies out; but those who reflect and say,
‘ ’Tis old desert,’ will pass beyond the bound of life’s
perplexity, and escape (by devoting themselves to virtue).

6t : Quern#, —u : ,°yy$uyto, 6£(5ei\eutrir,

Ellis, p. 87.
In the Jivaga Chintamani, when the king Qachanthan is on the point of losing
his kingdom and his life, he says to his idolised queen, whom he is sending to a
place of safety (I. 240):
[Metre: . . j . . m | . . m bis.]
‘ &rr@Q]ib lSI^jS^ (njapifc fSibzSfasnj uuj@$&sr ;

ereucvnla Quirffiil* ©(LieuLy <s63Wi_/r;u !

Qt5ir@Qlib uifleijih ereuevir jsiegbrggga/eggrjf g$s3tstoio, sjsirQp^

Qus^jS L !? QuiflgiLb QunGJWiriUj Quiueufarp QjSirGift ! gtgbt(ttjsgt.

Death and birth, too, are the fruit of men’s deeds; so, too, all prosperity and ruin.
This is the natural course of things. All grief and desire are signs of want of refined
understanding. Is it not so ? O silly one, whose arms are adorned with bracelets,
thou art greatly in fault, said he.’

34.
suiShrri'ijShu Zui—.LOLj uiu<oUTUt—irgy5liL]ib y ^oo^jeiretr Quitq^Q^ ^yShurg] ffi_ih5(7ji_637

G)&svQU 0rb@rf!iu t°>jpuuiu?Gur£ Q&djgj Qsirfireir QsuGmSib,

jPKpjLoQupsv lUfT&Gn&Qniuu Qupp uiuppjsv

QuQTjibuiuiqSuub ^^ppQsn Q&rr6b& !—

&rrjruQuTrb a~rr<oVisiiii l5s3T^2/^siS) ; LDpppssr

QaHTJFuQutrp (oUtT^LL AL/it/.
z6 [E IT SO If LU IT (T. Ch. IV. 35, 36.

Virtue is the gain. The body mere refuse.

As the gain from the mortal frame now reached—and

which is so hard to reach—with all thy might lay hold of
virtue’s lasting good. As the juice expressed from the
sugar-cane ’twill afterwards be thine aid, when the body
goes like refuse flung away.

Comp. 28, 37 ; K. 36, and my notes.

The simile is found also in the next quattain.
For Qupst inj-4«o*,.comp. a&sp, I. 5 :
(t£jfci5ir<jr QstrGmiq-p&zgui a.d?GV;

That day will bear away her preciotts life.’

35.
uzassjr ujrr£GS>£'smdju Qlipp^^eo j^lli gjpLiuuj'fez'&Q&iLJg) Qatremi—euir tgjigj&irir.

d50fiufJLLiy_d5 <®L_qL Ig^dS/rSsVdS Qd5T5W/_T/f

JFUQTjL£)Qu(Lg>!5JfU QgWEJSS TfT) J2JIUtT^5337 ©LpSUTT;

6UQ}jjb35l a_L_ih/ils3T UILI<55TQl3> T553Tl_fTfT 3^ppLD

(SuqFjfEJXiTib urflsu ^Isvit.

The same. The body only sapless stalks.

Those who have pressed the sugar-cane, and early taken the
juice, when the refuse heaped up burns, will suffer no grief:
those who have toiled and gained the fruit won from embodied
existence will feel no pangs when death shall come.

36.
Qaiums sk-Qmcor ^ptaa^sir eSjefilp Qaiiigi Q&GrreirQejeticr(b)i£>,

(p>)6$rj}]Q&[r<sv, ^ssrruQ&iGV, GTGxrjpiQasrrtsv, ctg3Jtspjrn

tSlGsrmrnCoiLJ fissrpjpi ^pprcsrcsr QpsmsssPi,
’SpQTj-oljLBGST i$lUGS)GU, SpSV^!JL£> <5U<o5)3>lUiTGbT

LLrrTjoijuSisxr ldts^)TI—T!T pii3.

Death stands waiting behind you. Delay not!

'This day?’ 'That day?’ 'What day?’ O question

not the time! Bethink 3rou death stands behind you ever
Ch. IV. 37, 38. £4 21 G3T OJ SI? ILj g)J ij, 3, Sv).
*}

waiting! Put from you every evil thing; and with all your
powers embrace the virtue which sages teach.

er : tfafilir —u : cgQeijiS/atr,

Ellis, p. 87.
Comp. K. My ed. p. 197.

37.
^pEis^irQiu Q&iuQjSn'Qpsrrgj eS’QQujpippQspp t°yiDE;<as3siru5)(&jfs)iLj^jj Q&as,

LDi&erTirJv <jy,iu Qunj)ziuiumn ld ^iLjfEi&JSV

GTpjfjjc'smiLjLD j^ppu U6V^(GV)A)—Qprr<£&
2_f LDlSlp(o3> SpUl^jJC^I Q&lLlQ^SJ(LpXT ^TfjLtuji
Sk 5^5T (oSST LJ LJ533T530T1 j LJ (5)/i.

Use tlie body to gain tlie world to come.

When you examine closely the mighty gains to be acquired

by birth in a human shape, if they seem manifold, perform
not deeds which suit the body’s frame alone, but deeds
whose fruit is joy in the world to come !
9ijL/jaj. K. ch. xxii.
Comp. 28, 34.

38.
6j(j€vcc7 cgjpt&Q&iLjuSeBr 'gj&ieupqsT, &}fi'LUj5truS!g£jin typing) gjGneunau Qu^^in.

,£nclsmiuQ^[TT ^svuxsSl^ fS&hriy.

^)puu ^Lppuiup prrjryrEJ — &puuiusv}] 15
prstiT&fl pilSkpip pj>3~}fTTSV£U ULll^i&ilSV
(SI/JG5T^d5l3J/TLJ QuTtT3)J£J gSKSIld.
A benefit conferred by the worthy on the worthy.

The banyan seed, though it be minute as one might see in

dreams, grows to a mighty tree of amplest shade; so gifts
from a virtuous hand, received by a worthy hand, though
small, will hide the diminish’d heavens.
£T : Liam.—u ; sfiKblLO,

Ellis, p. 84.
28 {S IT SO If UJ (T IT. Ch. IV. 39, 40.

39.
EireirQjStrjpth luirLLs^t^^eo^ piaiDmi gits $@<2^8 rflfarrtfg) ^/jx^Q^iUiuir^i ^^aJcv/r/r ^jfi^soru
QuirQpgi Quirs&ir& er6abrevcfl £$) air L/jpi suit.

asxsu&Gyiti) <s$)6)j%sv <sua<is<sm(Blixi j^jooj^isssruri-,

(oSXoU&G^lLD ©f> 61/35 2oU <ST>61/0/i, OTS3T T?<65T7 /J^'SU T ;

6$VoU&<a£US> (oSXoll&ppLn <SU TSmCo Z_D5V 65)<SU(^^SV

osisi/asSsv GS)G)j^jTxismad ^irtr.

Days pass.

Daily they see the passing day added to the sum of the
days gone by, as a day that is spent from out the store
of their days; yet daily, as they see day dawn, they say
joyously, ‘ This day will abide with us till the close of day.’

67 ; c_6orTntr$trir.— u : ^GSTL/jp/oi/r.

This curious verse exhausts the meanings of (ofO €U 8 GO B

The last line means : ‘ at least we are sure of this day.’

40.
c/recr earlLgnu eSlL—jSgjib QizQsisrrcjiA &€u<3wrgi} Grresr icrremh
cTGvrejpitb '°jeoafl<smtu i£&Q <sutr[fieu$5)<su1iso.

LDJQST ^Y0'Q®aJ ^)jQ®J6Zt6S)]LD

61651 ^6ffl<5)$(<5S)5V <51/TLpCo 61/6511£)65T,-FTGST^^rT(SV

2®lL!_gL(L/<35 656551655)/lb eS’ei/SljL lisL/

trf) rfjlir)(ajLn OTSsflsir !

Why should man maintain the perishable body by dishonourable

begging ?

Parting with honour’s jewel I might still consent to live

a suppliant’s life of shame, if when maintained by such
disgrace, this body could abide in strength and last for
length of days.
This is fitter for ch. xxx.
Ch. V. 41. ,
gill l£j 3 CJT 65) U). 29

CHAPTER V.

IMPURITY.

'JtjfBl&ITJLD (®).

ji/T IU i*5 GST GS) LD

ffg <3r^^Lp«f)L_UJ^sfrpCTSffr@)l!|^GjrS3)UD).

The essential impurity (of the human frame).

Analysis:
Man cannot rely on externals (such as wealth, ch. i, yp&srifliuBsar); he himself
waxes old (ch. ii); his bodily frame decays (ch. iii) ; virtue alone is his strength
(ch. iv); but the body tempts to sin. To enable him to overcome the lusts of the
flesh, let him consider the essential vileness of the body. And
1. The body is a festering mass of corruption. [41.]
2. The body is a bag of skin hiding loathsomeness. [42.]
3. And no perfumes disguise its foulness. [43.]
4. Consider the eye. [44.]
5. The teeth. [45.]
6. Its internal composition. [46.]
7. Its outlets. [47.]
8. See it on the burning ground. [48.]
9. Listen to the message of the skulls on the burning ground. [49, 50.]
Nothing can surpass the disgusting realism of this morbid chapter.
 J5 IT SO IIJ IT T. Ch.V. 42.
3°

Any slight wound may fester, and reduce the fairest form to a
loathsome state.

10 gentle maiden, fair and good! ’ These paragons that

thus rave, know they not ' the heavenly home invisible ? ’
Let a bit of skin be broken slight as an insect’s wing,
and you need the stick that drives away the crows!

ct : girGsrpoiiTj Qaireo.—u ; QisrAsnir Qs/rev, QesjeakQin,— Q&anjuG)lj&QZso, FF&&pseBrasr =

FFiflemg) £)p(§ Quirearpgi, Q&rrti) = ggiuuQuirtgGfl&j -diifcfl £$i6o>L-.4:Q&ir<&). G. II6. aiy-aigi —

gC-(b)6tl@p(g.

Comp. K. 340.
Gisr&airir Qisiri£]tuGj$irirl-i&£lfa) = (K. lj&Qsj gjantniG£.asrQsire^Qeou^) ~ is it because
they do not regard the etherial home? eirmpsur is ironical.
There is no chapter corresponding to this in the Kurral; but in JI. Chin. xiii.
162-201 (very striking verses) we recognise the same spirit. Everything that can be
said in disparagement of the ‘ body of humiliation ’ is heaped up there. This is a
characteristic of Jain works. In Qaiva books the standpoint is somewhat different.
A foundation is laid in this and the preceding chapters, (which are introductory,)
for the doctrine of Renunciation
The leading idea in the chapter is, that the body is a deception, skin-covered
foulness, essential impurity clothed in a fascinating manner. You cannot cleanse
the utterly unclean body by any external, ceremonial ablutions. Get rid of it!
And then, how unreasonable is love (i. e. lust) !

42.
tnirgrfgjLjnLSI&nrLj L/p^Qio&)girg) euamQih.

Qsrrib(ourTiT6S)<oU Qlcg^ijb Qpn^smjeveijjiLJU QufnuLDLnGDpi^LD

lEu(JuTIT<S!S)(5U LDTlLQjS J£IL—LDUT(ZyS)<5V-lEuQuJTQS)(S11

Qu[TlLlLLlDGS)piUji KITUbLD L jTySVJ^I Ujpp'S'EoSTLJ

GnuLDLcnfiliurru urrtrssu uQld.

The body’s beauty only skin-deep.

If the body which, with a covering of skin above, pos¬

sesses many apertures, owes its beauty only to that outward
cloak that veils the false (the inner foulness), then is it fitting
to say no word of lustful desire which hides the false from
itself by the covering veil, but to regard that body.as an
undeveloped embryo.

emuthtnjf) is ambiguous = ‘ a foal in a sac.’

Comp. 47. See u®ib in Lex.
Ch. V. 43, 44. gn (£1 s> sSr 65) ir. 31

43.
su—iDiJI^asruLfpj&Q^ gjfiGBr&pgiGirGir t?&i(&j6ii@<SBTjp,

P&Q&T6VJ5 fslffiir)] ^2svrfjl&nplULJ L^fr(3rjig_U

QumuaiCo&TioVaZlj Q&IUIU <Sp^jlLj(oLC>-GT&&(TG£JUb

&-<s$sny- &-<5$)jna;(3jix) GTSsruQurfKoiujif

^<oSSr(Sl<3S)3S si$lLl_ LDIUSV.

Outward adornment is not inward purification.

Will impurity ever cease from the worthless body which the
great have abandoned, knowing it to be reeking with odours
from processes connected with nutrition, though aromatics
be chewed, the head covered with garlands, and the body
adorned with false splendour?

The subj. is uuu&i, with which is understood ‘the impurities of this vile
body.’ Pred. is gtfSayCw, ‘ will they cease, be removed, pass away ? ’

44.
SQ/fiirir iDirjSanrrijLiatfieBr gjfi®\<anu-njjrir mearrSl^jSGtnririr.

‘ Qp<55$T<o5t$j<£ @Qj2srr QuT(TT)'£IUSV (o<51/6V ’ (oTsbjrU

dJS'OTO’fjflsU L/S 3 TtO/Tdh< 35 Srr &6Ufb{D SI §($l(ou(o(5X),

^(smsmPiT ^Ssrr/B^isj Gsyisi^^ssr j$L_i_<dTQn'
&<sm<5xs?(t(5$)LD &smQL—rr(Lg(<3j Qqjsst.

Female eyes shall not bewilder me!

Shall I abandon (my ascetic purpose) because blind, low

men worry me, saying (that woman’s eye is like) the water-
lily in the clear stream, or the warring carp, or a javelin ?
I will pursue my virtuous way as having seen (that) the
eye’s real nature (is), like (that of) the palm-tree fruit (which
is) scooped out, after the water has been drained off!

6T ; fftrtsr (Qjgir&n.s).— u: oS6)ayC(®j>. Qjsemeo^rir = ftir, &-Gmadrir = &-&r£rr. G. 39.

g5P@CajOT in this and the next verse may be a finite verb = ‘I will go on my way;’
or it may be a paiticipial noun = ‘I who lead a well-ordered life.’ G. 95.
 [S it GV) If UJ IT IT. Ch. V. 45, 46.
3*

45.
tL.jshrfcgi&h—&3p upsHarAsemdl Q^wSeirp isirnir ^/Cjuflslhr QpA&uiu^iiQuajrgiM QffsOlfim

gHQ Qffire^eSu Lj&isJriu inAacir ereannem^emjsA &eu?eviju(b]$£0 gipetneu e$Lt©/^£>@Cja/(oig9 ?

('LpOvOoV (Lp<S$)$(Lpj)16U6kr (LppQpGftT

<X<SV<5VTLJ LJgZtLLTXXQT XGLJTjp <o^I(EIsu(o(G3) ?
<5T3V<svT(fTj!m x fromu LjrnrEJXTil. ®£)irj5j£i&&
USvQsVSSTI^ X<S3SrQl—J(Lp(gj (oSUSST.

The beauty of women’s teeth shall not bewilder me.

Though worthless men untaught should fret my soul and

rave of teeth like jasmine buds and pearls, shall I forego my
fixed resolve, who have seen in the burning ground those
bones—the fallen teeth—strewn round for all to see ?

6T: tunebr (Qgrrons').—u ; ®5(S)a/(?<cv>,

[Here 9G£®C?<m*' is taken as part, noun, See note to 44.]

46.
(2pi_zr &irtAt!jj]&iT4:£)<3n(Li cSq^lolSI ctgxjp gjQeuQ&sirg) mirgir £_<7feud} sesbrQ toQfieuir,

(3jL_0'H QxT(Lp61jrE] GTSSTt-jUj

G<£f77_0| ^JllQufT^ Q^TG^JUb-^)<35)Z_l&!s$)l_ColU
GDGlJ^p pig-IL/UD SlIfLptliLjlh^^l}) ; LOp^SUpr^StT
GT^jslpp^Tsa ittieiQxtss)^ luirsinr?

‘ This vile body.’

(The body) is entrails, and marrow, and blood, and bone,

and connecting tendons, and skin, and here and there flesh
interposed, and fat. In the midst of these, what sort of a
being is she who wears the fresh garlands ?
Ch. V. 47, 48. LLI 3) 0JT G5) LD. 33

47.
2U—i£>l] lurraiQib G)eugi&&<5g;&& —iLigp.

©srei5I SlGUITrS;S3i3i <5p65TUJfj] 6)J TILIU /_/SVhnp ®

0tp^CLj2sv'ir0]£i 0tL U^GD^LJ (flU®J7,

‘Qu^/sCo^lT&lFl,’ ‘QuiLIGUoYrrULI’ OTS3r^2| fifth (oUJfifip

sq^jbQ^jsvrrib 3isms&\on&&L} ulL®.

Tlie body disgusting-.

The fool will address the earthen pot (the body), from
which defilement oozes, which from nine disgusting outlets
scatters pollution, and in which slimy liquids move to and
fro,—and say, ! O thou of the rounded arms,’ ‘ O thou with
armlets decked,’—because it is made bright to his eyes by
a covering of black skin.

ct: Guzovs,—u : GTcsfggtiib,—Q&. u : @mL/^«st0^. Comp. 42.

48.
c_L_oi)£BT '$ji$UJiT@ QQtfiirir Sevan/r/stfp QpgG\5)tuajr)(rr)Gv in^ifiojir.

USSdri—lM ^jfihuiiT, u(i)irFilii)J^lhl Qhr!GTi;J,ILj^l

Q{ETsmrG)l ujjrrL_®(SijiTrT; <ssmi^jsvir Gs/iw—LDshrip-U

QuSSV—frQfrtSUSV <olJ65r&(Lp(VFj (oUil (§£j£ILh,

(Lptmu.F&T&i L_&Qri) ruL^j ?

The body a prey to corruption.

They know not what the body is; with sandal paste and
flowers they make it fine. Have they not seen, I pray, the
vultures and their mates in flocks with busy beaks devour
the body foul when the chariot-axle is snapt ?

Comp. Jl. Chin. xiii. 23, for the figure.

The urowif. is the body; the is the living, embodied soul, or ejiW.
‘ Si-ytfcjSlrQlth Ljfip&Gl&irecT [$LL(3irj5 Gp/bcy
$l£fcj5irir ucvj/rcj, ^j(bhnsmu£ir mirjbjpiGr

'gyQpfcgluin'&J, ^juuecaru^ tgj&£)qT) Qp&rGw

a^oShurrA QairoforGirinsist, eiirtsff!

Ye charioteers,—since many, toiling hard, and not finding it possible to obtain a new
axle and ride on, have lost their car); and, since in the river, whose stream is trouble,
the car will be submerged,—before the axle of that car snap, take goodness, which is
in your power, as your guerdon and drive on !’—= 4^)10 s/aa;.')

D
34 J5 IT SO ISf. in n T. Ch. V. 49, 50.

49.
tL-L~6vgirujj5eoripf g/rujamDiutrQaj e$LLQQer$u$&) iSpa QeuGfarQlih.

^(Slpfiso &<5mi—rriT QptGjjfrLL&tk

(jjtJJppfTijjBp s>smsmtsumijp (opftosrpSl — <spiflj5pT<S5)[ru
Qunpfl QjBnShfjhssriBG&r ^jp^pssr utsstQu^tj)]
<FfTfbjr)JrhlQ%ISV &[T<oV& Qlflpjg].

Tlie eyeless skulls teach.

The skulls of the dead, at the sight of which the gazer

fears, with deep cavernous eyes appear, and grinning say
to those who still survive, ‘Guard well! In virtue’s path
stand fast. This is the body’s grace and worth.’

ct 3
* j$ sv.—u l &irpjpib.

50.
zt.i .ihf 1 girujaDjz-aDuiLjzoL—Ljg) 'gjifrQpzirjp gjfliB/g Qlo(offoirir gicanm qqQurhetors id^ujitb’,

Q-tSlirCouriLimT QgussstlJ&so 2_lL<sT

QfrU§iij)5lT3i(&j.£fj Q&LLLDrTU U6U6$)J;-Q&uSlfj S?jp<£TIT
GSitorL^jb nftps&r<susssrsmti> QTSsrup^pp puiGmnspj
U5mi—pjg]6rr ssxsuulj ^bIgvit.

The sight of the skulls cures pride.

The skulls of the dead, grinning so as to excite disgust,

cure the vain lovers of life of their folly. Those who are
cured of this folly, seeing (the skulls in the burning ground),
say ‘ such is this body,’ and so value themselves as nothing.

Comp. Ji. Chin. xiii. 21, where Qa/emi—leo occurs:

* QP@t50?&jnu §nQp£i&iasT Qppflaoifiiurif Cffift

asn^ednr l$-&m—Qj3if!j5GV

BQisjlfaiaGff Qsueois utters sir ^tu&afliuir QpemQesr,

ptrasrQpib ^p^j/uSCeer, samuB-ir !

Behold! perform ye rare penances and give gifts, before the dark heads become
white heads {skulls in the burning ground, or grey), even while you still abide in the
home of those whose teeth are pure white, like the young palm’s shoot, drinking the
intoxicating wine of youth, with no perception of aught else! ’
Ch. VI. a^i b aj.
35

CHAPTER VI.

RENUNCIATION.

jrfjfsI&TUll, cfir.

Jffl fO <Sl].

Comp. K. ch. xxxv and xxvii.

§ipo\ is defined: Ljpinutr@tu Q&euQ)g$GBT samr^jih ^sintQiu e_t_c\Saj sortoguib n-Ghu^irQ-u

upmp 'gjajprflsor liftniLiiramnaoiu QuaiS e&<St@anrib; ‘the relinquishment of all attachment

to worldly wealth without, and to the body within (the lusts of the flesh), in view
of their impermanency.’
Convinced of the instability of all things without (typ“) and within ; feeling
that virtue alone has power ; and made sensible of the innate impurity of the flesh,
nothing remains but that man should betake himself to the highest form of virtue,
asceticism (gipaptb). This includes #«*, ascetic life, which is the real subject of the
chapter.
But the student may here with advantage compare Ji. Chin. ch. xiii, § 26, verses
384, etc. There the author’s real intention is unfolded. Queen Vijayai and her son
have drunk deeply of the cup of all human enjoyment, and at last betake themselves
to the desert.

The analysis is:

1. Light now dawns on the ascetic, and darkness flees away; [51]
2. but he must not be misled by vain philosophy. [52.]
3. Nor do the wise delay; for they discern [53]
4. the unreal and transitory character of pleasure. [54, 60.]
5. Yet the mind hesitates, loath to take the decisive step; [55] for
6. wife and home detain men. [56.]
7. Perseverance is the crowning virtue ; [57]

8. and this must be accompanied by meekness and compassion, though themselves

contemned. [58.]
9. Sensual desires most be thoroughly subdued. [59.]

It will be manifest that, as far as this book reveals it, the system takes no account
of God. Man—the embodied living principle (s-tSf)—is in face of nature (jDidaom),
of deeds of some former existence (ch. xi), and of a higher state or states which he may
reach (jyioaoio, wpaoin); and by ascetic virtue is to work his way, unaided, to some un¬
defined goal. Existence has many painful stages (tSpriiy), its prison-houses (nfbiuio), and
its palaces but release from all sentiency (a?©) is the prize to be ultimately
won.
D 2
36 rs it bo p_ iu n nr. Ch. VI. 51, 52.

The poet (or poets) occasionally refers to gods and immortals, in a conventional
way, as poetic machinery, but God is not alluded to in the whole of the ‘Yeoman’s
Bible’ (Oa/fflrsirrw/fGsa^riii). This is to be understood from the Jain point of view; but
it differentiates the book from the Kurral, and renders it an inadequate exponent of
South-Indian religious thought. Its literary value is nevertheless indisputable.

51.
gjpibgi‘56ii<gJlQ&iuQQJirir&(&jL) uir&/tfilev2su • Q&tutuirpirir&(&)jgj3e8?sor(c)&Gnrpu.ir£gi rilp^tb.

GiSlorrai^u Lj&^QFjsmr LonuppmEJ Q&tTQTjtoUGsr

r&<oU {5r^S3T0PS5T <5$flA>oVrp;rTL£) UJGULL ! -GlSloni^QjBlU

(otSILlG&L_^5GS57<£F Q{FQSr{$((lrj<Gn UfTlLI/B^tTIEJ(^ ^SVSlS&Yf

j<31$l Stp^LmjB ffijjj!.

Penitence puts sin to flight.

As when a lamp enters darkness dies, so sin stands not

before man’s penitence. As, when in a lamp the oil wastes,
darkness rushes in, so evil takes its stand where deeds of
virtue cease.

52.
Qp@<oin<5ininQiunir ^/^sudj/rctotncmaj a_6car/r^j gipfcg) fiaj^Q&djsuirir. ^jpleSevrrir &jgjSnjipQ*

QpjgGJhuenoj Qurrq^enirs §>{£) eS’&rorQurrQp^i Quir&(&j6uirirm

j£ldsoiuir<ssiLD Qpmij^puLjs1 <fF/rd5d5/rQL_s3T QpsssnoSsP^

^2sviufriurrti astki&QTjLL(5j) Q&iusutit ; — QprrPjsv^sVoVrr^
tfpprijjpj) QJjLL GTQST 'pj' hl Sl(5SJSUlSl^pp]LD

iSIjs^Siflp Qu'svpiui ^jsv.

Put away useless studies.

The chief of men reflect on change, disease, old age, and

death, and do their needful work. Those who raving teach
the endless round of sevenfold science, and the lore of stars,
are maddest of the foolish throng.

Comp. K. ch. xxxiv, p. 243,

Ch. VI. 53, 54. g>l 3) Gi|. 37

53.
£lfl&f3s>munif (§i}.CnSl[DunQp0<sS!\u luirepb /$2evjajeu6\j &€&£»£($$ gSIgwtgSIgo gipfcgi etfQQujpioiir.

^jSV'oVlh (^jSfT0S)LJb <oTtj)!SVSUSSTLJLj ih

Q&GVGULE GUoQ^TGST nfil(5tn6lJ&rd)oV7L£) — Qlggvgv

^wiutqdle &<5mG)l Q/Biy-iurrir jijuut

pcteviUmUTIT pjLD^lUlUai Q<3GT6mG>l.

Kenunciation at once.

The chief of men in quiet thought discern how house, and

youth, and beauty’s grace, and high estate, and wealth, and
strength, all pass away; and thus, to save themselves, pro¬
longing not the time, renounce all these.

The verses in Tamil which dwell on this theme are very numerous. Comp.
Eld. 20 :
1 iSlea^^puLSldoiuiLjiii^
6UGTT&DLO 6U£&tlSlztDQJ QJirGlLO J
2 15
-GW IT GTT IT GO

utrQt— Ljiflujirg], u/reo QutrQUigr, Q&WGOGShggtu j

L/jfijSGO eS£) :
Youth passes swiftly away, disease and eld draw nigh, bright flowers of wealth and
strength fade fast. While life is thine, desire not earth’s gifts, (thou whose words as
milk are sweet!) desire release. The law is this.’
See N. M. K. 49, 59.

54.
^fleSleorriT £jpu jS(^€HjSirQiu g^Gveuirifi&Gn&G&iu £§)#&]uuir j ^y^Ssor gSqi&uiig
gjpuuir.

Jg]65TULL> USDJBTGTT £_LpjhjglLb (SpQ^JBfT^on

(g£l<55Tu(oLL> &[T(Lpjrl}QJ7 <5J6S)LplUJIT ;-<5STULO

&)<5S)L-Qprflj5 jS<S5T(GV)<ofi)L£) G>J5T3i£i LC$milll

p<SS)l—QQJ7l^jppJIT cgj,<55Tp<ofrLDp l£7f\.

 Pleasure and pain.

Though wretched men suffer afflictions many a day, yet

one day’s delight they eagerly desire. The men of calm and
full wisdom, in pleasure’s core see pain, and quit the pleasant
household paths.

Comp. K. 202; and 60, which seems another version.

QsITGStQgST J53>65T n^SofTSSiLDlLfUD, ^SStCoSST

iSlsSsP.QlUjQ (LpUi-jLD <5U(7FjLC)<^y}'5V,-

<STS5tQ0)'S) (o)3)(L£>Qj5(5JjG> & ! Co UfTj5lCoIUJ

/BGStQgST^ Co&J

Unreflecting- sonl, -why not seek the way of peace ?

In vain is my youth spent. Even now disease and old

age will come. O soul! be bold ; wrangle no more with me,
but rise! Wilt thou not go where both thou and I may gain
virtue’s path ?

ct : 1?.—u : Quir^Keujir.—Qun&lQtuff. G. 83.

56.
Ch. VI. 57, 58. a^j po a|. 39

Marriage to be dreaded.

Though your wife possess no excellence and bear no

child, it is hard to get rid of the marriage bond. For this
cause sinCe he who weds puts sorrow on, in olden days the
learned made marriage a synonym of dread.

[A play on *1?-, which means, among many other things, ‘ marriage ’ and ‘ dread.’]

57.
gipfcQgirir jSir^Q&ttrp ibevG)6vrrQp&&6uy5lu5)(oev gojoyg) tflppev Q

©grr iSl^rrrsi Q&trsmi— Q&jpiiu&GtT

prr&&Qfjj5 auppassTsv
fi&Q djljpJTSi-LD O-nQsWlQu pi5vQsm(Lp£&LD
&U&(13jt5 £5l(TFj61jp OjQjj.

Patience and perseverance.

When troubles arise, hard to resist, to cause them to break

the vows which their lofty spirits have pledged, the men of
power set griefs aside, and firmly fix their souls in right.
These are the blessed, guarding ‘ decorum's ’ rule.*

For gqp&xih see Kurral, ch. xiv.

58.
gipfcfs 'G$rreof}&Gir ^sififcgiQu&Qeuinjgi ^/r^iurr^LDs^ ^}niij<^€mrirt

f®Uj(5$)LD ^TUjQurrryUU ^GST^Ltp

QpLLGSUJj ®Sl$S5TLJUiU^rTSV-£_L065)LD

QTiflQJTlLJ /Smupgg] 6)dlg6uiQj>aSV, STS3Tg}J

uifloj^irsL^ &irm(v((rfj <$l_g3t.

40 jB IT SV3 19_ IU IT (I. Ch. VI. 59.

Forbearance and pity for evil-doers.

To bear with those that speak contemptuous words; yea,

more, to say, ‘Ah, will these sink in the other world to hell,
the place of fire, as fruit of their contemptuous words;’ and
to grieve, is duty of the perfect man.

T. 13 I *.euQeShscrn9
mire/Tori— (gemfiptreor ;

lie is a (true) ascetic who is faultless and possessed of eminently good qualities.’

59.
eS'i_6rot_Q//r6sr.

Qldiugutiu&gsst (Lp<£(&}4: Q&siSI&Tonu QurrQupp

ggsuiiu (ogulLods — ©ndssu/nu
GEGVrEl&TLDfb 35TIU J5 (&} lh ^^rbp^JGSH—lUJGST

isfilsVfEU&rrjrjj 6if@l Qujt/jld.

Repression of sensuous emotions.

lie who undisturbed, in the ordered way of right, has

power to guard and guide the desires and lusts that find
entrance by the five sense-gates, called ‘ body, mouth, eye,
nose, and ear’—unfailing shall gain ‘ release.’

«T : ffi_6S5£_tLfffl/SBr.-u: Qujjytb. Q. 1^7*

Comp. T. 61, s = gmQunfl, ‘five organs of sense.’

gfiunu, ‘which pertain to the five ‘'ways” or “inlets”:’ amtii. This is ®»5)uL/J)<WCT,fMio.
G. 93. Such plural neuter forms in ^ (®Aeu) are either (1) predicates, b?su =
‘ these are good,’ when they are tgtSuqG&'tesrQppgi; or (2) adjective enlargements, isAioj
uafl@/r, when they are called (grSCiq^ilmr sr&eibt after the analogy of G. 87.
See K. ch. iii, and Ellis, p. 72• Qwc^ms ^ejireSZmr is either an example of G. 156,
or of 154.
‘ Stuir9a//!r pibmm ,^/QnL.tu the course of life in which knowledge of the five is
under one’s controul: when a man uses, but firmly controuls, his senses.’ T. 61.
‘ Qeiii<m>a GXfuWot ^«u©: he is the true ascetic that fulfils—as they should be ful¬
filled—the obligations he has taken on himself.’
Cm. VI. Co. j) a|. 41

T. 43 : 1.QutrtuuSIdrid

The soul’s yielding to moral discipline, in perfect truth, is release'

And T. 80.
Willi regard to the doctrines here taught in relation to asceticism (.sa/ii), those who
feel an interest in exploring the bye-paths of the histoiy of quasi-religious thought,
may compare the accounts of the Beguins (or Beguards), a sect of heretics or schis¬
matics, that arose in the 13th century, in Germany and France, in the bosom of the
church. Some of these still survive in the neighbourhood of Saint Etienne. These
even taught the doctrine of the metempsychosis.

60.
&(.lifiirir c_s\j<5 eS^ibqQJira-, GuGevirir gS’lLoxu- eStgibLjeuiriT.

JHIttruCoLD <555337®JS ^ipSlj&rrsrTJIT

^)SSru(oL£) &r(LprU61J[T STSDLpiUJT ; — ^jmuih

LLppss GsflssrtGposiLD QjsrT&Slu

usmfrpsv ufhuiTprr’ Gldsv.

The bitter pleasures of life.

Though wretched men behold afflictions urge and press,

renunciation is not in their thoughts; delight they eagerly
desire. The. great in every joy behold its pain, and seek
it not.

cr : ejemifliurrir} Glow. — u : srrQfi^ioiiT. uir.ung;. — Q<y : £§)<sjrL/ti>?

Comp. 54.
43 [5 It GO Up IU IT IT. Ch. VII.

CHAPTER VII.

THE ABSENCE OF ANGER: MEEKNESS.

^j^lxrruiM <oT.

& 65T iB S3T <SS) CD

( = G® (TU^Gari£iuj(T^’(5463)a : GaiajtTnrsnLD).

The subject is patient endurance of reproaches, slights and injuries: and is essentially
the same as ch.’ viii.
In the Kurral, ch. xxxi, Q&)(gswrmui corresponds with this; but see also ch. xvi.
' The practical part of the work begins here, the six preceding chapters having rather
shown the necessity of virtue than explained its character.
Compared with the Kurral, the present work is weak in its formal ethical teaching.
Here anger is forbidden; and in ch. viii, forbearance is inculcated : meekness and
patience are the greatest virtues. In ch. ix, adultery and lust are condemned. Ch. x
inculcates liberality. Ch. xi teaches submission to the decrees of destiny. Ch. xii
insists on reality. Ch. xiii is on the fear of evil. This is the sum of the doctrine
of virtue.
This chapter refers to all, but ‘ anger ’ seems to have been the ‘ last infirmity ’ of
many ascetics, as Hindu stories testify. Durvasa. is a noted example.

The analysis of the chapter is :

1. Do not be concerned about the way the world treats you ; [61]
2. nor renounce life in disgust; [62^
3. nor be provoked into the use of passionate words ; but [63]
4. bear with composure angry words. [64.]
5. Forbearance is most excellent in the mightiest, and [65]
6. meekness is instinctive in noble minds. [66.]
7. Avoid all conflicts. [67.]
8. Good men’s anger dies of itself. [68.]
9. The noble persist in goodness, even to the unthankful and evil. [69.]
10. An illustration : No one bitten by a dog bites it in return. [70.]
Comp, the following:
Eld. 61: ‘ = ungoverned wrath.’
Eld. 19 : ‘ = cruel rage.’
Ela. 21 : ‘ 0«»-6ir(?OTQsi/oOT/rOT = he yields not to causeless anger.’
Ch. VII, 61. # SIT l£ OT 65) UD. 43

N. M. K. 3 : ‘.
pps Qjbflp pep iron a :

Be not wrath with low-born persons, tho’ your heart be hot within you.’

N. M. K. 17 : ‘.Qai&sug)
Qoiemi^tir G)aj(vjefl eSli_&i',

If you would conquer, let go anger !’

N. M. K. 41 : ‘.QpnfhLitrjiirr
QpGUTS&fhlJ QffljjlLjfc ;

Fortune will accomplish the desires of those who wax not angry.’

N. M. K. 6l : ‘ g^zofliL/ebr ermuudl&iirasT ujirirujirir&(D& ujirepiih

Qpesflujir epog&SjS peusor;

He whose way of life is freed from anger against any shall be called a pleasant man.*

N. M. K. 82 : * .Qs(b)uLSIear
Qongdi) QaQfigp gSIl-gv :

If a man will destroy anything, let him destroy anger ! ’

T.14: ‘ . . . . . . ajtroforQib
Q&gyQeuir® r£)p(§<& &)jponiD . .

Meanness ever abides with anger: the mean are implacable.’

Among vain things is reckoned (in T. 54)

‘.firihuiuaiir
foe&rutUEj airiueSeorail. sk-pev ;
The utterance in heat of passion of great threats that come to nothing.’ [Play on
uium =fear, and yield profit.]

61 .
fitbantn GiQifiirowj & QairiShun^q^^^Q^ <gi(fieii<smu.Qiuaif&S[fi(g.

LLtsIpfsIpU UrTQTjLD £j£)p<&£B ! LD^IlUfT

u9*5l'£$£lpu UfTQfjlh ^P<£&\ -uS^I^Co^fSi

IT-Hjjn p%Sv(oLD6V ^l(Tfj.5p<5VT<5V So^}$QJITfT

aSTlLjlil &piB<55r(55)LL J56$Tjril.

Disregard of the esteem or disesteem of men.

Who pass esteeming us, let them pass on! And those
who contemn and trample on us as they pass, let them
too pass on! If even a fly (especially unclean) should climb,
trampling on their head, it is well that the wise who know
its worth, should feel no wrath.

*7 : apiDsirstojj.—u \ tsarjpi, K. 130. G. 108.

44 {5 IT SO UJl UJ T (T. Cll.vn.62,63.

62.
iSlpeSfigiecruEia'fciT mgstG) &jjpuL$Gir/#u Quirpiijuir suurrmQjStrir.

pStSSri—TF QpUlSlfbpLD (^<55T6S)]uS<5$)[r65' 3~)lVhJTilJ£J

&6mG>ll£l GTGVSVITJB ^jpUu(o(SUl ?-LOS337^L

^JL^QuiU JT pTfbp 6)SlsiflGU/f>JJ QurTljp^lS^T

(Lpi^Qp<^LD 2_srrsrr^ ^<suit.

Ofly-£)p($i& = 0041.4®^ (g)ot inserted+@). G. 10S.

Resolute men bear meekly the evils of life.

Although disgraces throng thickly, and may not be re¬

pulsed, will those whose minds are set upon finishing the
work begun, renounce sweet life’s unfailing worth in their
impatience, whenever they see (evils) ?

QpiJiSeisr. G. 65, 38. erl Q-Aren@0eiiir.—U : gipuuQ eurr.

The question debated is, whether a good man may in angry impatience throw away
his life, so losing the opportunities afforded by his birth as man : Hamlet’s question,
‘ To be or not to be ? ’ The idea of K. 970 seems opposed to this verse.
In N. M. K. 4 it is said,
, ‘ (8jGB>pui— euirifiirir sl-jQaiirir i
The magnanimous survive not disgrace; ’ and
i j5<zvr&G)&trQJ6Jr&Q&irpuil.i-.irp &ir6Uj5ir<Q&irevLj:

Greatness dies if subjected to unworthy reproach.’

The same idea, that a man should not survive the loss of his honour, is expressed
in Nlti. 41:
( ninnpzmi IDtTQSTQpfc Q$irpjpi@@lb
g^eArgpiiiSir ^ihLjst—L$etsrecrir#
£f)gy6UZWT ^uSl gpi i£> icecrp picas/ra
Qpieuawr ^)eu2e\j ereafleSr ; •
If any would cherish sweet life, having incurred the loss of strength and honour,
let them cherish it; if only they can be sure of immunity even for a little while from
death.’

, 63.
jrfleijipftL- ' n i, nj/r QJGtfiJ ILjElQ 8>ITL5lj5g}& pQ&IT6\)6\)inr,

&rTGUT fapfTQpSUGSrpGiT SUTlU^Ipp^J Q&rTGVSyjGTjQ&TA)

episuj(op psbr<fc$TaiQpsvjA) — spsmQpi

Q&<8 rr<si5 OT^^/rsarjiiLb
&TlLlt[ 53><o$)LDpp Q&ItA)oVTT
Ch. VII. 64. 65. <fp 53T lE GOT 65) ID.
45

Rashness in speech hurts one’s self.

If a man open his mouth and speak unguarded words,

his words will ceaselessly burn his soul. The wise who
ceaselessly hear, and ponder well and calmly, even in their
wrath, will never give utterance to words of fire.

«r ; —u : Ocy/r&sy/r/r. Comp. Illy K. p. 2 20.

64.
QiaQcu/tjt iSlpiranevgeuGtn&emtu eremecc^^QairuisjQsireTrswirir ‘ C^/r/r jSLjugvqpgb>p erashranfl ajQjj&gjeuir,

Q if 35JfjJ jfilxjGVoVTrT rfjJSVSV Q 3= TSV&SltUcS dSTSV

Qeuif^^l QsU0S>TiTT <5$(LpLfiQlLI[TIT,-6pirppp%SW

a_syrsyr^^/rs3T a_srrsYfl j^mmu omfiQ&LLup

j&srrsfflpjjiTzm (LpLL®U 3 Sep.

The good man’s meekness. The low man’s ungoverned fury.

When men who are beneath them confront them, and speak
unseemly words, the excellent wax not hot with anger. The
base man will brood over it, chafe and rave for all the town
to hear, and leap, and dash his head against a post.

cr: efl^uJCW/r, S(fi.— u l Qeu^sv/rir^ QpL-Qib. — g>ir/5g) — §>iri5g) J Qiuirgg) = Gtsirfcg). G. 41.
ZL.umu = XL-nireS,

In N. M. K. 10 : ‘ Gr&xMtnb Q&/(^€dbru.rriT QpT)G(jr;eir(V)s> QaGhb, rage blinds men.’

65.
^)3srnuifoOT ^i-.as(TfiLb enfldJ&ism Q&ir*0)L-.iLjLb 'j^ppQll®nLmUJir*iTQuirjpianiDiLjiA

^j?miurr6sr ^i—isLD ifo ; Sl<SsrrQurr(^srr

^]d)svrrG3T Qxtgm—CoIU Q&nsmi—LJUiusiT? — gtsvoVti'd
6pru<£(&j LLJJ5IG$)35 Q_im\<SS)L- IUTSITSST

QuTrui(3)Uj Qui<ss)pQiu Qurrtfnin.

46 $ IT SO 14 UJ (T IT. ' Ch.VIL 66, 67.

Self-restraint in youth, gifts from the poor, and forbearance in the

mighty are excellent.

The young man’s self-restraint is self-restraint. The gift

of him who owns no stores of wealth is gift indeed. When
man has means and might to punish every fault, if he forbear,
call him the patient man.

ct : Qairant-., Qufim/D, Lnuzaflfoltyib — at-vsti = £-trin, G. 17.

Comp. K. 152, p. 223. This really belongs to the next chapter.

So Shakespeare on Mercy: 'tis mightiest in the mightiest.

66.

Noble instinct restrains.

As stones the base shower down their bitter words: the

noble bear, in sight of all, and let them pass, by sense
of noble worth constrained: like serpent’s crest at once by
touch of sacred ash subdued.

The idea is that sacred ashes sprinkled on a cobra lower its crest at once and subdue

The subject is ir—‘ the noble’—understood.

Lcirrb&nmu rijlssrjrupLD LDjQppuiriri Qs'SViTs^LD

e=pf)p(p,QS)LD OTS3T@)T ^^31J(SS)L_[Uli;—■ ^^prpjSSnrj

QpITp'SiSnT0) LDppSUT Qgzlijp<£3irTp (n^LD^tSU^tTCj

Qu(TP‘£i65T(GS) Q^lLJlIJITiolDLD p<5$TJ£U,

Ch. VII. 68. 69. # K!T ifi sar sj) in.
47

Return not evil for evil.

When men stand forth as our enemies, and would begin

the conflict, to decline the strife is not, in the language of the
wise, lack of power. Even when men have confronted and
done us intolerable evils, it is good not to do them evil in
return.

€T ; Q&iLnuiranu).-—u ; creortgi/r, iSGi'jpi.

Here an absolute peace policy is taught: ‘to decline a challenge is no sign of weak¬
ness, and not to avenge oneself is virtue.’ Comp. K. 861, which is less heroic in strain.

68.
GzQifiirir Q struts g&safhiJirgi euerr^in • QmQwirjr Q struts^irQ<osr^es^iLjiht

Q/5®!Ejg;rTGVLO tfi&IT Q<oLI(tJjGlfl

Q&GjIfEJ&TSVli) @£)<58rn5lu UtT&^Ub ; — jpjtShti&Tcfcv

j^jQ-EEJsssri— Qsuuuijj (ourrrb (ftj'CoSsr 3^<sssfliLj(oL£i
l&ii(o)&!TGmL- &rT6ZTQ(rr?ir !0fI®stld.

The wrath of the hase never expends itself. That of the good of itself
dies out.

Long time though base men’s wrath run on, it spreads

abroad, and knows no time when heat is spent; as the heat
of water, when boiled at cooking time, itself grows cool, the
ire of perfect men of worth abates.

ct : &)emb,—u : uss(&ju} fiesSiLftb,

For Qxga8 comp. K. 309. In T. 93, 95 Qaj<gra-®/ is found.

69.
tsifx^i^.'jSlrbLS'DisQ fitrtr £iv&@<$$&(8jQ&iUj5rrirQt£irb£)z!ni5Qairem(b) @rrtn gjeuirstvjp'pGiQs, Q&ajiutrir.

jD_Li3>/777(|3Tj © £FlU3j^<SoST SpJtrCo 3} 3}fEU3>Z>ifiST

^/U&mjLD <-^f>lY)p3z Q&uSlfcplLh,-2_LJ&ITU3)

prr^jQiFiuGii pevsviTjb to<5Ujb^(^)p

GUiTQilQQyfiU (&)l^U!Slv)ft^[TIT& &I<5V.
48 nB (T SO 14 UU IT IT. Ch. VII. 70.

It is not the way of the noble to do evil to those who injure them.

Though men think not of good received, and do much

ill to men of family whose fame has touched the sky, these
still do good; nor are they wont, provoked by faults, to
render evil to the thankless ones.

67 : -U :
s-usira^Tf Q&rupp'fcar for QffiiiijZ su-iatr jjzeaijg.

70.
SQyjirir ^^euirevr Q^irps^srr^ Q&ireoTiggGv QwQevirir Q&irevevirt,

g^-TpjgjprriLJ Q&<siT<5rSi& Q^jorr^sssm^lp ^iksumuTir)

(oujpjjjjpmu Q^srroSl^rr irrEjQsv2sv; — jffjppttTiril&
<aiLpi£>a;&&(T Qrpjiu Q&rTBV&Sliui&rrir) QdFjevuCoSiJJ,
L^Losumurrsk l8lL($! ?

Return not railing for railing.

Though a dog, in rage, should lay hold of them, there

are none in the world who, in return, would lay hold of
■ it with their mouth ; and thus, when low men speak, not
what is fitting, but low words, will high-minded men, in
reply, utter such words with their mouth ?

67 : QasneS^iTj Qmeoruissctr. —u \ Q&irevuQeurr ? G. 8l. 5

£i, g) = & tan ld<h err err

G. 93. Stfiinu = Sifieom ^memaj&'far, G. 93? 87.

Ch.VIH. 71. GuT«n3)LL|a}M_«nic. 49

CHAPTER VIII.

PATIENCE.

This is the subject of ch. xvi in K.; but here chapters vii and viii differ little.

Analysis:

I. Bear with folly.

1. Don’t answer a low, ignorant wrangler. Forbear in silence. [71,72.] K. 153,159.
II. Bear with friends.
2. Bear and forbear when those you love use harsh words. [73-]
3. A patient, contented, disciplined life is free from sorrow. [74-]
4. How to deal with unfaithful friends. [75, 76, 77.]
The idea is that forbearance is necessary to friendship.
III. Bear ills and trials of life.
5. Bear want. It is better to suffer and die in uncomplaining silence than to beg. [78.]
6. Patiently and unswervingly go on in the way of virtue. [79, 80.]
Here patience (Qurap) is used in a very wide sense, for meekness, tem¬
perance, self-restraint, and magnanimous forbearance, nearly answering to
and so compare K. ch. xiii.
The connexion between this and the last chapter is thus very close.
In Sanskrit TffHT = Quirpsum. Comp. B. I. S. 2495 : ‘ HJHT ^JTT^lfTT for¬
bearance is the strength of the virtuous.’

71.
'0IjfitoSlevrr®2i] is<T§ jpijssv i5<curpsir^)i.

E
5° [5 T SO tip UJ IT iT. Ch. VIII. 72, 73.

Don’t argue with the foolish.

Lord of the pleasant land, where down the cool mountains

the streams fall as garlands!—With a fool hold no converse.
If you speak with him, in replying he will pervert your
words. To slip away from him as best you can is well.

67 : t§ ( Q^/rcroa Quern — u: &-ea)nujpa} s^emj<£@60^ isecrgi, Quetr>jzQiuirufJU/r^ii^.

G. 24. Comp. 325. [See K. p. 227.]

72.
r&a.jevev/rir Q)&irevQ/\rsr aQ)<^ Q&rr patssmlj Quirjp/jzpev ,°yajeiD i—Ciu ir it <& (^ULjaifi,

Qpjsvsvrrir rijjevsv Q$jsv &Qlu-istgst Lcppgil

3} iTiH-ii {slQTj'Sp p(3j§! ; LDlb- Qfjrj'Q^LX)

t-]'35ip<5sux)tui& Q&TeYrenrsj] Quinines it (STj/rsvii

<!F LD ip (5t$) LC> IU T dE QeKSSST® SIQGlLD.

Insults from inferiors.

When persons not our equals say unfitting things, to bear

and to be still is worthy conduct. The world girt by
foaming waters regards not a contrary course as praise¬
worthy, but as discreditable.

QffirewShu&at&i. Comp. 86 = See H. B. § 97 note.

The first loj&gi and are called G. 116 ; but see Lex. The second is
by Com. made to mean Qurgtfi^ntrwuimiu ! ‘ the contrary course of not forgiving but

comp. B.I.S. 5614: ‘ rTgrif^ni (TTH therefore ever by the

wise, my dear, is forbearance blamed.’ This is probably the meaning here. Constant
forbearance is condemned, since it may be mistaken for weakness. But see also 67.

73.
_iuriT Q&irevQUEJ aQtQQarrev'fa) @£\siiQ)&treveurra& Qair err err Q exiemQ)ib.

EJ^SVJT Q<FT6V6£]!TU ®©^QtT/TSV G^SlipJ^iQS) TJEC^Uj

SJ^SVJJ ^GSrQtFTT'sSlp fipjCoLDT, (oUtQ^GVILD

LLfT^irsnmT L-Tiritp} ldsSIei—P psmCo&iuul —

<4 61^, ! pflsmiTU Qujj5l<SST?

Ch. VIII. 74, 75. 5
C IJ ™ OT D ll | £ ) l_ ST) LB.
51

Harsh words of those who love are better than complaisant words of foes.

Lord of the swelling sea’s cool shore, where bright insects

hum around every flower!—Are severe words from loving
lips harder to bear, if men can only rightly estimate their
result, than pleasant words that strangers courteously speak?

er : a(bl<^Qffirev.—u

Or, * words of reproof.’ Comp. Ps. cxli. 5, and K. 795.

74.
'gfpt&Q&iiigj Quires) piLj<oO)u.iuajrr mu eurifiQeuint&Q GTecrjpifc

gjG&rutb £§)<&2su.

pt$rbpi—!ElQ (ST)3^<SUp^Q

2-J2/6U <£tf6V(3}<ollUU8: G&ljjjfjl-QUJT)} GU^(55)5V

(jj^ssTLjrbjp] <suiT(Lg>Uj {*£)iufiVi-i<oini—iurri <5T<&i) ^ Tmjryp
^jdTi^tb^n euiuppsv jpjrfljgi.

The thoroughly disciplined and contented man is happy.

Those who know what should be known, and rule them¬

selves thereby; who fear what should be feared; who use
all their faculties to bless the world; and whose nature
rejoices in all good gained : are for ever free from woes.

er : eurrfig<&.—u ; K. p. 219.

This is Contentment, S. Comp. B. I. S. 6800, which speaks of the blessed¬

ness of (ffffmTJjrTijmvn—1 these satisfied with the Ambrosia of

Contentment, the men of quiet minds.’

75.
/FLL(oi_/r/r ^KgewflGj ^Q^eusafli^^^jS sssjseir ^-cdsri—iru51sarf 'gjg'feor upQqjj^eD'^rQijirj^iit^ih

^jsn&\ib 4k-t—rrfzQ>ungi L$lpit&(9}eo)!j ujirgi reLLes)u eSI i—gvQ euemrG.iu.

Q<Slipru®f)Lb ^)<S5T/]5!<® &GVr5j£l(rij<5lllt J5LLl—&&[T6V

QppQrp <sp(LpisLD <op(T[j(o)JS3T3><a5ST &^<oSSri—rTlSlGSTi

jJufemiLjib Quijp]'£& ! >0urT(npdt ^iSlsv

J£IT[b(7r?G>p J£ITJ (SlSll—iSV.

E 2
52 1
[E IT SO ^ ILI IT IT. Ch. VIII. 76, 77.

If a friend act doubtfully, forgive or quietly withdraw.

When two with strict accord unite in friendship’s bond,

if one betray the other’s confidence by unkind act, this
latter should endure as best he may. And if he can’t
endure, he should not divulge it, but withdraw himself.

6T : qjgvt ( Qjgir&na ).— u: Quirgi&a, e&t—ev.

This seems better to fit ch. xxiii. Comp. 221, 229, and K. 807.

76.
^IWcST Q&tiliSI&pi EJ e31 ir$(TT,j5$GV Q euGsarOlib,

^]GST(GS) Q&uSlGpuh ^GsfllU GpiflQsGSTrp

ffiGST'SoStCoIU ^j(o(GS)G)^GSr, JpjGVoVJgl—jtugstgsFIs

&oVji)3j J GS)JS GS)SG)Sl(Sl^GV, SIT GST S JBfTL !-

6)9'o\)fEjSl(b(^Lh (sfilsYTsrrsv .Jijffjapi.

If a friend do evil to you, think it good, refrain from anger and blame
yourself; but never forsake him.

Lord of tne woodlands! Separation is hard even to

beasts; therefore if friends do things that are unpleasant,
think them pleasant, bid yourself cease (from wrath), and
blame yourself alone; but forsake not those that have been
joined to you in the intimacy of friendship.

€T : sS(b)j2&). — u ; £jif)gl. Qi5treS!oor ^jGvevg] =* C’/y/rcyacyjGv/riOsv. £$)scfiiu G?y$(3 = <£jGa>e»

SLiuir(9}'J), £}csr<3<z&£ sSlLG) ®9Q.

Comp. 223, and my K. p. 223.

77.
^•ffpQj'cro^fUfr/r gibQiAirQ tfiLt—irir Q&iup j£/str'iG<sK>tLiuQuirjpiJ5g:& G:sr<har'svQ eusvnrQib,

Quffhurrrf Qu^/dlL^/s (oStu^ig^ Q&iuas

ejurfuu QuitryuuoTgst rDGsr(o(rrj> ?—^ififuQrjj—

GpGvQGVGST JDJQTj oSl &^IU ITGTIGSiJ J5 GST (tt) I— !

fSGVGV Qs ILI GUI (TS(S)rS SLLIT ?

Ch.VIII. 78, 79. Cuirss)nou4®nL.65)LD. 53

Forbearance cements friendship.

Is not the reason why the close friendship of the great is

sought, that they will bear even with faults hard to endure ?
Lord of the good land of high mountains with resounding
waterfalls!—to good people are intimate friends rare ?
rr : pioir,—u : £/ifhuQnr.
Comp. Kami. Ram. I. x. 80:
i iSlanififtpafl' Qurr jpiftpev ceorgith
Qurfhueuir sl—Qggt gtgotuit ;

Ever to bear with things done ill

is,- special duty of the great, they say.’
This seems to refer to the QaipflQajpGmx of King Athi-vira-rama Pandiyan :
1 £}flQajrir Q&iUjS QjplSIgco/p erGoevirw

QuflQiun'ir p Quirpiijugi ai—Qm :

All the little faults that little ones commit

it is the duty of men, if great, to bear with.’

78.
Quran piLj<sa>ujuirr pib6UTner>LD<siniuijLJlpir 'gjftluj&Q&rajGjrir.

OjpftHlJjp (trpjbpu UtduiSlsgULh UffjsilSloVtTiTJ}

& ftp IX, QWTIU p3i ! rj}jppuj

LD(o$)p<i>(3jj5 j^jSsmiurriri rpowjuuQ&j plxon ldft

Jgip3i(3jj5 jrjj’owflsfisvrr pjif.

Bear want.

Though sore wasted with hunger, let not men tell out theii
destitution to ungracious churls. Those indeed who lack
resolution to deny themselves may tell their wants to those
who are able and willing to save them from destitution.
«r ; Qpr.— 67 : Quranpujam utrir^ a?suit#/nr.—u : suanr tufts? guax'fuuQeu.

The idea is, it is better to die than to beg. Comp. 292 and ch. xxxi; also K. 1051-
i°57- _

79.
$Qirfltura.1 ^jearuin <pjC]Qun(ip$ianuib ^uSIgjib L^mLjgiasruibjZ^ o.'jr..

^)<sstulx uiuftprrfEi SIl^I<sii pPevtsurflppj lx,

(°£}G5TUp{3jl<S5T U&XIX ££) ffl ft <5$) p <i £ \-^jtSSTU LX

<SpLftjlUJQDLD cSSWLTjy/fij,-^/5/®0SlSI pJL^\-

1_ILfi^p&T ^Qp P^3V.

54 [5 IT GO U)l ILI IT S’. Ch. VIII. 8o.

Forsake pleasure that brings disgrace. To avoid guilt ig the chief

matter.

Although shameful things may present themselves as

things that yield pleasure, flee from that pleasure’s side!
Though thou couldst see pleasures that cease not soon,—
Lord of the land of fountains high!—the guiltless way is
best.
«-: c— u :
Pleasure that brings disgrace is to be shunned. It is transitory, and if it were not
so, to keep innocence is best.

80.
Qgsib '2/1$ tig it quid uireut^ Q&tuiurbs.

3j 7 537 Q SIfLjrjy <5 r^dB S/T7(o (* Qf_S337S3377)S; <31537 631/L £7)l9<j37

S<srr537Q SIS^SS)!I'p ^<S3OT(€33)7S3)c®)^c^/533753377)c35 ;—SU/7537 <35 Sl$/5<3>

553 SUIT/5570 575V6VfTTO Qu frfletpl fib 2_653 JIUpS

QunuCoiurr Q&rrsvl

Never desire evil, nor eat with improper persons, nor lie.

Though ruin seize you, plan not ruin to the just! Though
body’s flesh should waste, eat not from hands unfit! Though
the whole earth o’er-arched by heaven accrue as gain, never
speak word with falsehood mixed!

67 ; ^0-6v6O7 f QjSirans ).— u : crGm&csrp&y £_6OTr6OTrpa, B-Gmmjpa.— Q& \ Q siLani—y anagg,

Q-y/reu&v.
Ch. IX. 81. jb 8 ib c!m [5 (Li ai iron in. 55

CHAPTER IX.

THE NOT DESIRING . OTHER MEN’S WIVES.

iSl JO IT LD 2W JB ILJ <oll IT S3) LD.

This chapter is'naturally divided into two portions, of which verses 81-87 set forth
the danger and disgrace of adultery, and 88-90 the evils of lust.
Analysis :
I. 1. Fear and many evils are caused by it. [81-84.]
2. The punishment in another birth. [85.]
3. The injustice of it. [86.]
4. An illustration of its perils. [87.]
II. 5. The terrible torment of lust. [88-90.]

The use of the S. V* in 81, 82 points to a Sanskrit original. Many verses in

B. I. S. (see Introduction) bear on this subject.

81.

j£l&<9z’ j£j^oST ILj fEl Jjb Q&T&Q&i'&sviurrsv-J$£z<3:6£]LD

(3}[1li>I<£(o<£ <3^tjjsj5 oSl^ssriujib

JBLDUJD& JB T <o5)L-. ILIfTfT.

Against adultery.

The fear it brings is great; its pleasure is brief; each day

if it is divulged death threatens by the king’s decree; and
ever it is a deed that tends to the pains of hell; O shamefast
men, desire not your neighbour’s wife.
56 [5 IT 6V) UJ (T IT. Ch. IX. 82, 83.

There are coincidences in language between this and JT. Chin. xiii. 171, which are
worthy of note:
1 ssirjgeviTGir antsius sis,lujQsu stasra^i sdnr$i

GT$&jrr<oir (jjjrr sibi-Sl ereiflQgczr 2e3pib@ urreujS

gtfgi'faj 6 22-(5^ Q&jfcjS ez&r&ripp QffuLjU urremeu

cg£, @sir Qpeir&ru LjewS) ^je^jp/mirev,—tuntarr QojfcGjsl

Lord of elephants! He who, while his wife is fading away with grief, utters bitter
reproaches, hardens himself, and transgresses with another’s wife, trusting in the
easiness of the crime; for his sin shall shriekingly embrace a brazen image heated
thoroughly in a blast furnace till it glows with fire, while men cry out, Ah, horrid
sight! ’
1 Or sifug. 2 Or sSiflfcjg. 3 Or
No copies of Ji. Chin, agree. The metre is and the rhythm
aB . . ifl/r . . to/r 11 g$ . . ion . . inrr.

82.
lSIpdsnotzrrsSsinuj eSItT^un^Qeuirfiu.^^iuustr'S ^fpQpfS^Shuecr G/fc/sanu-tuir.

'jypUDLjSLp (o^SSJTQDLD Q U (TFj OS) LL ft J5n6$T(3)LD

i5lp6bT(f)j'j' p&diisurrrr& Caw;—iSlp65T(frpjLD

J5<!F<3r ffU ft IT cF QfFQTjLD UQDcJjUlpj UrTGuQLLGST

l^-JBptrp QuiT(TFj<SrT.

The sinner forfeits much, and incurs much.

Virtue, praise, friendship, greatness, all these four draw

not anigh the men who covet their neighbour’s wife.
Hatred, disgrace and guilt, with fear, these four possessions
abide with men who covet their neighbour’s wife.

Comp, my K. p. 222. Niti, 79.

This seems to be K. 146. Which is the original ? Or, are both from Sanskrit ?
uemsuireuic 'pi&sih uySerasr isirsisr^ib

g^seuireuiriA @£\<sv<o$pijuirGBT scm.

83.
&<zrQ)Q}rrQ$&&j$$<9S)&) gj&sQio gjdsrfi

L/dhd&Sl5<_<£ p&PLD, (oUipQFjLC, (oLLT^cfcT/i,

^7(U<S0LO Q^ITGST^LLp &TUU3r3~Lb)

6T<&&nC)ULD JpJ&Fp <£(Tf)LDiTSV, GT617 GSTQ& 1 (o<JV J

Ch. IX. 84, 85. L? <D ft L£l &SIT |E liJ G\J (T StJ) LE. 57

Tear on every side.

In entering in there’s fear: in home returning fear; during

enjoyment is fear; in guarding the secret is fear; it ever¬
more brings fear: why shuns he not with dread the entrance
of neighbour’s house?

84.
L$p66rm'&vrturr'&rr dil(n,ibLj@<svtrGv uaifegaw QiuiP.(b)ib,

<$rT<ottPp on flip 3ifr£)(^GS)piL]LD,

LDT(a5jfl<55TGDLD QtTtLIlLj^hJSrrSV c_g^LD ;-

jgjsiruLh uiu£(3jLnrin jp]<£<9:rrfl,

6T65T£Q&<is5rppTp 3^.ri] !

The way of transgressors is hard.

If any one see, disgrace lights on the house; if any hand

should seize, leg’s maimed; in the doing of the shameful
deed is dread; it yields as fruit vast hell’s affliction: tell me,
O profligate, what measure of delight is thine ?

67 ; f§ .-U ; <9n_t£y.

85.
iSlpesr Q&svrQTjir c°j'g]us$la(&jt5

Q^uxs^LDspsir nS!issrp5l£ {PlfiiuiTT («£]®sTppjmij£

Q&TlliGDLD <SUrfl(LpSsVlhjrr Ql—TSmLLff(^-2_dbs3)LC

GUffShurrb iSlpitLD'ftssTQujp Q&6zi'(p,(oj (°£)Uj<o$)ld

jPJgS! iu t&I urri.

Punishment of ravishers.

Those who, in a former state, without any regard to right,"

becoming associates of the mean, enjoyed the embraces
of beautiful women, and by violence approached their
neighbour’s wife, in this state will become eunuchs, and
dancing shall earn their bread.
58 JB IT GO UJL UJ T IT. Ch. IX. 86-88.

86.
gzm&iTF, 'gj6BrL]GirGinti'tonuirGtr iSlpdffin'fc&ujtr'farisoiorignpQGj airgsgyjSev tBGsrpGGTgt,

USVSVfTIT ^g)fr)llUU UG$)(DJ£l<5$)pi5'Jg] J5(TlL(d& lL® 3>

assviurrsm^ Q^iu^j &iy-UL-i<£&—Qld<sv3SIiusv

XjpttT L£> 2to5TUJT(GfljLti ^JSVSVrTmiT GTGStQ0)0<ollS5T

<oj£sl<55T LD^SSTlUlflffl (oJB13i(^ ?

Why should a man who has his own wife look at his neighbour’s ?

While his loving wife dwells in his home, the tender one
whom he espoused,—seeking (out an auspicious) day, and
sounding the drum, for many folks to know,—and whom he
guards as his own,—what means a man’s glance at another’s
wife ?
0
Qisrr&(§ —Qgit&(V) gv. Nltl. 8o.

87.
in gfjgiuGxiin jsuugj 0®tn.

jPJLdugv 'jpiuGVGrSluu jp p ^LLirurf^)

6UL0L.I6V63T QuSmLDlf<S5> LDJFJgljbjpj-JELFL-jUb

riHVoVSmufl QsSTi^p&ppiTGST rULJL-irrsy UTLDlS)<5$r

p‘&5vj5<i&)l ^-Pjgstgst ysv sn i—

Pleasure dearly purchased.

The enjoyment of the man of unstable heart, who under

the influence of infatuation, approaches his neighbour’s wife
and sets his affections upon her, while neighbours spread
abroad his guilt, and kinsmen dread and mourn, is like (that
of the person who takes pleasure in) licking a serpent’s head.

88.
(gji#&l&nL-.QiLi[nfh—g><§] §}irsiT6Vj5ig]&&trtnib erQpibiJIgpQUin eSenjeSppesafhLjin,

ujsurr Q (SustFIuul-.it usv(3swit&lL L-Ikist

&_jC>6U1IT&lL <£TL£>(oJ5TlLJ, SpSp Q& ITI^-Qp !
(sSiTKoUlQT) (®tt)Gttt)lU UL® tUIJ^Ith

S-GDJiuj^isyt srrirn$ siS15lth.

Ch. IX. 89, 90. l5 JD ft U) 2«jr (E UJ GU IT 65) ID. 59

The passions of virtuous men are under controul.

The disease of lust in men mighty (in wisdom) gains nr>f

ascendancy, is not revealed, does not remain fixed on many
objects.
O ! it is a cruel conflict; but fearing to incur shame in
the midst of their foes, they say nothing about it, and it is
extinguished within them.

89.
airiDib Qsmpjugj.

JPJLDL-fLD JPILpG^JLD T&jSlj (0 JuSlrn LD

QaiLDlSI# dfr^L egO</T L-f(D<th)3T®LL ;-QtSUUJlSli
&<olirbr$ UySST^GV^tF <9?®^GVrTfb &rTLLLD

'JpjGuibftjQSilU) u®ld.
Lust the most deadly enemy.

Arrow and fire and sun with glistening rays may rage
and burn ; but these burn the outer man alone. Lust rages
and distracts and burns the mind, and is more to be feared
than they. _
Here only the feet called ^iup9t are used, and the unusual rhythm is called
[K. Introd. p. xxviii.] Niti. 79.

90.
arnnfc ffitflgjygb Qa>ri$jug],

g>grr0ftfr GT(Lpj5^ 2l.(tT)Q&(L£>

$QT)lL &_iu<5VT(gjLD ;—^0srr

(3}6rflui51c$)]ihJ &{TLJj(6J) &®Q Lb(3j®ST (ofDn$

GpSlfluiSl^ilfE] <S/TLC(0 <3r®lh.

Pire and lust.

From the ruddy fire that fiercely rises in the village you
may scape by bathing in water.—Although you bathe in
water, lust will burn; and though you climb the hill and
hide you there, still lust will burn!
is differently explained by commentators. Murugeja Muthaliyar says, «m5 =
Qaiuum ‘heat,’ Q*S> = uS@*>s (aS. G. 153) ‘abounding in’ =‘fiercely raging.’ Older
commentators say, &-0513 = cal® = ‘ dread,’ ct® ‘ arising ’ = ‘ which is a source of dread.'
6o {5 IT sv) tsp IJJ IT IT. Ch. X.

CHAPTER X.

LIBERALITY.

jPI’Slxrrrnh &o.
FT- 63) 3}

(= airfi'iusuigia) i^go).

Chapter xxviii, which is headed iriurremu) (illiberality: ab¬

sence of charity), should be read with this. In K. this is
chapter xxiii.
Comp. b. i. s. 2741-2768: * no store like liberality.’
In JI. Chin, xiii (§§ xvi, xvii) 225, 244 are two sections entitled pirasnb and pramjutueir
which may be studied. A great distinction is made between plssiutairptresnh ( = gifts to
devotees) and @<roi_iusw,g/rra™ ( = gifts to ordinary persons: indiscriminate charity).
The following is odd :
£ t°jL—im£svir& Stip; fSireuru uiu&fdlgpes Qpfc£rrfi

_ esrOo/Ll. a| ue^ojejr ‘ ^jeup^iLL Qi—(r£cTp)

sz-l^ilQuitG) Qp&£is<Ztr ^diejirH' ; sar[flsevfl intrfcfz) eu/rg&Jir j—

$ppfi ^UiJIiar mnesrQeusm mdffesrT GjQp !

O king, whose dart is dreadful as the angry might of a lion (or Yama) ! In the
wide sea whose waters ceaselessly rave are many islands. These are assigned as the
abode of those who give to the undisciplined. In these they have human bodies, but
faces of brutes, and eat the fruit of ancient deeds.’
There seems here, as in many parts of JI. Chin., some Greek influence at work.

Analysis:
1. Under all circumstances cultivate a generous spirit: this opens heaven’s door.
[91. Comp. 271.]
2. Life has its vicissitudes : be generous while you may. [92.]
3. It is fate that enriches and impoverishes. Why spare ? [93.]
4. It is churlishness in former life that brings poverty in this. [94.]
5. If you have nought to give, at least, beg not. [95.]
6. The generous and the churl like fruitful and sterile palms. [96.]
7. Even in time of poverty one must be generous. [97.]
8. Give to those that cannot make any return. [98.]
9. Little charities go to make a great sum. [99.]
10. Its praise fills all worlds. [100.]

This virtue is commended under the names of (‘removal of afflictions’),

(‘removal of wants’), and Qsj»tci_ (‘giving’), in Eld. 5, 7. 10, 16, 17, 21,
35, etc.
Ch. X. 91, 92. I°F oft) fE. 6l

In T. 6 we find the praise of 1 ... . waaiui sirtrmttinQuircm .... living

in the exercise of charity like the beneficence of clouds.’ [See
Connected with it is the much-lauded ‘ uir&gimimiifcpzirmui [Lex. ug], the habit of
sharing food with others.’ (T. 10, 12, 31, 40.) [See K. 44.]
1 ei(5niriLjC.xirm>aiifiBj@ one fourth of a man’s income should thus be spent.’
(T. a 1.)
This is ‘.sjwej QairGl&fgii /gmszmo, the excellent quality of giving gifts.’ (T. 23.)
The delight of charity is expressed in N. M. K. 37 : ‘ g/p&acfl g^eurirr*
Siliqpp Qqs&gnb, the exquisite gladness of charity will appear when you give to those
that have nothing.’ [Comp. K. 224.]

01.
rrems eSQQupGiDpjZjSQtn,

^)svsvrr jymsiijlaspsv
&-6rT61T ^L-tjjQurTfn QurfljJflSVpJgl—QLCGVSVi

Q&[T6$)l—QlUiT® UlLl_ (3jS3$Tja5}]QS)L_ LLIJS^H

S(SS)i_iuj(SUjijj

Unchilled by adversity the good do good : heaven’s gate is open to them.

Even in their adverse hour, up to the measure of their

means, as in the prosperous times, with large rejoicing heart
to give is their nature still. To such good men heaven’s gate
is never closed. _
a: «a®j.—u : gjmi—iutr&itrtii. This must be compared with 271; and K. 218.
Comp. B. I. S. 1237. This is a favourite topic with both Tamil and Sanskrit
moralists.
T?f(T sfarlT FTWW ^ I

^ fatTWi ^ II

‘ Red rises the sun, and red he sets : in prosperity and in adversity the great are the same.’
See also 112, 141, 150, 153, 212, 300, 343.

92.
Qutr@ai si-Gfcn—irm' sireupgi ^j'Stnp irg nj^euifs^lD G'/SlrGihg.S3Wzuvc'v GaiemGlib.

QpQSTGSlCoJ <fFiT®T®»T (LpGsflp&S (LpULjSIT ;

lSl<5$T6$T(TF)LLi iSL-L^l&qF, (?®/T/LOlQT ;-O^TSStGoSST

UJ&JG5TlBq>I ! UppSSTL^SST ! LJJoSHTlS6$T ! ILITJJjJhl

&rj(sud>n$di! (ounLf jfl.

62 j5 IT SO Uf- UJ T (T. Ch. X. 93, 94.

Death, old age, disease stand round. Give !

Before (you) are death’s day and age detestable; behind is

disease that humbles pride. Discursive thoughts indulge
not. Cling not to earth. Eat, sharing food ; hide not your
powers while wealth is in your hand.

«r: etrisrer, GpCU-/, Genu, - u : a_or uj eussruS&T L-iirggi = u(8j<sgj. G. 41. eirEtrar.
G. 153. Comp. 19.

93.
Q&svajib t§s)(T}jib 'QjgGurev LSlpj&QLLQoxjrs.

pjnCo&rjsprTiT jjugjtuib

ryiUUlStGgULD Fr<5m®lEI<£TGV FF<o$N®LL> ;

lS®<S(^IY)J}1LJ U(hr$6$)i> rrfil'3VGVTJHI Q&SVQJLCj,

(oSKSli^LCi (oiSl'SoST c95(T3V.

It is useless saving: fate gives and takes away.

Through dread of want they do not relieve the woes of

men who as suppliants draw near! Yet although men enjoy
and give, wealth grows in growing time : cling to it, and yet
it flies when former deeds that brought wealth have lost
their power.

efi6)t(gib is ambiguous. See Lex. «S®. This is K. 371, 376. Comp. ch. xi.

94.
Qpeorearrr QatrQggieiforgnpjgeiiit L^&srQsrfr ^jfcgiGGorutr.

jryfi&lr3} j£i%5mriujas)iLD ©o<su®jy/fX)

JTflLblBfiV Q&lG)lgJ£l5?fSriJ>l69T !-2_th<S5)LG<S

Q&TI—TJPI 3>SUIT<oTS&TLJlt 0S33T®/^j GSXoLMJp

3ji_J^f ^j®uiS1 mmj.

Ch. X. 95, 96. 6$) <5>, 63

Give according to yonr power.

Daily having given somewhat, though but the fraction of a

grain of rice, according to your ability, eat ye (your own food).
Those who gave not in that world, men say, on this earth
girt by deep waters are those on whose hearth nothing is
cooked.
Those who give not in one birth become poor in the next.

95.
@$}rDL}Gutrrr&(3j t¥ $GuQeuGmQhh QjjpGmiDsairGvggi gjfiir euremriG evaxtQtn.

LD^KoSiLtlLjLD ^jldhtSSHLILf (o/BT&Sl <°p(JJj<Slip

(TJjrtiLCfT n^QDlUGU Q&jQppSV ; <oUJTiIGSiLLlUJSV

FF3>6V QaKSbfljotnili) )!TSUT<5S)LC

ir-psv (g^JiLiy-

Do charity for the sake of this world and the future; and beg not.

Regarding the other world and this world, give to any

suppliant, in fitting way, according to your ability. And if
on account of poverty giving is not possible, yet refraining
from begging is twice as meritorious as giving.

er: g£jrr euir®nin.—u :

96.
& a & (Teaser Qps&>L~.Q tutr ir ljgv if 3 (z$lc uiussTLiQeiiif (gjooj5levG\)frif gmsigjib uiuearu i_/r /f.

fcCfilxsiTQTjcifr (oSU^I&D$3: 3^pgH$Q<$JLL L]&&

L/®L/?53T 'jpjffiTGSri UoVlTJ$<$<$ <olJiTlf<5UJlf ;

(3)Uf_ Q&T(Lp^p<& $6551 JoSpilEI Q$U®p^i6S5I^55) LLJ$$<StT

^](Sl$iril.(5lsb Gjpruu udsm.

The fertile and sterile palms.

Those who live desired of many are as a fertile palm

entered in the altar’s enclosure, in midmost of the town.
Those who, even when their house grows great, give not
64 [E IT GO U/l IU IT IT. Ch. X. 97, 98.

before they eat, are like the sterile palm in the burning
ground.
ST : 6U/rjftGkliriTJ IWTSSSV,-U : TSVTITj Ul&ST. Comp. K. 216.

97.
£L.ev&in euirips!>&5)/b(9} Qeusmiyjugs MGmyjiLjib ^><su)SiLjib,

QuiUpUiTGM LLGDLpQu!UlUJ<i &<5$ST 5337/LD

Q&IUpUToV Q&iUlUT SlSk^LJgp/© ;-- ElUpIjSVj^V

I /(33tSs57 cSl^lLjlXj QuiT(ITj£L-p psmQ&lTUU !-

OTssrSsar s^sv^iunjuj ^ lu ?

In troublous time charity must not be omitted.

Even when the rain rains not in due season, if all the
world should fail in virtuous actions that ought to be done,
—Lord of the warring sea’s cool shore, where acrid fume of
fish in Punnais perfume dies!—how scapes the world?

Iii times of adversity the good must still be charitable.

st : —u : sTOirfar. Qujjp uitsbt m&DLfi =■ QuiUnQojGmiy-iu meoyj, K. 218.

98.
£3) -uQun-ir&GsjsGev vans ; uurfi6mrrr&&@su ai—sirQairQgjsGiovrr Ql^it sr-gp.

GJppGftfi LLfTp(frj*GS)LL GTGST(Gy>®plJj ^fTLDGU^JIUIT

(tt)P(nj,i5[TlT& $ STI3j iTLTj -

LDSt9®z_a) psmCo&rtuu l— llijoS&jrTif& Spsv

Qui<sQ&L-6$T GTGbTGpjUj QuiUlTp^J.

Give to him who cannot recompense thee.

Denying to no out-stretched hand, to give to needy men

as he hath power, is duty of a man.—Lord of the swelling
sea’s cool shore! — A gift to those that can return the gift
is usury!

*r ■ if eng:, cf/s&i.—u; ai—fflir, Qumi-fig!. Comp. K. 211, 221. pnc = Anolher

reading is au-nvur^j. See Lex. «#.
Ch. X. 99, 100. I6^ b0) d. 65

99.
QQGuzSr jZGcrsvflL—figi&rGTr QumgGirzireyA Cafiu 15ir(2i—trjpngj Slflppqf) QffJjtu Ca/«rarG)co,
#

^jrnUU& @nflQp<5ST((5tf) $bI<SVQgV<55T((5S) QpSSTpjLD

J^pUUlUGST lUJTLmiUSlfjj Q&iLJtE ;-(Lf)(5S)pUi-f'^SlSsST

gQUJLD L\gkJ£-J5 piSijQ <Sl^<3S)i^(oUjp

muiu si5(S)/L.

Give though you have hut little. The beggar’s dish is filled in time.

Say not ‘ ’tis passing little,’ nor ‘ ’tis nought I give on all
confer thy boon of virtuous charity. Like the dish the mendi¬
cant presents from door to door, by frequent doles ’twill be
filled full.

6T : ^/puuiuecr.—u : eSKbhb.—Q<y ; ^jpOuiu^sar,

Comp. K. 223. G. 90, 120.

100.
FFGin&iuir&) gpGUGvaj&'gHQ Q&asrpiLuj&jin,

&i^uiS!(bl &sm(Lpj£Fiij &TppC>piir (oanLurr;

(LpipiaSliuQpfiit Qiui&dssiCoturj (o&lLut ;
^pj(SliSliu Q&lL^Quj ^jssrQQyj

<oTgst l/l/S^ Q<^/rsv.

The fame of charitable deeds.

The sound of beaten drum a katham off they’ll hear; the

thunder’s voice through a whole yojanai will reach men’s
ears; the three successive worlds will hear the word that
says, 'Men excellent their gifts have givenl

Comp. K. 233, 234. g. 93.

66 jB IT SO l!J. UJ IT IT. Cn. XI.

CHAPTER XI.

OLD DEEDS.

U Lfi<3)SI?GST

(= y^AGffifr^siS’SsmiS’JriB sfreaur).

This may be compared with K. ch. xxxviii, and my notes. The Tamil aS&r is the
equivalent of the S. cpH»T (««6rmio). gfitgeSZar = ‘ twofold action,’= ‘sinful and righteous
deeds.’ The words Qgir&i'foj, u/ra>, Qp&np (fioipa), e-eebrootfl, QgiijajJ), iShufii, efi$, Gluafl

are all used to express the effects of those deeds for which each individual is responsible,
but which are supposed partly to have been performed in former states of existence,
and partly to be an eternal possession or fated allotment of the living element or soul,
antecedent to all embodiment.
It is not here man’s responsibility for his actions merely, a belief in which is
essential to morals; but chiefly, at least, an unmerited load of guilt and resulting
suffering: the soul’s sad destiny.
The theory propounded in this chapter lies at the foundation of every Hindu system
of religious philosophy.
Every living principle (suJr, breath, life, soul) obtains its peculiar embodiment in
the almost infinite range of possible transmigrations, according to the necessity
imposed upon it by an eternal accompt of merit and demerit (_<aS3sar), accumulated in an
infinite series of previous embodied states {ftpCuf).
The distinction between good and evil deeds is often confused in the manuals ; but
all action is in one sense treated as evil, and is to be deprecated, since it leads to birth,
higher or lower, and so delays the desired emancipation from all embodied existence,
which all sects alike seek, and call by the same names (sf®, qpA©) ; though the condi¬
tion of the emancipated soul is variously conceived. Not only is man’s present organ¬
ization determined beforehand absolutely by these old deeds (u^aS&rj, but his present
experiences, and even his faculties, physical, mental, and moral [10S], are thus
unalterably fixed; his being’s whole history is imprinted on the sutures of his skull
before his birth, [i io.]
This is fate pleoeNgl). But then what is man ? And why prescribe to him
duties ? ... .
The theory of the Caiva system in regard to ‘ Old Deeds ’ is illustrated in the four
verses appended. Tt is briefly as follows :—At the beginning of each Aeon there are
Ch. XI. u ip sfi $63r. 67

in existence (1) Civa, the Supreme ; (2) the aggregate of all souls, now disembodied;
and (3) a threefold mass of what is called Malam (impurity): the three eternal
categories of being (u&uaur*ui). This Malam consists of (1) a veil of gross dark¬
ness (.gawano); (2) a mass of deeds, somehow conceived of as actual objective
existences ; and (3) Mdyci rsnii), which is the material of all embodiment. The
unconscious souls, shrouded in that primeval darkness, are responsible, in some
inexplicable fashion, for these old—eternal—deeds; the fruit of which must be consumed
by each at the time of its maturity, before the soul can attain by successive steps
an eternal and blissful union with the Supreme, whose essence, though as yet they
know it not, they share.
The eternal Civam, full of gracious compassion for these darkened, alienated, and
burdened souls, begins the work of their deliverance. This renders necessary the
evolution from Maya of the phenomenal universe, the clothing of these souls with
bodies, in order to provide for them the means and opportunities of consuming the
fruit of deeds, and of thus at length obtaining release from the necessity of future
embodiment; and in order thus to prepare the way for Mutti (gpa©), or final deliver¬
ance. Thus the nature and circumstances of each successive embodiment, the joys
and sorrows of each birth, and all the destinies of every being, depend solely upon these
‘ old deeds.’ With this preliminary explanation, the following verses from the Civa-
Adna-piragdfa.nl, the great text-book of the Caiva-Siddhdnta system, will be in¬
telligible, and may enable the student to grasp a subject, some idea of which is
very necessary for all who would read the classics of South India, or enter into the
feelings of the Tamil people.
[See also Sarva-darsana-saiigralia (Bibliotheca Indica, Calcutta, 1S58), pp. 80-90;
and translated in Triibner’s Series by Professors Cowell and Gough, pp. 112-127.]
C
sebriDib ( = ariDib. S. 3W.)

1 ffewarof? gL-QQiggiia Gag]

2 eit£a> QurraEjasuriu 3 nirG&irp ufifsl
uG&rasoReuQfU); f ^gevireo
5 u&i&jnQ G'^igzgu&aQi—trgitb ui_ireu @irQ

7 ereorrssoB&j^ tnsreuira assnop@ir&) [jSiupnytii

{jftujevLSasrprruj 3 tnl$.3@lDtnu 9 uitoi

UjSinrsst£iuuyiULju 13 tysuit-SffSsu iGremiu QueSij

Quirgfcgjtn j asarinin&itb LjSQUiij

[Translation with Commentator’s notes.]

1 They (a&ruib, gj^aSSbr) are the cause of the assumption (at the time of evolution,
by souls) of the forms (body) to which these become united. (Souls are embodied that
they may feed upon the fruit of ‘ old deeds.’)
2 They give occasion to various experiences (of pleasure and pain).
3 They cause death and birth (one body succeeding another).
4 And therefore they are without beginning. (Every act of creation, or evolution,
in each succeeding Aeon, presupposes the existence of ‘deeds,’ of whicli the fruit has
to be consumed.)
5 They are many. (An infinite variety of forms are assumed, and in each of these
an endless variety of pleasures and pains is experienced.)
6 They are spread over all souls. (^y®».)
7 Their nature is that they are done by the mind, speech, and body (they consist of
thoughts, words, and deeds).
F 2
68 rs it so iu it rr. Ch. XI.

8 Their seat is in the understanding (since all intellectual processes have action as
their end).
9 They exist as a twofold fruit of sin and merit (for desire of good, and aversion
from evil having been brought into play, merit and sin accumulate, and the joys of
paradise, or the sufferings of hell are experienced).
J0 In the time of INVOLUTION (&ii&trrr&&ireoiby QQsigjGjxirGvib, n<s<jir&irGuib =c the time
when things fade away, when phenomena disappear’) they are gathered into ‘Causal
Maya * (together with the universe and all souls).
Thus is the * taint of deeds ’ declared.

1 &e8rioQ&rft£}ifleS$ • <%{)ILIL^ Qurr&&

ai-jsvfQ)peer60(11? • 2 ^peorpiib gL.uSir QGorfitb

Qjfrireirremu: • 3 ^jgiriflisvevgieffBreiJtrair * 4 gtrgpj/s

Q@tTL-Ei&£8)i^s3sGr <2f<c8>L-tutrQ& QjgirdirjpiuDrrfljg

5 jSgvgdlDjSq QjSiueSaix) QppuQi^ain ainrrfc

@£8)su5l&) Q-jpti)) * •

7 &e6r£8)iDQtLJtrQi$£tnu) @(ii;Q & g,£8T <ag>j &

<gf@6cr BstffieS&jrtur GgZBurgBgrQ&ir.

1 The ways in which KANMAM operates are three : good ‘genus’ [ = caste] (or low);
(long or short) life, enjoyment (or suffering).
3 These three from of old combine with each soul. (For when souls as the result of
‘ deeds ’ assume any body, that body must be of some genus, have some limit of life,
and experience some joys or sorrows.)
3 That experience arises from ‘ancient deeds’ («sr$) and not otherwise. (For thus
only can we account for vicissitudes, accidents, and strange experiences in life. The
Commentator quotes K. 380.)
1 And these (deeds) do not always present themselves (for the soul to eat their fruit)
in the order in which they had their origin; but changing. (Thus when you sow, the
recent seed, being softer, germinates earlier and older seed, being harder, germinates
later.)
5 They'assume the nature of DIVINE (inflictions) [pains of birth, death, hell, etc.:
which come by visitation of God] ; elemental (inflictions) [pains from rain, cold,
heat, from a material agency involving the five elements of earth, air, fire, water,
ether] ; and essential (inflictions) [pains, of mind or body].

[S. (from ‘god’), *jflT3i, Comp. Sdhkkya Karika, Book I,

Aphorism 1.]
6 They proceed from unintelligent as well as intelligent agencies.
7 If you enquire how the experiences of good and evil visit the sentient soul,—they
draw nigh to it through the operation of ‘ old deeds.’

The three kinds and names of (afsamxo) deeds.

(1) Agamiyam uii. S. =‘having arrived’]. These are deeds done

in the present state or birth; the deeds of good and evil, of which the man is the
conscious doer.

(2) Qaftfitam S. TTf%7T =‘ accumulated ’]. These are the store of deeds
(eternal a parte ante) accumulated through the whole succession of infinite births;
fruits which are ripening.

(3) Firarattam S.ITRi3l —‘begun’]. These are such of the last-mentioned

store as are ripe for fruition, and cause the next birth with its twofold experience.
Ch. XI. u ip qS fetsr. 69
1 Cta2AigsUZairQiu <nQpskrzaflgo ^Ejaem
e$(SUL/QaijpiuG)u<xr ' 3 ^dieS&anqib er&cvffiD

(tflGvtfjgefilZsjr uuSevGunb crGBreof) gtpQ matr

Qpfi/fllLtjgCBr UlUGBT Qp2str &(§& GTGBTUf.

5 <&ircv£gj<sfil'&Brxctr ®}<g§ipasr ^c&jib:

t5GBBr^H)@ eSdsar aSSsor ctg)t Gpzzrrfln afai^Bib ‘

€7 GOjSglTGBT g^jglb ^Q^lDirLO ’ $0<gO)GV GUQjpQJlT

QfSiujs) £g)(b)tn L]<afcGBtjfhu urrojiijscir gtgbtQp.

1 If you enquire what is the cause of ‘ new deeds,’ it is the desires and aversions
which arise while the soul is experiencing the fruit of ‘old deeds’ {Jdrdrattdm). (These
are the seeds of future birth).
2 And if you say all those actions (with desires and aversions too) are the operation
of the original deeds, (the wise) will reply ‘ the result of what we do afterwards (in the
present birth) will grow for thee.’ (This is dgamiyavi.)
3 Actions done in the earth are of two sorts, actions which are involuntary, and
actions which are wilful. From the beginning these are also right (hitam) and wrong
(ahitam). From these unfailingly men obtain merit and sin.

1 D-jbpQ&r$ raflcfarajamniSev jgJgaSSW n,ererrevirib ;

2 ^earOdjjecrQp^i gismedflebr •

3 in/bpaipflaj (^'izeSazT&Q&rrrr 3
e ZsiriLirr<£o

eo6u$aas># cubu&Qb ‘ ujrrLS&j ^ppCr

upfitiJgi&ifliLjib • gettt4 eSfauijireo &p@b

uireisreniDinib ^ib uoSlargb ; * lysearesr^
Q^irpp^^jreo CVjrcytf),

G&nriijSEi sgGu'foj# Qgm—tr&d) ^Qm.

1 Twofold actions (merits and sins) are from deed, thought, and word.
2 One of these is not destroyed by another. The participation of the fruit is not to
be avoided by thee. [Good deeds and bad will not cancel one another. You must
eat the fruit of each.]
3 But the Vaidic- Caiva system teaches that there is deliverance from the effect of
(one) deed by means of (another) deed. If man act in conformity with the ordained
method, deeds will pass away.
* This (expiation of the fault, guilt, evil result of deeds) is rendered possible by
(paying) a price; and what you have not yourself done may avail for you. (You may
hire a substitute to perform Pirdya^itlam, or expiatory rites.)
5 If you do what the above-mentioned authorities enjoin, the heavier penalty is
removed; and what is not so removed clings to you in a future birth.

Analysis :
1. Deeds unerringly come back to the doer, [ioi.]
2. Good deeds alone make life worth living. [102.]
3. Wishes are useless; man’s condition is fixed by old deeds. [103, 104, 107, 109.]
4. Vicissitudes of life are the result of old deeds. [105.]
5. Death lets some men live, because they are not worth killing. [106.]
6. Men’s vices too are the consequences of old deeds. [108.]
7. Men must accept their unalterable and inevitable destiny, [no.]
7° IB IT GO 19. IU IT IT. ClI, XI. IOI, 102

101 .
g^GTrtb&sirjjy /$<&&& fTG&Tpu&anemlj utr^Gwa^astrevj&ffiev Q@t$. roj<a»i—Gv/*]QLjrr<sv Qp&r'fcorefitasr

jB6Zr2txr& Q^iijjseu^arQiu ^cro^ayaj asir&j^^&o oiizpam—ujuJ.

L/svai/ra/srr a-iu^ja s^kp^nm ^LpdsasaTjy

eusvGVjSirft pmutstripai Q&iLJfcvffj — Q^sjsv'Ssvu

ULpoSl^JlLjLn jsySSTGST S5<5$)&p(oJ5pjb Q<J=lU3j

SlLpiouttoiT JBJipi Q^ir&tTjp^.

Deeds come home to the doer.

Although you send forth the tender calf amid many cows,
it has unerring skill to seek out its own mother. Deeds of
old days have even so the power to search him out to whom
their fruit pertains.
See K. 376 and notes. G. 142.
Qsn-&i— QxrarQ/gev. [Comp. Q&p&i, Carptru.] The acc. of respect: ‘hath power in
regard to searching out for itself.’
Qfiire^u LufisSIwr is czcsQurgC-uarQmrijS, a compound where one word isredundant. G. 150.
So it is truly said, ‘ Your sin will find you out.’ But this verse rather refers to deeds
of a supposed former birth.
Comp. B. I. S. 5114 (from Maha Bha.):

‘w Tffh fV^frr rtwth i

TT^rr fn ti
As amongst a thousand cows a calf knows its mother, so the deed done before finds
out its doer.’

102 .
35
Qft'giiQ Q&iuiuirjSiiasr L$ps$T)j j 'fa)Quj uugga tue^L-juajasr,

£L-(lFjSi]LSJ (^j GITGDlXilLjUj <Sy>S33rQU I,0(5r?jfi> &-Ll(7Jjll)

6pQTj<5Ul^j 'j£jl'oV!5\)[T(oft)L£) 3><o<5iS1®LE)-SpQfjSUL^

<Sp<sk(opiqii) ^J'SVSVJ^tTGST <5UTLp&<5tD{E ^1—LDlSIll©

rijlOiTruGfiiptB 5
JJS )L%i/.

A merely animal life.

Beauty and youth, and glittering wealth and reverence

abide not in one stay. To him who, though he sees this,
does no single virtuous act in this one stage of being, life’s
joy stands with the body and falls with it.

The idea is that if a man accumulate no merit of good deeds during his human em¬
bodiment, his life is a merely animal existence ; and so when he dies all the gain of his
earthly sojourn perishes with him. Comp. 120. ^ifie-e^Qpe = eSijfib. G. 41, 143.
Ch. XI. 103, 104. ij ip a? 2got. 71

103.
QeuafoqjuaiirCp Quiratiscir ^jpueSksoippv.

ai otTldlji (otsusmi—rrpnfir luirjiuiQ^ib ^gvPgv ;

^ayofTJBpGST (oUJ&lii ^jGllJOJ [TJibnjJ’GiT,

Q&G1TITD&11LJ ^l!JLLl^-(GS)ir ^jGV'Ssv^ d56rr/EJc£Gfri<3SmJ35

SlQjGST^ Q{FiupT(IT)Lh ^]GV.

Wishes are inoperative.

Who would not see Prosperity ? All seek her gifts; but
as men’s ways are, so each man’s enjoyments are meted out.
Who made the Vilam’s apple round ? Or who gave its
dusky hue to the Kalam fruit?

This really is intended to affirm the doctrine of necessity, the ^,0 being * his
destined way;’ but it admits of a more useful interpretation: indulge not in idle
wishes for happiness, but try to deserve it. Comp. 109.

104.
(up &jrra QUh (BGveSl ttsor^<a5t&puuaj&irs'krr$ s^-L-Pgj,

&-PJDLJJGV rfj&SiGV 2_jru<5lir£(3)LC>

QupjburTGV ^j2gSUU3^L£, ^IGMGSTSUJU); LCijrfl

GUpUlSIfb p(rfjGLHT(TFfLb ^JGV'SoV ; ^^<2gST31

^IpUlSlfb p)GttfiuUIT(fFjljj ^)GV.

What must be, must be.

Not even saints can drive away predestined ills; and all
the fated gain must needs accrue. In time of drought who
can bestow the rain ? or who can check its rich abundance
when it falls?
See Ellis, p. 98 ; Hito. Pref. 61-64.
So Alii.:
etQjSjS agtnaa&r C
Though you use strenuous efforts, save in the favouring day, your undertakings come
to nought.’
Comp, also 13.1. S. 2486 :

* ?TW ^Tfir HTfw ^ wrr^i fwfa #11

cRiM'TdJTftl TTTtrfH HEEf g vrfaTT^nTT HTftcT II
What may not be is not; what is to be is without effort. What is in the very
hand perishes, if it is not the man’s destined possession.’
72 [5 IT SO LJ_ UJ IT IV. Ch. XI. 105-107.

105 .
aev<s£l sifts1/ Q&areSI QpjSoS)iueup(n)tb Quifhu^ib loQanm QslLQ entry pen Qp ear Q^iueSI tear tjuiuGe^r

jsi'ftssi ppjSsmiui ftp ft Qp-Sr&r rni—iQu

l 1 ’Bssrft^i8sm:u tt qsxsux^Jld UTL-iftlpjii <su Tt^Qjf,

ft!%s$ruu£ Slt_pp Qpojjzpmri—i Qu2sn
<S)Sl^syruu:u Gsrsvjvrrp tSIp ?

Vicissitudes of life are fate.

Those who rose like stately palms, when their greatness

is gone, become small as the millet seed, hiding their glory
within,—and so they pass their days. This is the fruit of
deeds of former days: when you think of it, what other
cause can there be ?

106 .
ff&Ceu/r/f @$]p£/£rb(V)fc $Qmrrrr entr&pp@i& struoforih eS tear u uiu sir,

usvsvrrssrp (o&snoSlu utUGsvsmiQjrrj etjiuGijLD

tfoVoVTSiJ T <SUJLp6ll pftplQlJSV &6VGVT&TIT

Q&pGSTLC) <3TS3T^2y/jj_gy<j: (o&p&ft ^jGSTtSSHJblLllSV

Q&I6rT6rTT(£TfEI 3^-fbjp].

Why ignorant men live, while the wise die.

Those that know the fruit of varied and profound learning

die off, while the unlearned joyously live on. Would you
know the cause ?—The unlearned possess within no ‘sap of
sapience;’—so death deems them refuse stalks, and takes
them not!

107 .
susnsp^err &en/r enftujvtnii fcgj6aorupp(&i& sirtraarib,

^)(blLD<o!DU3^rr Qp^Tj&ppT QjGVSVTQFftEU &[TB!S3r

Qj5®tEl&(5$)l— ftlsbrjpjlpGVioU QpGVSVTli) — _LtL/uy,

jpjQiTGsrih] ®ift&(ZjLB jr>i%sv$L-fb psmCo&iiuu !

(Lpmttosr oSlfmiunu qSKSild.

 Ch. XI. 108, 109. u if aJ 2®jr. 73
Why some beg- from door to door.

Lord of the sea’s cool shore, where amid the wave swans
sport, tearing to shreds the Adambu flowers! When those
whose hearts are sore with urgent need stand begging, and
wander through the long street, in sight of all, this is the
fruit of former deeds.

108 .
'gjfl&ianL-.aJirir £)<sv/f arjamrib.

J^lfilUrTQIjLD ^OJSVlf ftflpjfjilLL,

UL^j(alUj(Bl UlLi_GiltoU Qfriupdv,-QJGlflColUTL

Qjgiup Gfip^iSliii^ psrr^i—p psmCo&Tuu !—

Q&iup tsSidssTiujdr guq^ld.

Why even wise men sin.

They are not ignorant; but, though what man should

know they know, yet they do deeds that bring guilt to their
souls.—Lord of the wide sea’s pleasant shore, where breezes
breathe the lily’s fragrance round!—This comes from former
deeds.
sr : 0
Q&IU &.—u : eu@tb.

So in B. I. S. 1217 :

‘ TfqT^lfTT Hf^RT jfffw *c5WT^T: I

The Malayalam wind affords pleasure to the world.’

109 .
QffiiUjS /5&jeS?£ur^eS?£arSc£tr ^fgU-isS^emeu zpifliuir.

ITvlSSrGjt'ffjlT GDioUlU&JglSrT <5T5VSVtI(tJ)ljb <oT;j

Q(S)JoSSTl _[TITLJjjD j$iu, (o)$®i)Lp:UlLI GtSTGVSVQD&J ;

Q gu ss5rig_6sti i'fj, (oGUwfsri—T sSIl^&ull, ^ppursv

j$5<S3TI—[T <5)Sl(i)l.£6V

Desires are unavailing-.

On the earth begirt by gathering waters no men desire in

anywise evil things, but choice fruit of good things. Yet
74 j5 IT SO ISf. UJ IT I. Ch. XI. lio.

whether they desire, or abhor, it is hard to shun the touch

of what fate assigns.

This is against Qaip^adr) desires and aversions (see note at the beginning
of this chapter), which are the cause of dgamiyam.
Comp. 103 as to wishes, and K. ch. xxxvii.

110.
^j^sSI^ssruuajecTs'hr iutrQj(^ib e&qsui^QoijpLjLSldiffl ^sQ&iedbrGi^.

{pirns!t, Qu0«/r, (Lp3S)jDiSliDipji>^i euiwir,

tsv<s jgir(b(irj,&Ji

Qj)]3ifT?J3VU UlLI— QuirfllLfUb ;

^ijry&JGVp Q^65t2sst urflsy ?

Pate is unalterable. Why grieve ?

The early fates diminish not, nor do they increase, they

come not in order changed, help in troublous times is none;
. what haps will happen, there and then; and so, when all
things fail, why grieve ?

Comp. 117. G. 89.

This is B. I. S. 92 :
■^MtewrcrfVi wr ipnftsr ^ ^ifu ^ i
^ 3«Tc3 (T^T TT^ It
Ch. XII. hi. C ID III & 65) LD. 75

CHAPTER XII.

TRUTH: REALITY.

<®2l.

QlDIULDODLD

(= a. erar s®L£ii9sjr^J^G5r65)iD).

In K. ch. xxx is entitled ewriuatm = Qiauibsom; blit here it is not simply truth as
opposed to falsehood that is treated of, but also reality, as opposed to what is
in appearance only. In a world of feigning and folly a man must be true.
Comp. B. I.S. 1257 :

Truth is chief among virtues in the world, and is called the root of all.’

Analysis:

1. Do not delude suppliants with vain hopes. [111.]

2. Be always the same. [1x2.] '
3. Avoid the false friendship that cannot stand the test of adversity. [113.]
4. Wealth is essential alike to virtue and pleasure. [114.]
5. The poor man’s words are unheeded. [115.]
6. The real nature changes not. [116.]
7. Scorn scomers. [117.]
8. Truth is one. Schools of thought many. [118.]
9. Make the best of things. [119-]
10. Nothing survives men but their deeds. [120.]

111.
ginemiA Q&il.Qi—tr(3&(g,£5 ^(^QeurrLb Grmjgisk-fiLJiSldsTLj @uir@Qiir&GiT iBsei/e? t^ppopeoL^ujeiiiraeir,

Q<sw0Qlj/t'0 GiflsvQevssrpGV
(SUSSi&jpSbTp] GDQJUjp ^llUpQS)S-- p&D<JlU(LpfhliE

flonG)(trj'iy-U Qumupp &?FI®njQp[TU2-^j& Q&iujBpsZrp)!

QsfTGMfpj'fPp (^ppLJj 2±-<o5H—

Broken promises.

O maid with many armlets graced! To answer ‘no’

disgraces no man, when the boon asked exceeds his means.
76 [S IT S\J UJl UJ IT IT. Ch. XII. I 12, I 13.

It is the world’s course. But to delay and cheat the soul

faint with desire is a sin like his who ‘slays’ a benefit
conferred.

ct : crmpAi> Qutr£j$@&i,—u \ jyfflrjy, G. 91.

To ‘kill a benefit’ is a curious phrase; see K. no. It means ‘to pervert, turn good
into evil.’ Perhaps the idea of etc. is ‘ while (the suppliant) is suffering from
desire, the deceiving him by standing (as though about to give) and then running away
from him.’ This is a Sanskrit idiom too. See Lex.

112.
iHe&rjpith r£&&irir,

6T<£&rrG)}][h] @g$t/d eSlsv/jiTsui; — jpj&&T[rub

lumsnQa QssrGsflss)iw GnguurpirrE] gs)&<£q£ll[u±,
QptSuQrj tsIssTQifl&pilii (oS)JLrJ-j.

Natures change not.

Men of worth, and men unworthy too, retain their natures

ever unchanged. Whoever they be that eat it, sugar can
never grow bitter; and margosa is bitter even when eaten
by gods.

113 .
Q&eveu,iLHTQfib Q-peflarrir * eu ft njeuir evir S3-pQj<oOL-.(otuinn erdnuit,

&rrsvrr(b! Qu iripfsip GiftSlVsn^ir (sunstsrftjpi

QuySVn® lEg&P USVJTQJIT; <5J<oVT

^)/_QTT0(Slifr '2-lbfD'i&JGV,-FT IT /E/(35<S3TJJ J5TI—\-

Q^/TL-TL/GCOL-CofUzi <oT6STUJlf &I<SVIT.

Triends in adverse and prosperous times.

When a man moves prosperously on, devoted kinsfolk are

countless as shining stars that move in the upper heaven,
but when grievous affliction haps,—Lord of the dripping
hills!—few claim close alliance with him.

Comp. K. 752 and ch. xxix. iris}. G. 41. (c^y.)

Ch. XII. 114-116. C ic i£i ii an in. 77

114.
—uirit 'gjpiflt&TUEia'kir ^Qnu.aigjiA ^oo^t'jcu.T/? gimuQpgpaignb sismontn.

toLl(BlsSloVir GSXSlUUpjgl L£>65T<Sst1 IU (ip G&Tnfil 6\)

J5®<SUSm Q^ILip <S)fi(Tfi45%SVlL[[i> 6TUJJJHLD;

J5®<susm Q^IU^J^JSST GTlLLJftfLO SL&U UQU (L#

<s($l6ujjii (ounrs^J/B jufiLtf'r.

Wealth the essential thing. Virtue, wealth, and pleasure.

Of the three things that endure upon this faultless earth,

he who gains the midmost gains the two extremes also. He
who gains not the midmost gains the cruel smart that the
turtle feels when put into the pot to boil.
Qpr. er : §gaiar) criU/Zrfirc&r.—u ; crtiignb,— QdF ; gut. Comp. 331. G. I37.

115.

/5<5Vom<5)§65r &6Zr(rrpu§ o58svQj_y2/ra.zi;

cSsvsvrrCoi Q^svsuitsijmu^ Q&trpQ&svsgiLD;

L-l6vd)!IU (oUTipjgl GgilLpCoGLlQufTSSr

Q&sveVKSurr psv&^iTjBprTtT Q&isv.

The words of the rich and of the poor.

A young heifer fetches a good price when it is the calf of

a good cow; so the words of rich men, though unlearned,
pass current. Poor men’s words, like the plough when mois¬
ture is scanty, merely graze the surface and are of no avail.
«r: Q#ir&.—u : Q&AjGv/ra/nb. See K. 1046. G. T4.

116.
a&efihuir&i £$)tu pern s & 06owti>
^/L_/huL_ OuALJ^i^rTSSTrEl &piSlj2$)lLD OTGiTJ^LD
cj£ji—r5]ftrrpjT GTSSTruLD jryL^fEi&rjrr;—pL—wai&ssr^piu !

&.uQu/r® Q/SIUUJ jniSllT&TlULD QuiLjpig-GglirEl

<5tna;uu(f>f Quiu3=3rQDjuSlssr &mu.

Wisdom cannot benefit the undisciplined.

O wide-eyed one! though you cook the wild gourd,

pouring in salt!, ghee, milk, curds, and spices, it never loses
78 15 IT £0 If. IIJ IT IT. Cn. XII. 117, iiS„

its bitterness. So those who never discipline themselves,

though they may learn extensive works of true wisdom,
never become disciplined.

ct ; ^jL-EJJsir^iriT} siruJ.— U \ Gm&uuQ]}. G. ^I.

Addressed to a woman, the illustration is from her department.

117.
• ujrrGj(n;&(8jib owQjfcj5QnL-.Gugp a_6onr<sroio} ^sifiOJirem/r $!&&&.

pUySmLD (Q)cEL£6ll ^ (TLD<5Utf\d>T (LpSST Gsfl & Lp& !

U LA—JFjl ?-L/<S3t2Ut
si&LDLp&rr®sTsv oSfEi(9jj§dCj&tiuul-
&_jDjbufrsv iu/r/fir0LD

Scorn the scorners.

When men scorn you, before their faces scorn them too!
what has a man to do with them ?—Lord of the shore where
beauteous Punnai-flowers perfume the glades that surround
the swelling tide,—what’s fated comes to all!

118 .
&trmjBaeir ucvQa/ ^jdnn9; c»i&&t£HusbaGtr •GL.jpin t$ipQir>r$ cjssrC/n.

>61/ jrjJQTj'S&QST ^llSl&niLD ^LJ1/005

ujsvCoSu ryQfj'sSlosr ^svsvtsujth ; — utsvQutsv,
GpQFjpsbranLDp prr^LD ^gyroQjBjjfl, ^Qursv

a_0si/ usvQ&irsmh) iriki(&j.

Cows of many colours, milk always white. Virtue one—many sects.

Though cows in form are diverse, the milk they yield

is not diverse. The way of virtue, like that milk, is one in
nature, though the schools that teach it here are like those
cows, of many forms.

ct: UITGVj glpQlfflj &lDUJfD£Gir (QfltTGBi . U \ CT» CTJ QJ ITtb f OaffSTTCTj.

So Vcm. i. 189: ‘ Pasula van tie vern,pdldlanokkati:

The colours of cows arc diverse, the milk is one.’
Ch. XII. 119, 120. C U) i£i ii stn in. 79

119.
Qpturb&)tLur&) GvtrtfirrjSirQJiirij eu<zm&u5ld)coir(75-10} &triDGir&\th Q&gvguia

<2/gjueSlj$j5ir(Tj;Lb £§)6vfov>.

lUrjJyiT &-<oV{EpG><5r[IT Q&tT6Vs{)l6V(SVrTIT? Q^QTjXil&lTSV

lUIT^JIT ^UfTlU^^lGST (SWTLfT^ITIT ?-lUTjri/IT

^jODL^IUrrS (g£]<dsT(GS)p Q 3> ILI 3> IT3> IT IT ? ILIITJPjlT

&QS)l—Qu[T&'3z Q&6V6)JUS 2L. lU3>3j IT IT ?

Tour questions. The common lot.

Look well! of whom hath not the world found word to say ?
And who have not by prudence prospered in life’s way ?
Ah! who in life’s mid course no bitter grief have known?
Ah ! who to end of life have kept their wealth their own ?

This is evidently the same as B. I. S. 1606 :

yrr: ^ ^ TifTTr: i
*T?PT ^mT HTH cFFT TUPT h=R'fTIJT II
Q&ir&i is rendered by one Commentator as = rya (£, and by another as = n3*aoa : = ‘ none
are faultless, so none escape censure!
CL-unuiii is used for ‘means of success against an enemy.’ These are ermib, Cu/oa,
^rcsni, and pawn-lb, ‘ conciliation, division, bribery, and punishment.’ Comp. Ilild-
Jiadcfam ; and Jl. Chin. iii. 255, etc.

120 .
/ d£@££) Quitqp0 SL.L-.dsr QpfoeJgi fiirtth) Q&lU^eSfairQtu.

^j^Qsfiu siSShwiL/susv/Tr) /dldQlditGi QsFGVSUJJI]usp

nSliurriw^ Gtfni jb Q-srPp iSIPrlfslsvcisv ; — n do
CoUITfb^LJ L j<ksTS)!li 9_ L_LDl-jLD UlULpI OStQp
3^_ppiSlQXT(oSST (QuiT(Lp^l.

Nothing accompanies in death hixt deeds.

Save a man’s deeds nought goes with him, search where

you will. The body which men cherish so, and adorn, is
itself profitless indeed when death shall seize and hurry off
with it. _
Comp. ch. xi, and 5.
8o £ IT GO 19. UJ IT IT. Ch. XIII, 121.

CHAPTER XIII.

DREAD OF EVIL DEEI^S.

6)9 %S$T IU & dF LD

( = unsu go).

In K. ch. xxi has the same title, but the subject is quite differently and more
effectively treated there.

Analysis:
A virtuous man must dread the evils which would render his dedication of himself
unfruitful; and these are here—
I. Cruelty to animals; [121-123]
1. by feeding on them; [121]
2. by imprisoning them in cages; [122]
3. especially by eating crabs;—[123]
II. Association with false friends; [124-129]
4. who pervert the righteous; [124]
5. whose pretended friendship will be as the waning moon; [125]
6. who will be as serpents ; [126]
7. whose minds are inscrutable; [127]
8. who regard only their own interests; [128]
9. who will ruin you in both worlds;—[129] and ,
III. Addiction to worldly joys. [130.]
Comp, my K. pp. 241, 242.

121.
'gjfleSeoirir L/H(garrfi)&,fctT aQarfaj Q&iiigi o.eowG) gipe^QisfluSp

cgjlT>3ir!£JIi}LL Jg]poSl6$T&LL Q&IT&6VT

LDS&ll. lSl6$)T3)<5 <3r(Sl<£ d(Sl j-QiSdikai

6)9svraSlp(^il) LjOTSiflp^rEJ &d(ot— Lysusa/

L/iSDSV^ QJ dSTTd 6UlSlj?].

 Ch. XIII. 122. <$ oS1 iu <j <1 ii. <Si

Men lead lives of self-indxilg'ence.

The burning-ground is filled with the corpses of men that

will not give themselves up to a self-renouncing life, but
oscillate amid sorrows; and the maws of perverted foolish
men are a mere burning-ground for beasts and birds.

€7 i drQatr®) srrG).—u \ LSleaor^SjS^ euuSjpi'

122.
^jsQairL^-iUQJif i5jsib jsjGnt^euir.

(^j(TI)LhuiTlT&(&)!W &TGVJTILJ <5jf5lGVlT<£ &/f617771035

<®0/iu/r/f <XLp^sfliLji^L Q&i<su‘i — &(rrjibuT[i<£(ZF)LD

<3?/7LK5)ioW/r//j <SL)T(LP'5T) OPlSlI^J El @ JULCy/T^ii)

3^LL(B\sniriU'£ uirr.

Penalty for imprisoning birds.

Their legs in iron bound, as slaves to alien lords, they will

till the black and barren soil, who snared and kept in cages
partridges and quails, that dwell in wilds where beetles hum
amid the flowers.
cr ; GineuuutriT,—u \ Q&ireuir.

Comp. K. 330. [Pope’s K. p. 242.]

In JI. Chin. xiii. 250-295 we have a striking illustration of this quatrain. JJvagan,
the hero of the poem, is met by a divine teacher, to whom he proposes the question,
‘ What is the history of my past transmigrations? _ What sin am I now expiating?’
The Guru tells him the following story : ‘ In the country of Dadaki, in the city of
. Bhumimdtilagain, there was a king whose name was Pavanainddevan. IIis wife was
Cayamati. Their son’s name was Codaran. You are that son. PI is parents married
him to beautiful wives, and one day when he was sporting with them on the shore of
a lake covered with lotus flowers, his wives begged him to cause some young cygnets
to be caught and given them as pets. This he ordered his servants to do, and the
ladies fed the young birds with milk and treated them with the utmost tenderness.
One day the father of the young prince saw the captive birds, vvas horror-struck, and
sending for his son, thus addressed him: “My son, those who separate birds and beasts
from their kindred, and imprison them, will themselves in another birth be torn away
from their kindred and reduced to captivity.” l/kot-jotsw QirniQuaunir
luremsu tgianetjjf&£)1kiTii$afG]@ £jifi 6ujbQ£ areuev 3arA6ofeJ©u Cura/if . . . J

The prince hearing this, was sore afraid, and caused the birds to be released and
restored to their flowery home on the lake. He afterwards, in due time, renounced the
kingdom, performed penances, became the Indra of an Aeon, and was incarnate in
your person. Your own exile, captivity, and conflicts have all been the consequences
of that one sin ! ’ JJvagan was so impressed by this narrative, that he renounced the
world, gave himself up to a life of penance, and at last obtained release.
, G
82 jB IT SO If IU (T fr. Ch. XIII. 123, 124-

123.
Q<g7teifor(b)afaT@$smu6uir eu @15giant'.

^iQ^CoUfT 6V/E/S3)dS QlUFL^IlU ®Sl(J!oV(Lg®^

Gi^J(Lp(oJ5(T QlLlQ-puCoGU,-CJ£J<&&(T<SV

^JSV6)j2^STcE aiFgsQ FjJTtfi &T6$T(Lprfl<£jg]l5 SiSSTp

ULptotiefatr <sutrn^0S)i—/BiS<i <3j/isv.

The penalty incurred by crab-eaters.

Like fire their palms shall glow, their fingers rot away,
who loved in other times on crabs to feed, and broke their
joints, what time the guilt of ‘olden deeds’ comes home, and
leprosy’s fierce pangs assail.

Understand a_sOTi_aj/f,ssir as subject to 6T®>u.

In JI. Chin. xiii. § io, verse 164 etc., the punishments to be endured in different hells
are described with terrible realism. See also Kd$i-Kandam, ch. viii. In Dante there is
much that closely resembles these pictures, especially in the account of Malebolge.
see Nannul 222.

124.
i6evQGvirQp&aQpsv>L-tuir<gt5 <p>G)iiJnQ£&8Qp*’nL-.iLinGV)j& Q&fffcgirifrQaQeuir.

QJ5QT)L-lULprb (o&tj5'£'£9»[T Qs5Tlu(oLJI<SV 6VJFHT&-LD

<57 ffl ill LJ <F <Fr lL. Ql^<SLI<SuQ/BJ lUffd^LC ;- U!JUUch

Qd5/r®Sl$$S3ri/jj ^061IIT Q&[TL-[TQT)[hl (o^FL^lB

&(J)l5)§<i55TlUIT ^QtUTIT'F

Bad companions.

Even things (soft and soothing) like ghee, when joined with
the fierce heat of fire, will blaze and burn, and cause bitter
anguish : so even upright men are perverted and give them¬
selves up to deeds of utter evil, when they attach themselves
to those whose deeds are evil.

cr : Qutreoojgi} 3
C< /ri_/r/f.—u : ^(gaz/r.

,sy!p™ becomes ep> by poetic license. Comp. G. 35 and Nan. 255; also cb. xviii
and xxiv, 171-180 and 231-240.
Ch. XIII. 125-127. $ aS1 2gjt uj # ff ii).
«3

125.
j$e&oSjrJ^ ir 8} ^Q[firr.j^rBL-.L^ qjstt

QuffllUOJlf (oiBodirSDLD /SJ(S!Dp(oUfrSV /5T^LD

eurflsma1 Guifl&ntfiurr nam^nh ; — gui'Fi<ss)<3ziujgv

(oUI&plTT IJ'J01ULL>Qu[TSV ®D<oU£Sff}2JJ5 Co^lLjCoLD

^itCoqst SpIrHiurriT Q^fTL^ijL-j.

Friendships with great and mean.

Great men’s intimate regard will daily grow in order

due like the crescent moon. Mean men’s alliance like the
full moon that rides the sky daily by degrees dwindles away
of itself.
Friendship of the great with the great. Comp. 13S, 166. K. 782.

G-137*' 1__

126.
&Z5j$)u5)Gvisvtr£> Qg&QfrrQ ^lLl/iOa/rarcDii jsgrjjQpuf.iLi£,

&[TG$r(o(rrj>i' gtS3TT ^rTir/B^rnuiDii) ^rrj/B^rrtud)^^

a1 itsjrypsmso/n cFTTits/ri s exfflsi)svrnri!sir,—Gkesyt!

^/533rQt_(S3Tjy £slpjsQ^itq^gugst

UfTLDU&pjFui Ob 3cOTL_ !

Disappointment and danger from foolish attachments.

Thou didst attach thyself (to unworthy persons), saying,

they are men of absolute integrity! If to thee who hast
thus attached thyself, integrity in those thine intimates does
not appear; hear, O thou who hast so attached thyself, it is
as if one opened a casket, thinking it contained an odorous
unguent, and saw a snake within.

€T ; (sj£S),-u t

127.
g^euirjsGnxa&a^&euir} 8
^<^ =trfr erear^ zpgeuir

imjnj QrjtTQ^guiT (Lpsnm^

Q£5 QfjrS Jg]ci553TG$)LL &_©OLJL/6UT ?-&fT!J'SV

/$GSTp5) LD<£(5 ’ /BTt—, Qssm ! - LLXSSVT

LLQST LC>Q>GUJJ] Q{FiUGSi^lLjLb (oGUr}J.

G 2
 [5 IT SO U). UJ IT IT. Ch. XIII. 128, 129.
«4
Man cannot fathom other men’s minds.

What single man has power to search and clearly know

the inmost self of other men ? Lord of the land where
weighty gems glisten on mountain slope, O hear!—Men’s
minds are otherwise, and otherwise their deeds.
b. 1. s.:

It is very hard to know men, their minds are never in one stay.’

128 .
jSin&Q5 Q^uiuebr a><g$\ iblLljsQsirsrrU6Jir QQissej (§T)tDQptt>L-.tU0ir(&j&.

65T6rrsrrrr Q^TL^I'SVjnriui
iEarrsrr<%;35T qstlLi_tt &iJ)lQ&smr<55)LD — Q^errstflu

LjG5rir)Q&&ULhi-i j$l(55TrD<!GV&(ajiS) y,®0Girp njfTi— !—

LD®STfbjli}&$<mr LDT JFITlij giSKSIld.

Triends from self-interest.

Lord of the flowery hilly land, where streams wash out

and carry hither and thither (precious things) from the
marshy land !—The effusive friendship of those who do not
attach themselves (to us) in heart, but perform certain friendly
acts merely to strengthen their own position, and who form
friendships guilefully, will issue in disappointment to the
minds (of those who are intimate with them).

QjsiruPewr ^0 =‘ being persons of service which has strength.’ This is quite

ambiguous, but the context suggests the interpretation given. ioasr^^iaaa6iru>irfau tSQtb =
‘ will result faultily in the mind.’ See a-j> in Lex.

129 .
[z&irjgnQ'in Q QlAirsvmLO elLlj ^(j^smLDuuuj^isijnLjiii G)aQ&(&iib.

SpiSllU tSpZYTSUTL^GST Q0)L3T0)1 ULLi_<®<$T6V

®syziftih uu’ Qlliliiuji^im ;—

£g)0«n/nfiy0 Q&Gsrry &^(9^svrT <5yisvsv
£(TfjUj(3L£> &3VSVnif&LL E2./T®/.
Ch. XIII. 130. $ eS Sfoin uj & ff 1x1. 85
Ruin from unfitting' intimacies.

If the glittering sword a man brandishes (be allowed

to) fall into the hands of his foes, it will assuredly come
about that he will thus destroy also his own power of
action. So wealth (bestowed on the foolish) will go and
burn up (merit accruing in) both worlds, and therefore the
really good "thing is to keep clear of the foolish.

(euaSljSjSiGO. G. 41). 6T : $ITG1{,-U ; IE&JG0G(n;in(£l2

[His own carelessly-handled weapon will ruin him. If any one be the means of
giving to evil men power, influence, and wealth he must be responsible here
and hereafter for those men’s abuse of these advantages.]

130 .
'Ojp^Q&ujQj5irir&(9j £{<5saBsj^ib uujzof}gvZsv,

LL’SotrLJUiT&w <sma?<s$L_/riL/; LD&£5LLQ&dr QpiiiQ

(Sujip^lQiuj, Qjb^Cos1 ? — <oj^sst^^ild
Spljru<5U®w(olU r-QjjUSlGtplSK Q&IU^JSGST pGVoVfTSV

a_J^L/!u(o0) Q_uSllT<£(3}.

To do good is life’s gain.

O mind! thou leavest not the bonds of home. How

many cycles, pray, wilt thou live yearning still for children ?
Save the good he has done, however small its measure may
be, there is no true result to any living soul.

END OF PART I.
■
 PART II.

ON WEALTH.
^Ijsmi—rrajgn: Ou/T0L utsv.
[CH. XIV-XXXIX.]

This division of the work treats of the good things of life, the way
to obtain and enjoy them, and the evils that mar their enjoyment. The
subjects are arranged in no very obvious logical order.

Quasar — Beschi renders it curiously ‘rerum proprietates

Graul has ‘de bonis,’ ‘vom Gute;’ and Ariel, ‘la fortune.’ See my
Kurral> introd. pp. vii, viii.

This book comprises twenty-six chapters, and may be thus subdivided :

§ I. Essentials of well-being: learning (xiv); good family (xv);
magnanimity (xvi); tact in intercourse with superiors (xvii); good
companions (xviii); moral greatness (xix).
§ II. Means to a happy life : energy (xx); family affection (xxi);
suitable friendships (xxii-xxiv); prudence (xxv, xxvi).
§ III. Right use and estimate of wealth: benevolence (xxvii); liber¬
ality (xxviii); want (xxix).
§ IV. Qualities that give dignity: self-respect (xxx); independence
(xxxi); skill in controversy (xxxii).
§ V. Things that degrade : folly and meanness (xxxiii-xxxvi).
§ VI. Domestic matters and miscellaneous t bad women and worthy
matrons (xxxvii-xxxix).

The whole is a series of aphorisms full of homely proverbial philo¬

sophy connected with South-Indian middle-class life.
? fiirfJ xf (boi bn: >i« . x;

‘
Ch. XIV. 131. &> c\> 89

CHAPTER XIV.

. LEARNING.

<$ 0V> SI 9
(= sv) a Ssinr a a id ® go).

This is first among the means by which men obtain and rightly use ‘ the good
things of life:’ Our®*.
The connection between this and civil government, which is maintained in the
Kurral, is here discarded.

Analysis:
1. Learning is the chief ornament of man; and this, because it gives a sense of
equity, and enlightens his conscience. [131.]
2. It has four special advantages, and is the remedy for unwisdom. [132.]
3. It dignifies men whatever their place of birth. [133 ]
4. It has three special advantages, and is the best legacy a man can leave to
his children. [134.]
5. It requires discrimination. [135.]
6. It is to be respected wherever found. [136.]
7. The pleasures of learned converse are surpassingly great; [137]
8. and these increase with enjoyment. [138.]
9. Association with the learned gives wisdom even to the foolish. [139.]
10. But not worldly knowledge merely is to be sought, true wisdom is needful. [140.]

With this comp. Kurral 391-430, and the notes. Niti. 2-25 are mainly on this
topic.

131 .
gjjo/jig* seSieSinyjC.s ft g/asd QpjSsShu&ijbQriebT ai^ih

0 (65^ j9]Lp(3}rE] Q&j'SoSTi (o^JLLl—Lp^Lh

LL ja^-Terr ;-QjBfSff&pJJjll

/BdVdVLMUini) grsaTsa?/’ ^’Ssv&sjldiljjsv

« 5VQ$ 'j£)JLp !£(&}.

9° jE it so uj- iu it rr. Ch. XIV. 132.

Learning, the only beauty.

Beauty of locks, beauty of circling garments’ folds, beauty

of saffron tint: these are not beauty true. Integrity of soul
that brings the conscience peace is learning’s gift: that only
is beauty true ! __

Lit., by means of that impartiality that says ‘ we are good.’

Comp. K. ch. xii and Pope’s K. p. 253. Only the thoroughly instructed man can
be fair-minded and intelligently just. The line etc. —mens conscin. *■».rti.
The kind of is stated in 140. Niti. 13.
isaiaiii is aSas5rirg«SuL/(ippj», pi. 1st pers. agreeing with mru. G. 93. Os(Q&figi =
G. 152.
An inferior version of this is found in Eld. 75 :
( ^j^DL-.QJ<SOTULjlb QgrrGVOJttTULlLb FFL$-<oBT 6VSC7ULJlb

tBGOii GU'oijrun rsfr&mflzuT Git^yrUL/Lb—i_<y/r<&

SQgg&ii&srGDGmLJLjih &jsuruueveo j GremQgm)

Qt—QggjslGur GneuruQu eueuruLj.

Beauty is not in waist, nor in arm, nor in strength, nor in deportment, nor in modesty,
nor in a shapely neck : numbers and letters are beauty.’ [K. 392, 407.]
Comp. B. I. S. 7609 : ‘ faiN the adornment of men is knowledge.’

132 .
^Qiu Q^rremtu ii&(5j<stt>(8)& &fDibjS

^jLE<5S)LD Ului(^LLrT6V, FFIU3>

£ll<5S)ld oSlsrr&igjtjm/B, (/r^LD^smirri Qel^gst^sv,

ST Lb <oS) L£> Q-ioVXpjfiim IU TIEI&iCoSmiEJ <356V 61® (oU /T6V

LO LOLL IT c_gyLLQFjlEJgl.

The remedy for bewilderment.

Since in this world it yields fruit; since given it grows not

less; since it makes men illustrious; since it perishes not as
long as (its possessors) themselves exist; in any world we
see not any medicine that, like learning, removes the delusions
of sense.

occurs here four times. It is called by Tamil commentators See

G. 116. But it is the sign of the instrumental case, and hence is equivalent to ‘since,
by cause that,’ acting as a case-ending to the whole clause, considered as a noun.
The infin. nu and ( = =g£s) make time-phrases, ‘when given,’ 'while they exist.’
G. 140.
Ch. XIV. 133, 134. ® s\) qJ. 91

133.
[SpiQtfirir ^uSI^jih appj^ajSeuQ j ^JpuLJ&Dl—iUojrr ^«y/r,

<35 errirjSoVpg^ lj iSlpjsp &-UlSI(Bsst<3: &zir<5sr(o(rr?T

GiSlVorT/fi'SVpJgJ Qj5GV&Sl<oST G)^l(LpLEIprT<i Q&tTioYTiSlJlt;

GGSH—djlGCpCopilT ^p^U^GS}} !E1 Gippn^ij (op[TODHU}

pdsvfisVpjFI GSiQJGtEU LjQlJD.

The learned, though low-born, are first.

The excellent regard the salt produced in brackish ground

as choicer than the Nel from fertile soil. It is fitting to place
in the first rank the learned-wise, though (sprung) from the
lowest origin.
The main word is «5«uu, used in different senses. The first , has ellipsis of 7th
case; the second of the same, and of Oiptsp ; the last of the 7th case. G. 152, 157.
appftfcGfiirmrr is governed by anai&a^asaijSfiai, which is subj. G. 145. uSiin is pred. =
0(g£kjrtb. The two sentences may be connected by g\g>Quit™, ‘ in like manner.’

134.
IPLjpweuifepeoTQijespub ^i^hjjrrp swefilu Qun^^snQiu Q@i$. emeuAs&j QojemOlib,

GSxsnuLjL^H (o^jlLuI—J ; GiiriupgiiSIp (o&ipdvcfcv ;

l£I&<35 QpuiSlssr 'jyrj&ii Qa=jr9<3sr oj si/qjtt ;

GTiFJFLD GT GST 6p (TFj (oil GST LDdSGTl_0T flUGLIGST

GlSl&GSI&LLp pGVGV iSlp.

/
Learning, the best legacy.

It cannot be taken from its place of deposit; it does not

perish anywhere by fire; if kings of surpassing grandeur
are angry they cannot take it away; (and therefore) what any
man should provide for his children as a legacy is learning.
Other things are not (real wealth).

For a-(#J = place, see G. 63. ul-IT. G. 89. mar. G. 114. €uri£i$$, G. X53. ewtSm
E-Gv&r$. er: Qffihaisvr. G. 95. u : eSlaaia. Comp. 280 and K. 67.
Comp. B. I. S. 3240:

The wealth of learning, which men carry with them, is the best of all wealth; for it
cannot be taken away by thieves, nor reft away by the king, nor is it burdensome in
journeying from land to land.’
9* (5 it so isf. uj rr ir. Ch. XIV. 135, 136.

135.
euirLptsir&T&ej ‘ ^QjprSl^itb Gismusar-ueyi \ (jQ)@<svir<sv7 ujrreuppih fliuGmiDajtr $ jgir <sv sfar G tu spa GeueobrGUb,

ftisvsiSI &<o$)ji£l‘oV, sip u s)jif pjorQsv,

QljDSVSV rfjlfysST&Silp iSlfttfflU6V ;-OpmQlfl^lGST

'-pjjJTIUp P<5$) LO<5L](5$)L_lU SipuQdU,-Jj IT <5p tj)l tU U

ussv2_om (3jQT)Qp Qprfipjgi!

Discriminating’ study.

Learning hath no bounds, the learner’s days are few.

If you think calmly diseases many wait around! With
clear discrimination learn what is meet for you, like the
swan 'that leaving the water drinks the milk.
See my K. p. 252. Note pofl&QtFir&i in line 3.
Here are four sentences : subj. sweS, erar, and ggeuar (understood) ; pred. ®«u,
© to, uen} apu. spu; G. 83, is poet. 3rd pi. = ‘ they will learn,’ and is used as an
optative,‘let learn.’ @cr@ + G. 61, ‘like the bird.’
The mythic Haitga l^/armuuilSi) is said to have the faculty of drinking only the
milk in any mixture offered to it. The following is suggestive:
t’here is a sense beyond the senses !
‘ tBn&Qsvr 'giflu {^]eufluj&aD6tj ; ^pteShspeur

Qtnnfcpfiu ei&ievir ‘ Qleirsq^Gn^lh

&63C7p SZITGlih/LJ J
Qj$Gobr®safltGB)eBr ereohreuoru o©to.
By the tongue they know sweet flavours ; by the nose they smell and know all flowers ;
by eyes that discern they see adornments ; by thoughtful investigation of many com¬
bined (the truth of invisible realities) is thought out.’—[N. M. K. 78.]
Comp. B. I. S. 245 and 7605 :

faSTT: srffWftt ^ I
WTC^cT W II
Which is the original? Comp, also Vem. i. 166:
Pala niru kramamu paraga hamsa yeruhgu.

136.
sgvgSIspp€ugpjemt_uj $<3r>$ rflZssr&aG6ue(mu.rrLh.

G<s ssttf! ^)/L/;*0su,T®jr Qpfsv'Ssv <su(p smpsi

&rtoHfflp 3i(oS)L—LJ UlLl_TS3T GTSSTjfii&LpiTlf,-&I(&Rf)IU l

J^GUOST jruchmTiUT cQuiUUpGp, JTtJSV Sipp

LD^sixpiSoimiurT psvsv Ossirsnsv !

Never mind the boatman’s caste if he take you over!

As none contemn the ferryman, by old caste rule to lowest

Ch. XIV. 137. 138. c3i 6V) 93

rank assigned, but cross the stream by help he lends; so

take thou teachings good and wise by help of him who is the
learned man. _
€T ; epqf&jir. (Qj$rrG&&.')—u ; $}&[fiiriry Qsrrerrev. G. 85. QgireoaR = QtfiremFleiniu. ^ gugbt — ^ or

'fasrQuj. ^jpi — ^p^p. G. 152. Qumujbp = Qutriu Jjppl. Qurnu = Quir^&j. G. 137*
I5GVG0 (o) $ IT GIT <S\) =■ fBGMGOGCD 6U <3> p<pi&>G){SIT GIT GTT <4 Si_6UITILJ, Q'ty 60 u£0, ^ySboUT. G. 3^*

137.
&pprf)G^G<s>i tun iuevir suq. {§&($&g! ^yctot-uyto usjjCsu/r^r^^liorL/^ QpfcjgpGBrjp.

<S6LiGVQFjp Q^fT<Sv(o&®n stilus p<55T(5$)LC ILjSSH_lUfrj

^SS&SljVlT <oT oo(3j65) i—IU JIT pLD(LpLL (9)1$^}

p&oflsZr ^jssflpmSlp &rr<omuiTLh—^iESveufTssrp

Jf[l LL) U IT 2_63M3<S17/T7f ufsl.

Tie supreme enjoyment of tie society of learned and amiable men.

We shall see whether any greater bliss is found in the

city inhabited by the dwellers in the ample heaven than is
felt when men of natures formed by old imperishable, lore,
from rivalries exempt, keen as tempered steel, meet together
and laugh.
Comp. 233 and B. I. S. 5390. See fiefi*Q<nr& in line 3.

138.
apqyrf) aeveorr/Feuir Qarreir^in iblLlSIgst /.

&<2Qff&l—{b psmCoiFITUU ! &{bpi$)i5prTT (o&G$3r<5$)LD

JHI GsfluSljn 3>(77) LCiL-J ■gi<5Wpp(op ;-JHl Saflp j Qp

atff\pp$<55T pssTQsr p<s$)& ppQjrr usmiSIsvj

/rail) (^jGVjmif Qpni—irip.

Tie friendsiip of tie learned ever grows sweeter, tiat of tie unlearned
ever diminishes in sweetness.

Lord of the cool shore of the resounding sea! intimacy

with learned people is like eating sugar-cane from the (tender,
juicy) tip; association with graceless, sapless men is like
leaving the (tender) tip and eating it from the (hard, dry) root.
67 ; Q&€mGnio} Q£rru.fiLf.—u : fgljrrpppi, gGnsgg). stonSi—ppofor ^fffiiju, G. I53> I52, 50,
64. $gvtpeorevrf ^sfirppQp = pQutr&lw, G. 137* cPjGjrr, jysro,? aS&v,
Comp, also 125, 166.
 94 [e nr so up uj (T it. Ch. XIV. 130. 140.

Qsedbrsmm.
The enduring character of real friendship is a favourite topic with Tamil poets.
In Jl. Chin. xiii. 139 the fragrant unguent with which the queens anointed their hair
is thus described:
[Metre : .. aS |.. m |.. tar bis. G. 193.J
( grjtrem Qt—rifleHebtrft efilt—irg] lEirgtib

QuifliuaJit Qsaforzmtv Guitqiua Quppaq^ih &iir& QeuemQatoriij.

Perfumed unguent rarely found, resembling the friendship of the great, yielding for a
year unfailing fragrance, if it be used but for a single day ! ’

139.
app&j/fjeif <firojarr&ib.

&GV'5Vi(oj ^uSl^jrni Q&tr

J51<GfF)J5 p'SoV U U (Si QJ rr ;-Q^TSV^pUlSlsST

epsmriottfl/Du ufrSiflL/yj Q&irpsmp LjpCo^rrSl

3} '55br 53U?'(T <3> (3j 3) 3j ITG&TLJ lUJTj 3>IT,li](3j.

The benefits of association with the learned. The pot impregnated

with odour.

Though themselves unlearned, if men live in association

with the learned they advance daily in excellent knowledge.
The new vessel, by contact with the Padri-flowev of old
renown and lustrous hue, imparts fragrance to the cold water
it contains. ____
ct : icttfljsir. (Q^rrems.')—u : jgfajuuQaiir. ^tiSlgph. G. I4I. uQoiir. G. 124. epedbrsoofip
= G£Gir $tLJ fHp6 —UJ.

140.
gjpgir&j&'fcn& sps Co enem-(Shb.

uj aj/Tsrr jjgiTsv &sv<5vrr

Jg] oV&JTiIT3V <S)J QpffVSVlTrEJ-35<oV&toV

<3ri_;9LJ5J§]<jSm J9]6VSVTp, Q&T<533t(S ppUJ

Qu 3§J5£j[] %5m jpjfiltoWTlT @£)6V.

Books of wisdom are the best.. Others cannot remove confusion of mind.

If men leaving works of wisdom, that contain well-weighed

instruction, unstudied, devote themselves to the recitation of
mere worldly literature, they will acquire a store of empty
high-sounding words, but not that wisdom by means of
which mental confusion (that treats unreal things as real) is
removed.
tr : gjfleuniT.— u : • £jj)&. ■*"■& = ereobr ^jeojinib^ jpreu&'far. G. 157. spiStosj. G. 86.
<su aui), Qurrtb'=az.q/io, Cu/r@<a. G. 14, 87. Comp. K. 34.
Ch. XV. 141. u lS1 na u u|. 95

CHAPTER XV.

HIGH BIRTH.

a5®.

(^1^-UlSlpULf

( = S.IU [T GU lt<£uu ^) ).

This chapter can only be taken as a strong affirmation of the truth that nobility of
heart and conduct is the only true nobility; without this the mere accident of birth in
a noble family only renders the ignoble more conspicuously contemptible.

Analysis:

1. Adversity changes not the essentially noble man; [141, 147, 148, 149, 150]
2. nor does prosperity dignify the essentially ignoble. [142.]
3. True courtesy is nobility. [143.]
4. Essential nobility possesses: [144, 145, 146]
a. Instinctive perception of right and wrong; [144]
b. Sensitive dread of guilt; [145]
c. Fondness for good people, pleasant speech, liberality, and purity of
soul. [146.]

With this K. ch. xcvi must be minutely compared.

The following (T. 92) is a fitting motto for the chapter:
< eSI(ipjS>g)2£mrJs QjStredrqr; —er(ip@fg}2i&r

epeorgiib iuemnirp €jsmi£tL]ih—ersorpiib

££){Dikgi<oB>!T airQpjpi eutr&?ii ifitb ^p6urr
L$iDGgiib iSlp&itr jSQJir.

He who does not spring from virtuous ancestry; the wretched fellow who knows
nothing of letters; he who delights in words that offend: these three though bom
among men are not men.’

141 .
&ijpiGB)in&l£ir6v$ig)ib Q-iunGj3(8)[$-u5I/biSIpisQfiirir

SL2_6lb>5! l_/JQLJLplj£&>3> &<o$3r<53011LO

(3}L^uiSlfDLJ uimdpim Q&T6rTOD&uSlrn (a}6ir(ir?T;

^j®i<£S3ST lJ&SV QJJBpi SGSST^GmiLCi ^{[FIllT

Q&m^-ULjrb c35d5l<®0(oU3fr LLtbjru?

96 [5 U 00 (U IT (T. Ch. XV. 142, I43.

Ii'. adversity noble men do not desert their principles.

Though their clothes may be old and their body worn

with want, men of noble birth diminish nothing of their
due observances. Will the lion nibble the creeping grass
although sorest need should assail him ?

Comp. K. ch. xcvii, and 148.

142.
Gioe&rtA£&6ifleisr ^tuevLj,

&rriUSV 6p(Lp<£$LD ^(o$hSLI(VpG$rjr)]LD

<oUirffirQ^iu (^ipuiSlppp/r/rds &6vsvjrj[i,—<sut sir (o(frfujl'o

<oS) LD3><oULp Q<supu\-Ul—Tj£/ QuQFj^Q&GVJoliLD

Gnutsliuai &®faTGtft}jLC> t51pT&(3j.

The high-born only have perfect excellence, greatness, and good

manners.

Lord of the hills traversed by clouds that touch the

heavens ! true excellence, and dignity, and good conduct,—
these three things belong to men of race that touches
heaven, and not to others, even though they may have
acquired great wealth.

143.
Quasarms&eifl&irr e^Qpssin.

GTLpGgiLL ItQ&JVGU] LD 6J(to5T

<siSK9uu epi^jpQoVrr ipGsrosr,—- (^LpuiSIp/sprri

@S5T(y <5p(Lp3i&L£>[Tc& Q&lT<5mi—rTIT; &IUQjG>JiT

QL-T<5bT(n? <53i>TfJp U Tp p SSTJTU.

The noble only have an instinctive sense of propriety.

Rising from their seat (at the approach of worshipful

persons), going forth to meet them, departing when they
Ch. XV. 144, 145. 3) If LI l5 jJ) LI L|. 97

dismiss, and such-like things, the well-born maintain as

invariable decorum. The low understand not one of these
things. [Or, These are not to be confounded with the low.]

(7$<£ er/pev — isSIlLG) er(Lpi5$Qn;&(&jg;<sv. efilGluu — ^jevUseir ^1/apt u l5I sS lL.

i—rrev a_i_(?6or Quiriu efiKblpev. See Lex. ep-oorpi.

144.
g)(7ra/r^0 &/T)(&ji$.ti5lrbL$pg>j5ev g^QtnrruShour geafligp/iL &snjz)tijw £g)6v2su.

^ffVtSViSShSU Q&IUL&IQST (^)lU5\)UrT(a}J5 8jlU6$)<5U

USVSVtoUIT &ff(bjpiLh U lj)ltUTr^l’c ;-STSVSVrTLD

&-<5m(tTjrE] (^l^-LJlSlpUlSlssr ^ea^jlULD GT60>t(o (&5),

L-l6m(IT)LD <Sp(TTj<51Jlf£ Q^GsflsST?

Noble birth, makes duty easy.

If men (of noble birth) do»'good things it is natural to

them. As to evil things (to commit these is impossible
to them) ; for this would be guilt which many would bruit
abroad. What greater good then can accrue to men than
high-birth, if it be their lot, to which the perception of all
ithese things) belongs!

This is identical with K. 951. Virtue is instinctive, and a sense of generous shame
renders evil impossible. \_Q&uud> and ‘ Noblesse oblige
(vj[$.ULSrDUL$6ir. (G. 6l. €$ULy.)
In Eld. 4. p&xiri&Qaev ^onii msflptin seems to throw light on this somewhat
obscure verse : ‘really worthy persons rarely fall and easily rise (since their nature is
averse from what is low and evil and inclined to what is lofty and excellent).’ <gj&u
from S. = ‘ what is faulty.’

145.
£2)(^1 (5)19-id)/D LSlpfegiriT <£ G\)G\)ITGB)LD Qfi &S) ID €J p [$p&<gT)&ITIT J ZGVITGV g)ij fl&jUSltfigpjeb <5<SWL- ^ QJITIT.

&SVSVIT(55)L£> &IU6UIT Q IT l£\ SV £ & <5i),

QfrrrGVsviT&mjb srr^llsprr (^^[riisu^sFLo,— &T6Vsv/rdb

(^ijuutr/T&Q&rTGir fttur&nLD jpjif&iI, ;—

LLJ(Gffi) £ (3jiy-UlSlpp 3j nj.

H
98 rs it bo ty. in it if. Ch. XV. 146, 147.

These four pious fears exist only among the really worthy.

Dread of unlearned ignorance; dread of the work that

base men do; dread of forgetful slip in words which one
must not utter; dread of not giving to those that ask :
those who are born of a race not so distinguished by
conscientious fears are as trees.

Those who have not this instinctive shrinking from all that entails disgrace are not
worthy to be classed as human beings. But see Lex. im@. K. 600.
$uiLOir$vn) — ^*.GU'?naiunm len-LL&aDlniril&GOlrp, slgvGuirsmm etc. [G. I52 . Fourth Case.]

Note the pufuQ&iriv in line 3.

146.
e-iuiT(^L^.uS!p LStpfcjSrrirwirLLGL- s*-Cvojir(9jiA.

^65T®65T63)/_D, ^)<53TQ&TGV, SpSST fjfpSSTLLfb QjD<%3ST

LO 65775 S5T®OLD, 6T65T5? 65) 61i 6T6V6l)(TL£>.-aJ65TLD655f!

(LppCo^T Lg_6tmjh£(3f (LpLpiEl^GLirflp psmQ&iruul-

^/biSlprBprri &sm(o6ftT &-6fr.

The fine qualities of the high-born.

Lord of the roaring salt-sea’s cool shore, where gleam

rare gems with pearls! Association with the good, pleasant
speech, a liberal hand, and purity of mind,—all these are
only found among the nobly born.

Comp. K. 953, where the four are fnas, g..*©,?™,

147.
SLiL/if^^LibPpLS/D^C^/r/r fiwrysrotfluj/risu 'gjpB&csn6 Qaimr^lpur.

Q^iuss^s (sjfh QpoisTLLsmis^rn (njifilssyih

QuiLJlUT <5p(TF)&l<Sinp (oUrfl'SV ;

6T6L/6L/LD <h65)l_23 (3jt^LLJlSIjDjBpfTIT

Q&iuojrr Q&iupuj <o\)&n<sij.

High-born men do their duty always.

Though its frame-work has perished, and thronging white

ants infest it, in a spacious mansion some room will still
Ch. XV. 148, 149. <5 tSf. LJ l3 <9 LJ U|. 99

afford shelter from the rain. Thus, although want annoys

them, the nobly born even yet will do what should be done.

This is K. 955. For the last line, comp. 153 and 183. Comp. S.
97 • (Vji$-UL$pibj5virt—u : —Q& ; £)sa>p u/rsvswa;.

148.
Quifitueuir eupyenma airevjggjLb tgjp<g,Qs:iu<3p(8jj& t<5GiriieGi SL.(n}ir.

^0L/®DL_ UTlhlj Q&fT6ifl6$mi> <5pQTjL-{(5$)L_

^fEJdSSmLtilT (G^TSVLD ®Slm&(3)jr)]T&-J5-^IfEILE6Yr(oUjd)

O&SVSVlT&nix, Q&6U6ll(o®STIT j£Ip lSl®sy ih SpLJLirTiS^fb

Q&Tev&rr iSljB/b suit.

The moon when half in the serpent’s month still gives light.

Like the moon which affords light to the fair and spacious
earth with one side, while the dragon holds the other, the
nobly born do not become remiss in works of seemly bene¬
volence, though poverty (inability) stand fronting them.
Comp. 241.

149.
KjD(&)i$-<i$pL$pi5pirir ajgyemui&areij'ggifhj Qaiunjih ^ppso)$ iopeo>pG>tL:trir QaevejQpppssirev^^1^

Q&iutuirir.

QfrGVGVrr ^L-LbJg]rE] (^l^lSIpp^fTIT Q&lU<SLI6$r

Q&<sv®Slt_&gii(!5j) Q&iuiurri Q nfil iu <su i;— LjevenruLi

UQTjLDlh Q LJ fTJT)J LJ lS)6$)l LC UJIULJ ffl LDjCoUJSV

QutrqTjQpjsm ^pjpi^GV ^jssnrpj.

The deer becomes not a charger.

Men of mean descent, even when all goes well with them,
will not perform the good deeds that the well-born wi 11 do,
even when things do not go well with them.
Though the antelope should bear a pillion, it rushes not
to war like the prancing charger.

Comp. 184, 358. See Lex. for another interpretation.

H 2
IOO [B IT SO If UU IT IT. Ch. XV. 150.

150.
«k)j£H<siMA st-ppanGvjsfflev Quozoriniseiflear Q&tuev.

GipO(ltj‘SST^}LCi (°£)<5V6VrT (3JlSf_LilSlppp fTif

'jpjjbjrpppjb QcTfijbpn'ik jgirp&surr;

cgyrbjn& 3SGDL_ pjTtfljj ^dSSVlUT jn&ypp<5<&<S5 TGV

QppQpGSTp Qp<5m<5tf$j Li®If..

The noble even in poverty afford aid to those who seek it.

The nobly born, even when destitute, are props in time

of feebleness to the needy ones that draw nigh to them.
So, when the wide river is dry, if you dig in its bed, forth¬
with clear waters gush out.

er : (gqujiJ/D/s^r/f.—u ; smpapair. Another reading is .sKsbrasof/f.

Comp. 185. Here zmpgi = ^MdrpQairAi = ‘prop, support;’ but it is also from v. isrpi,
‘a spring.’
Ch. XVI. 151. G IB SOT l£ & a STT. IOI

CHAPTER XVI.

GREAT MEN.

'J)jG5l&{T!JLD <£<3Tr.

Co 10 QST LD <35 <35 <oYT

%
( = GuaGsoirfr^j^OTfimu)).

Men of lofty mind.

The high-born spoken of in the last chapter should of course be great in character
also ; but they may be unworthy. This chapter treats of those who are great not
merely by accident of birth, but by essential excellence : it is the picture of moral
elevation (<?iodra»io = (?iow + «Bm) or magnanimity (^Tj?TrT3t).

Analysis:
1. High-souled men cannot endure a stain : they must be without reproach, and
are sensitively jealous of their honour. [151.]
2. They aim at noble ends, and do not care for present results alone. [152.]
3. No pressure of want induces them to sacrifice principle. [153-]
4. They at once recognise one who is worthy, and do not forsake him. [154, 159 ]
5. They are distinguished by courteous forbearance in regard to the ignorant. [155.]
6. They are not easily provoked. [156.]
7. They are consistently virtuous. [157, 158.]
8. Their friendship is a mine of blessing. [160.]

151.
CudCgu/t/t @u:ij5iL—£;$rb otjili Qutrqrjir.

<S)Sl at-ldlSI sir jpj&Gsfjavrru

a:tTGST(o(IYj'QT)LCl tSpUUTLDjb ($f5){5'Sm

LDruGurr/bj}Jijo ; ff rrGsrQ&irjpjoo prrrb&iT,—

(ojSiuQjrr <sp(rfjLcrr fr/Assr.

The good cannot endure a stain.

The moon that diffuses light through heaven’s fair realms,

and truly worthy men are alike: yet that endures a spot.
102 fE nr so i$_ to it t. Ch. XVI. 15a, 153.

while the truly worthy endure it notperplexed and sad

they pine away if but one stain appear.

Comp. K. 957. Note the second 0anl*G>!nra> in line 3.

Comp, also B. I.S. 2249 ; Panch.i. 231: ‘^^5 >3*7 rTT, there are spots in the moon.’

152.
QLoQeorriT QtsufiiruS-^-/} (j^Gtn&iuraiiniSiGpiU) Quqitki3n fliuiz&'knQuj G)&ilid ei«cbrgp.

^jQnflLjLD <oT6vfljn}lLh, ^<5$)&:IUT Q&<S&Flj5tf)lli>,

euesi&fsj <5T<omgyn/suT ^/tsstC? (y>y/r;— <siS)©o<jii9(53T
/BffluDrr ^GWElSlLfl35^ JPJ LDlSlsdflrb

jpjrFlLLTu iSI&DLpuQuiup GWrob?

Aim high I Better miss a lion, than hit a jackal.

Whether success attend, or do not attend the work, the

excellent will ever ponder blameless ends.—Is the shaft that
missed the lion worse than the arrow sent forth, that with its
impulse pierced the jackal’s heart?

lSskipul/= LfaojpiiLj = dmyi&a —1 so as to miss the mark.’ G. 140.

Comp. K. 772, 596.

153.
2
GiDitnosactr Gugpsimcnutr p pGvtr&&hL)pp &irevj g;<^ Q&tLiujr3£&3 ppm$Qtu Qffujsjtrir.

jBUu^Qut^pp^j rri tf rrsirQ^rr

(3jjLDQu(Lppjrj[] (^ppduQ&nsm (oi—(rr?rT;— ^!irEJ£<su(rtj>
^<srTofrQLtmi pjrfl^rb &lLl£.—^<oYT<o1jqdjiutm
Q&iuguit Q&iupui 6V&D61J.

The excellent are not led by want to commit evil.

The excellent, though emaciated and poor, do not trans¬

gress the limits of virtue and commit evil. With wisdom
for the pillar, with perseverance as the band, they bind (the
mind); and as long as they live they do what it behoves
them to do.
Comp. 147. Sec **£■ in Lex. Note the second in line 3.
Ch. XVI. 154-156. G in gw lc 4 a dr. i°3

154.
QinQe^irir 6£(]jeuemir 6
cpffifireir siremB^ib tgj usv)jj% Qj^iriir^iQfiirLLGl 5
i L-L$<£m!ursi 6
C)arrcir uir.

QiFGVSlj^jJi d5S337'0(S33)(7^p 3L-L_ & TSttBss,UfpJj 3zfT<5bTp <SUT

QprTGVsui^li G>£6mQmj3iSlp QQrjssrpu ipifip^liujuui;—

JB6VS1J(SS)J !T)(Tl— !-SUfIsVJBT Gni^UUipGST,

iXSVGUQDjiqili &-<omi—T Qpjfil.

The good never forget even a casvial acquaintance.

Lord of the land of goodly hills! — If trodden for a few

days a path is formed over even the craggy hill; so, ex¬
cellent persons, though they have seen (worthy) men only
for one day, as they'were travelling, will bind them to their
soul, exhibiting all the marks of an ancient friendship.
Q&€&rsi»u:u5iev G. 6) = like

155.
QmQevirir eveorir LSIanyzuL—& ■sppeup'Sinpu iJIrr^iaQssSl^jin v ^javin^iurr^j (oXLLuirir.

L/svsvrr <5T(Lpp^lp Qu rrQjjGffisv eujpiEiCi&TLLLp

&3V3VT Sp(ITj(511Gtn' 2_65)JLJLJ61//E/

JBSVSVTIT (SUQTjp^lLqrK) Q&LLuCoJ LbpptSliS5T

U5V6Vrr(TTj (S33)S33TSV

The good listen with patient courtesy to the orations of the ignorant.

Even when one speaks who has an ungrammatical know¬

ledge of the letter, but not of the meaning, who is of a low
(empty) school, and is unlearned, the good with kindly
compassion will listen, though it is pain to them, being
grieved that he should be put to shame in the presence
of many. _
G. 190. ^QfsSsfiuib. One rhyme. Comp. 316.

156.
QinGtevirir &Qy;trrr i£laemeju3^ih grub 6vstoj tteupGSlsvir u/f.

•SUSf-papi 3> (Tfj LD iSliioST<£ 3> SSSTl_{E!J jutyfl

(p)tp3jjnipr'r Q&TsrrsrflasiiLh <sst3T<ss)tsupQp

&DQjp!ppc53> —cpju iSipjpmr
3k-(Vj'irpLCi QJiTlSlp Q onppjfj].
104 [E (t so 14 uj it rr. Cn. XVI. 157, 158.

Sugar-cane, crush it as you will, is ever sweet.

Although you bite the sugar-cane, crush it till its joints are
broken, grind it, and express its juice, it still will be sweet.
The highly born, even when men have passed by abusing
them so as to wound, never lose their self-respect so as to
utter from their mouth (words of abuse).

But see in Lex. There is a /s.-rfi&Q&ira) in line 3.

157.
QtnQevtrir Lnpfcgjfc ^abgjQ&iuiLirrir.

JE6YT6YTIIT<3>6YT fT, d5L$L61/

<oT6rrstflu tSlroowj ii>

eurruSlpQumu suSlsuju &mL@humr

ptuSIjd uifleu jSlsvir.

The wise free from gross evils.

They defraud not, drink not palm-wine, shun what is

forbidden, never despise and speak contemptuously of their
neighbours, nor even forgetfully do they utter anything
untrue with their mouth : these men of faultless vision grieve
not though they fall into distress.

See K. 199, and note the use of s/tlL© throughout.

158.
iSlpif js&)tu£5’cO>@a> ^jiLS6^irq^<6^>L—iu toSssrs^straiJ s$0-toi_//rstrxo, p&'Oen £j Qu&iremc
QppoStij iFp^soorisJSSTr GLDGBrLnsasiflt—jsfsKSv s2_6DbrQ.

i5lptiLD®np iSIgstslL Q&oSh—mup—fulposTfi/B

(l>r£]£l'oV[TlT ^ip<£LL @(TF)L_(!55)'Up-jg/L/
HprE13^-p^6M (tp6S)&lUmu filpUtfCoGSTSi) IUTJ^JUj
^pjp!EJ3^p CoGliSSHTl_T ^J6Up(^.

When a man should he deaf, blind, and dumb.

Deaf to others’ secrets, blind to his neighbour’s wife,

dumb to evil backbiting —if, knowing what is befitting, a
Ch. XVI. 159, 160. C in sSr u) <4 a dr. 105

man thus abides, it is not necessary to teach him any

virtuous precepts.
Comp. Eld. 20 : ‘ UGvev/rir 5 35
LDGmpu )pQ&e u )<ovsBr; \

In regard to others’ secrets without an ear, in regard to evil words dumb.’

So in Eld. 6, 15 : ‘ ;he ethical teaching of strangers isj_strange to

him: ’ he needs no other teaching.
Note the rhymes in lines 1, 2.

159.
QQipirn jSibQLorG)L—(r($6uir Qis(b}rsml.uifiQ^iiit jis<dbr(8j LaffidJirir 4. QiaQisvinr ‘asedbru. ^sbr^iQun&o

erscTjpiib f5Gur@u?jgiuutrir.

UGST(GS)^^ OtEGSTpEEfTM USSSTlSlsVjj £5LD(Lp<o$)Lp

GT651 (<5y)Jq$l]L£) Co G)J3537T LJ GT GSTIE LpLJ J-GTGST(GS) GS)ILI)

QgUSSSTI^GS)I /EGSTjrULtfb QiT)GSrjr)J ^(LpiSColUliT

<xrTGSxrQi^irri]iGiT) Q&iuguit ^IpuEj.

Seek the good, they are always kind.

They who are destitute of kindly courtesy, even after the

lapse of many days, will contemn (those that visit them),
saying, ‘they will ask something of us.’ The excellent
will treat them with distinction whenever they see them,
saying, ‘ if they ask something of us, it is well.’

160.
/FT)0^L!d)aj iJpfcj5rGv>j,9: Q&iTisQjSrrQpc&jCoeiirrir ereve^ in Qu^neLT.

2_30/_/U/TfT ^)<SuQjGST Q(rrj>(7F}p?GVLU TLJ Upt^GT

<35 <30/ lUTlUTlt iCslGSrQdFGSTr)] <SUTLfiGUIT ;-£L30/_1L/

l5lGVpp2sVU UL-l—J£[l CoUITGVItCo'<£ JEGVGV

(ajGvit^Zsvu ulLl- si$/_r-4^/ ?

The treasure cave.

The lowest sort of men say, ‘these are men of property,’—•

cling to them steadily, follow them, and so flourish. Is
it not as when a mine of treasure has been found, when men
of good lineage have become our friends ?

This is ambiguous, and may be rendered: ‘ (Some) follow the base, saying . . .;
but is it? etcIn CujwirCbs. © is interrogative. G. 6.
io6 [E IT SC Uf. Ill H &. Ch. XVII. 161.

CHAPTER XVII.

AVOIDANCE'OF OFFENCE TO THE GREAT.

<3> ST •

QuffllUJQDaUlSl<SS)LpiUrT<SS)LO

( = Gulf Guj(t65)J <SjQ.PELGU IT«»Lc).

The last verse of the preceding chapter prepares the way for this : such precious
friendship is to be carefully guarded ; it must be a main object of life not to incur the
forfeiture of the esteem and confidence of the morally great. This is ch. xc in K.

Analysis:
1. Presume not on the forbearance of the great. [161.]
2. Suffer not.the rare privilege of such friendship to be fruitless. [162, 169.]
3. Value only the esteem of the good. [163, 165.]
4. Their anger is unendurable. [164.]
5. Their friendship alone is lasting. [166.]
6. It is not promiscuously given. [167.]
7. Miscellaneous. [168, 170.]

161.
G)uif\Qtuirir&(&)& &&srfcG0trearn!)liUL$ecr &(bl/5j2>1sv J <p&a>($iLS)&*jorr& Q&uj

ajir£'(i$l50ev G aj&farQtb,

Q u Tjylj u joTsm Qfnsm&tfflu L-jonntsiTppiTir lltlLQlcj

QsUSQJUUGST Q&lLJlUrGftLD Q(S)JSm®LD\ — QisuruppiSIsvr—
<-^(7350 A ^Y0S)5 jr>l>ortflL£?JoO 0S370)L_ !-
(oUIT&@£56V fL//r/T<£0<i) JpJifljJjJ.

It is difficult to regain the forfeited favour of good men.

Lord of the pleasant land whose hills resounding water¬

falls adorn !—You may not even to faultless men do things
that enkindle wrath; for when their wrath is once kindled,
it is hard for any one to change their mood.

«r ; QdJtu rarow, Gun — u ; Geutim® ib} gjif!#. K. 29,

Ch. XVII. 162-164. GutPujiranTULS'anifiijfTanifl. 107

162.
6
Qmiu 'gfflsSI vevir@euir QuifiQiurremrj^ Q^irK^Q^ns^iib gib euirg&p'far €$$&?> err ^A^euir.

QuIQStQsST Q&lGjIgJJil LD Ljsmifgrb <E5[filUlT<5S)!I<&

Q<35rrssrCoQfr g%svai3n-i_Lj Oup^Q^p^iLD—jdjgmCo<Gp

uiUGsfhsv QuT(Lpprrai &LpiUuQ[j psvsv
JBIUlSgV cjynSl'ofil gvtsuitI

Waste of golden opportunities.

Although those whose (pretended) wisdom is without

moral excellence have gained access to men to whom
approach is difficult even by gifts of gold,- alas! they pass
away (the precious moments) as mere waste time.

understood is the object of sy5i<jut.

163.
QuiftGturrir ^/ojid^I^^id ^j&jiniresrQpib LjSQpibL^sifi&^iLjQio Quir(^errirs& QsrrerrenuuQUb,

^6ULD^IULjLb ^SWp UjplLJUjLh J033T®Lb

L&(5m3iLb&& GtTTsirLL^Hxp U ToV ; piU(Lpsmjji

®n<£lUp)llUT LLfri^GtT <^]L^UL]LL <oT®g Qg gjftf Z_£)

&nio)jiuJif ewpppJM gvtit.

Praise and dispraise of noble persons only of importance.

Both disesteem and thorough esteem are in the class of

things that depend on the estimation of the great. Those
who have a discriminating knowledge of true science, lay
no stress on either.the abuse or the fulsome praise of men
who comprehend not moral principles, and know not the
rules of propriety. _
Comp. 294. Rhymes irregular.

164.
QuffJQiurrrnrev QsmSlsauuLLi—trrr guuirgpQsQ&Jir.

fffilffljfjlp J51T&LD 6i9l_03YT (1)3365)1 Lb

£_0fj9<S3T <3S®(0^S5T^ Q&tfS^sZrjpjLb £-LL(Z)LC> ;

^(TFjGnLL 9_<55)L_HJ JSSStCo^F(TpJilLD &-IUIU11T

Qu(tTj(5$)LL sstDi—iuiif QdF/rflssr.

io8 [B IT CO UJ (T IT. Ch. XVII. 165, 166.

None safe from the wrath of the great.

The serpent rich of hue, though it dwell in the moun¬

tain-cleft, from far is frighted by the thunderbolt’s fierce
wrath; so men escape not, though hid in strongholds hard
to reach, when these great in virtue are wroth.

Comp. K. 25, 29, 900.

165.
QufiQaJiririr^i uQlo ld^ijQu g<gaji7&(§ LofiiuuneugarrirSIjS pibsmLDgpirQiD mfiiijug) wjslClueiiTgi.

<oTLOSS) LL JpjfljsSsIffSIj 6Tlb(oU[T^V6Ujj GvQgVSSTJI)!

pLL6$)LLppl(El Q&(T6TTGUJ?il (a&fT61T6STT)i ; ^LO&DLD

jp]rfliuar Qjsit&Q ^fOGSTj^iL]^ ^rrssrCo^j
Quffhurmi Q^rrsirrai^i (o&rrorr.
Self-praise is no commendation.

1 You know not all our worth, for equals have we none
when self thus estimates itself, this is not ‘esteem!’ When
perfect men, proficients in virtue, regard any as dear, and
esteem them as great, this is ‘ esteem ! ’

Comp. 340 ; Niti. 18 ; and K. 439.

166.
£)fiQ\uirQairGlQ&irofon— ibL-Ljojcnutr^] Q<s\Ljib • QuiHQiuirQutr^l Qarremi—i^LLLj eusnirisg) Qu^^ib.

j56ifl&i—rb {DsmCo&rtuu ! — jsrrsttflLpi) Qurrsv

6iSIsrfhL/tthj ^InShusuj (oZzmr&siLD; — siSIsrflsiQssrnfl
^LprbOurTSV ^S66STfD3iGM (^(frfGjlCoLD

QjST6VL-l'& Lpjerrj Q^tTL-iL].

Morning and evening shadows.

Lord of the great sea’s cool margin!—Friendships formed

with mean men dwindling die like shadows of the morn ;
friendship of men of old renown as shadows of the after¬
day will lengthen out and grow.

Comp. 125, 138.

Ch. XVII. 167, t68. C u f uj it sui t lj 151 an Lf ili it id. 109

See B. I.S. 1004:

‘ Sjftroft ^TTT TWt -gTT ^ TJ^TTn

f^jpi ^liyiTTTXffH^T ^ ^HtjRTTIT^ II
The friendships with bad and good men are as the diverse shadows of the forenoon
and afternoon of the day: that in the beginning is great and by degrees grows less ;
this at first is slight and afterwards grows.’
s/= ‘ the diminishing (sc. day) ’ w§).

167.
'Oj'r&itQ&GveuQpta inir'SiflizuruQpiA Q/^/nSCfC^ir Qujpieurrir&Grr.

LDSSTSSTIT ^00 LDfiGifllt GTipj<S^6V(LpLD

JZU6$T6tifhu[TIT JgllULJUIT, SvCoSUmTI—T,-JglGSTGsfH

(§QDLpQ'ST6m'(5l ^TLp/Bp (<9jGfflITLDJLD <aTGVSV[TLh

SL(o5)Z_P^/E/<3?lL G)az65T(rtj>(T<& Qc35T0/E/0.

To those who cultivate them fruits accrue.

Those who press their suit, fitness apart, enjoy the

wealth of kings, and the charms of maidens fair; so all
the cool (shady) trees that droop earthward with thick
foliage, give- room to those that thronging seek their shelter.
tuaayi = Comp. B. I. S. 1066:

‘ VpjfiHI *R7T ^*3 31 l

JTT3VT JjfHtnnr: o5rir3 3737^33(11 373fr323f3T II .
A king attaches himself to the man who is near, though void of learning, of low caste
or clownish.. Princes, women, and creepers twine themselves round what is at hand.’

168.
iLi/rsTOjiiy^ £)Qr5&)(Lifr<z&>LoQiLi S-ggirub.

Q^ffllUp (o)3jif! ILjJB QjSlflSiS51) TIT 3o<mTGM)l ID

iSlrfllULJ (o!U(TfjLL)LJl_tj QjBTluQ&=lLIlL]LD ;-QufUlIJ

&_svsu/r ^)0/ad?L^|i: (o&ituul — lujrr ldtlLQjIlo

S<o\)<SUT<oS)Lt> Q&TLqL 9_J2]LD.

Friendship 'taring's pangs of severance.

Severance from even those who have no understanding

[lit. no understanding that understands (so as) to understand]
causes great and spreading sorrow.—Lord of the shore of
the great, unfailing, swelling bay! — To be intimate with
none is ten million times the best.
is an arm of the sea, a back-water. Its three enlargements here are QuAj,
no P IT SO if- UJ (I (h Ch. XVII. 169, 170.

w(,s), and &)@<b. Many rivers are dry at certain seasons, but this is always full.
QiutHiu and mean much the same thing, but the former refers to the extent of the
bay, and the latter to the abundance of water.
Comp. 247 for the construction of line 1.
Comp. B. I. S. 6624:

‘ *nfrnfaipftm??n stttttfri TtniRT ip( 1

^ ift% vr^f^tT ^ ^ II
For all that are bom it is certain that meetings end with partings. Like bubbles in
the water they are and are not.’

169.
seveSIsparjiogjiib^ QuiftQiutrsnrj& &ir<$m)tt)Qi]ib} @ifijs£)rr <£&(§& G)arrt—iri£>Qju) £j<g&£evira rgj.

&GV6\)T£H QujSllU /BIT^LD, QUtflIU6U j&S3ST

Q&GVGVrjgl (SOQjSlU <5$)61J£G\)ll’c)7-Gp'SV<SU

Q&Tt—TJpJ QpTL^Ipp U&G£lLb &^(5S)rjuiSl<3Sr

I It TjryiffMT/h U3®fL/an/_(L/;TT &<sm.
Ho day unimproved.

Days gone by without learning, those passed without any

intercourse with the great, those spent without giving what
is fitting;—in the case of the excellent, if you tell them over,
none such occur.
The form of this quatrain suggests T. 44. For urwl/, see Pope’s Kurral, p. 312.
QuirBiu=Quiresr, § 58. Observe ww, u®*j are used with nice discrimination.

170.
G)u//? iL/ev (5 aeve3p£)pi5£eij(n;&(8j &Qpibf G)&evojir&(&j fFanatL/'j) QuqfsmLO&niupjSafih.

Qurfliuiit Qu^gshd ^\pp<ss)^(5S)LD ; epsZrt$/b

@ifllUTlt &^rfi<5S)LD <JpJL_<35c35L£) ;-QprfllL/IEISTffV,

Q^GViSUlL £-<5M—lUrr(TFj(!5Jj Q&6V<ou(a!J p p(3& j pp fTT

jpjzV'SVffO asSsYiu QioiJiSsflssr

Humility. Self-restraint. Charity.

( The greatness of the great is [the quality of littleness (in

their own sight), i.e.] humility; the (real) acquisition of those
who have acquired (any) one (science) is modest self-restraint.
If you rightly understand things, those possessors of wealth
only are really wealthy who relieve the wants of those that
approach them (as suppliants).
Ch. xviii. 171. fBeog^Kjr^Gffi^Gv). Ill

CHAPTER XVIII.

ASSOCIATION WITH THE GOOD.

jbsv&SIgst^Co^it^isv

I fE SO Cp SV) IT T G3T p> GS) 3) & 6V))

With this chapter compare K. xlvi, and my notes, p. 257. There, however, the
mean and low are to be shunned. See also vmirgi, 5.
The company of parasites and profligates will destroy all the benefits of good
association ; hence the position of the chapter.
Parimelaragar says, 1 tdflujGSsBnnirajgij iseir^niniLjib $iLi£lQev$eo>t£tLjiD crsirQurr^in
eHh-Qjiigtir/Sfsqjiii QppmnuSlevr&^LLi—ih; mean association is the company of those who say
there is no goodness in what is good, and no evil in what is ill; and of panders and
parasites and of such-like persons.’ Here the obverse is given.

Analysis:
1. If a man leave the bad companions of his ignorant youth, and cling to the good,
the sins of his early days will pass away like the early dew. [171.]
2. Six precepts: among them to detest the friendship of evil men, and to listen to
the counsels of the morally great. [172.]
3. Associate with men who know the sorrows of life and will aid you in your
struggle for emancipation. [173.]
4. Such communion makes even this life endurable. [174-]
5. A series of striking illustrations of the theme. [175-180.]

171.
G6VGVQjQ(nr(b) (o&rfte&f £i$ajirULi($Qj£,gi<& jstueuQrnr(b)<5*-L$.j3; ureuib

UQTjSUtB ^l—fEl&irCaJlT

Qj$p9,iusvs\) QtFiuQ^nqjjQ lUQJSLjLb —

&TJ<5 Q&(SiQld, Q<oUl&6$T(Lpjr)}&LJ

L/fbu<o!fFlu t—Tl£l(3j.
113 J5 IT GO ISf. tu fl T. Ch. XVIII. 172, 173.

Good companionship cures the follies of youth.

In youth unwise, though men consort with haughty ones,

and walk in lawless ways ; yet, when they join with those
that know the righteous path, their faults shall melt away as
dew from off the grass when sunbeams scorch.
V

In ^afiSioa/ic there is duplication of <£/. [G. 41. ®.]

So B. I. S. 6747: ‘ tfNpTT ^?5Flf I

Even the base obtain excellence by connexion with the good.!

172.
J <5Li-Slpif sGltgjQ&ireu'fcvLj Quirjpi@0Qiiib LSpsmr eu^Qiuir^i
(SPPQais $tU6wr tFLLanuQeujpijgpQiub Quifituirir Q&oeu'foju Qu^pi^^jub Qeu6aar(b)in,

jp/nfl/flcrir ^JpQp^; 'jpjc5jj‘frL£l6$T a^ppLD ;

Ql_lTr)]U§<5br iSlpit&GjIiGJjQ&TiSV ; CoUJpp]iB<35T (SU^&LD;
QtsupjtSssr qSI^oST^iutt (o&<sm6tnLc>; OT^^/rsar^Lo
QupiiBm QurfliurTTSiimu& Q&(t<sv.
Six precepts.

Know virtue’s path! Dread death ! Bear others’ words

severe! Beware ye practise no deceit! Friendship detest
with men of evil deeds! Daily get gain of words that fall
from great men’s lips!
ct: ifir. (O^/rao^.)—u\ ggvgpeStisjr&^ii). Q&ujLiuQQu trig git : G)iF/$Gmiu, (8jppj5G0>,g? Q&irev?£vf

&gg>@j QsemaniDGnu, 2
Q<y/r<ffo ev.—^j^lSIgot. G. 84* G$C£or$tutrir — jsefl'fcvTtun(g&nu-uj. G. I 52.

173.
L$pLjLSIgjjGmri-.ir(9ji5 ^drruEia'hr ssem'Sl (Qir6tsfIs'far&G&irj5Gv ibgctgidid.

jryoni—PpjITLJ lSllfl<ol]LC> JpjQTjLhtSluttfllLirEJ Q&(SIld

l/ QsfTomL-fTi\i g^svirsv,— QpjL^rsiQu
[S)pUtSI<5ST(5p QpGZTJllsmQT) lh Quzfi®Sl ((5$)3S)J
2-pUL]<5miT&, J2JLDLL[T6T6$r Q<SW(chjfr !

Life has many evils. Attach yourself to the wise.

Severance of close-joined friends and sore disease and

death, all these combined hap to those that have assumed a
human body: so the truly wise have felt that birth, from the
very first, is bitterness. Ah ! soul, cleave close to these!
Ch. xviii. 174,175. fB6v)oS'air^Ga:J^Gv). 113

174.
gxgeuesr mecrQ^ir^jS iB<2oQevir($<oinL-.iu 8^.£-L-.fa<ea>g,&Q#bfegi epogauQurfleSr QJir^iuirar ^arflfirrib.

{jj£)tnuu rijlfyoSTILirEl&IGV ^)(55T0) QsjGsflmiLh

lSJjdulSI'Bsst iuitqJ) (Lpssfliurrif—i^puiSlssiiorr

USSSTUJlbru d£6uic£(?61T/T Ql—(S^^JGST£)JLC>
jSGmurrtbfl jblL&u Quasar.

Friendship makes life endurable.

Though when you ponder it, it is surpassing bitterness,

none hate (this mortal) birth, if in (this mortal) birth they ever
perform friendly acts to men whose hearts are set on noble
excellence, and gain their friendship.

€T : uJtrQth.—u : opeafliumr.—Q& : iSpLuSl'isor.

This is in some sort a reply to 173. @pUu is adv. to in Comp. 223.

See Up and /!>&■ in Lex.

175.
iB&s &Gs>!j&Q&irfcg) $ir$$inir(gib ; &&j<oV6iiiT&<-LLL-j&$jb Q&ifleir SGifiirgib QmQevirii'
^everts dr.

&M.WE] ssm/itf &-J<ollJ§IT QlFlTJB^isiToV

(oUQTjLh tSlflpjSlp fsirppLLTLD ;-g?0tb,
(^gvldjlL^I ^GVGvrqrjw (^dTj^iQufT osflputt,.
/BSVLDTlLQ P<S\)<o\)IT<5S)J&

The water from the sewer becomes a sacred stream.

When water from the town-sewers has joined the great river
its very name is changed, and it becomes a * sacred stream.’
Ponder well! Even those who have no greatness of clan,
if they ally themselves with good men of goodly fame, shall
stand firm as a hill.
87 ! 'f'7, @$)Guwirir.— u‘ iflpuir,— GndiribQQjfijpGininfi Glptema. a-iTGi]i£ir =
Q&irfc@&aiT&j. G. 87.
This is the first of seven illustrations of the theme: (1) the sewer and the sacred
stream ; (2) the hare in the moon ; (3) milk and water; (4) grass and the tree-stump ;
(5) g°°d grain and good soil; (6) the boat in the tempest; (7) the sandal tree in the
thicket. These are parables in the germ.

I
 pB it so isf. uj it rr. Ch. XVIII. 176-178.
114

176.
QuiflQiuirGWJ& QffiitfcjS (dfiGiun ($<& Q/Dtiuont—GDir.

GpSifdT&tsItT GUT6mLDj£llU(ch) (o&j^GVrr CoGVJElSlIU

'JPJIE1&653T sfilfrlhlSlsST (LpiU6£JJ5 Q^TLpULjdj^LCi ;

(3j<537^51 IL/ IT 55) LLlLJ [Jll£!l55)]{5fj ^jOuj^GUrf,

(3}65TrD65T(55)T Q&o55T5S)LL> Q&T6lflG5T.

The hare in the moon is worshipped.

Because it is in the bright-beamed moon the very hare

in heaven’s lofty fair expanse is worshipped. Though scant
their worthiness, men obtain worth who share friendship
with those firm as a hill.
Comp. 151. See R I. S. 6304; Panch. iii. 79.

‘ JTjTrTT fafel flRTCTt H7T I

By connection with the name of the great the best success is gained.
Hares live happily because of connexion with the moon.’

177.
QuifiQiuiranj# G&irfcgi &)flGiu/rir QjstrasTQyg),

uj(o6vr L—Grrmuj^fT utgw^ld jpjGVGVjgj

rtjjnu jSlpjsQ^rf rhjpi ;—(o^[fl<ssri
ffinfillUTT ^l^55)LLlLj/B Q^fTGM^^fT J5GVGV

Qurfiiuiri Qu(rrj55)LL55)iu&
Water with milk seems milk.

Commingled with milk water becomes milk; at least, it

shows no more as water by its hue. Look close, the mean
men’s meanness shows not if they join themselves to
greatness of the good and great.

^jatru, see .syarj-a/. Comp. Vem. i. 13 : ‘ Palu galaya niru paleyai rajillu.’

178.
sevefil Qp^e^iusmeu stop uy ctoi_.il/ t5<5VGueurr&'fciT& Q&ifl&sr Lj‘3n<£&jiT&&(&]&rrir.

Q&rTSVfisV ^)0C£)L/<S3T(^JEi7>S
<sp GV&rCoGU ^@70 a_Lpsuj a_(ipL/S3)/_T0;
QLDGVstiluQlj rJQlSlGpl /Bjb&TrtGLI ^jijB^TtfCoLDGV

Q^gvgvjguj^ Q&jparfir
Ch. XVIII. 179, 180. (5 go got G a- it ^ go. n5

The society of the good a protection.

Grass close around the stump in the field adjoining the

house will not be destroyed by the ploughshare of the
farmer; [thus] though men are weak, if they get under safe
protection, the wrath of their foes will not reach them.
er ; l/Aj, Qemb'—u 1 ^(i).— epevsir, Q&GvwrTj eT^ifineop eSSkitG7<#G. 90.
= Lj<S0r£jg)6lsfiL-£j&i<8V. G. 68, 152.

179.
G)(5 cu 2su Cj Quit i56uriZG)iniurrrt) 6
&/r i>rpGuir ^eurriraejr} $51
UJGurr&k-L—i-.'.@$p G&rfteor

&irevL/®Di—G&>in QsQtb.

jffisvjssv^rr ams 35)tu QpdvCoSvQurrp pppiS

(GjGVpSVppiT SVrr(^61Jlf 3zI<oZT(o(irj,tT;-&6VJ5<SVp<o$)p<£

^(oUSifi Q&<5WJ^Q<o$);gppiTn&(3)&: gz(T65T(frj'(om(5$)LD

$£i£is$T<tn) Q&nai Q&(t>lilb.

Good tribal associations maintain excellence, and evil ones wreck it.

As Nel that flourishes through the goodness of the soil,

good men become illustrious by the excellence of their
respective clanships.
Goodness perishes when it comes near evil associates,
as the tornado advances and destroys the excellence of
the ship.

180.
g(Tj;eiirr luevGveuQrrir® Gffiarrg) ^iueuGafr(b)Q&if\<cbt -strQptii ^s^LjuGlenir.

U QST3535fTGST LJDJYJJ <3)5! SUIT 6T6$)ijkai[T(6Jj Q&ti/Sp

^OirpprrGV @£)&Lpu u($lgut;—l\®srtbgn

QtSUijfii&LDLfi cFppGiTOptjj (oGUfEJQD&lLjLC) (oGuQld,

<oT^L-J<oSTp ^UULLffi &rT6V.

Evil association brings ruin.

Though themselves pure in mind, even good men incur

contempt because of their associations. So in the woodland
glade when a conflagration takes place (not the worthless
brushwood only, but) the fragrant Sandal and Verigai too
are consumed.
wasr^fsra) = mair§iSi, G. 137*. Comp. B. I. S. 758 :

‘ tnxrffk: i
The green (grass) is burned up with the dry (stubble) because mixed up with it : let
there be no mingling with men of sinful deeds.’
 CHAPTER XIX,

(MORAL) GREATNESS.

Q uQjjtsm ld
(= pBir)gs33Tiii®siT(r'a #)D^QjjgjGu0i|^Girg!nir)).

This chapter exhibits the elements and indications of moral greatness, as the author
conceives them.

Analysis :
i. Earthly desire (^cw) must be extinguished: the first test of greatness. [181.]
■2. Worldly enjoyments must be despised : a further test. [182, 183.]
3. Even in adversity duties must be attended to: it is unaffected by adversity.
[184, 185.]
4. Yet faults will exist, which will be more conspicuous in the great; therefore it
shuns inconsistencies. [186.]
5. The enmity of such is more profitable than the friendship of the worthless. [187.]
6. A great man is all things to all:—adapts himself to his environment. [’88.]
7. He is undisturbed by the strife of tongues. [189.]
8. His joy is in utterly unselfish charity. [190.]

With this must especially be compared K. ch. xcix-c, where Qu(jsmm, ^irar^abr^^
and u£*4 are degrees of excellence.
In ch. xvi of this work, Gaeinn&aar are 1 the lofty-minded,’ a somewhat different idea.

181.
leesrQexrr^^SLL Qurycrotfl.

FF^fSV ^)<3S)3=IUJ 'l6rT(oS)L£>Q'SF <5X5?IE1 (3}<£<SV/TSV

&nrp 6U6H0/E/ &(ITj^;p<5V8VtT,-

pjJglJBJLD ST 65700/ c_gy SH/T Sl5 ^S5T E <5S)&<5& ll_® U

QuflGuQp QufTSMLD Q U T 0 SIT.

Renunciation of desire is ‘ greatness.’

To give is no longer ours; and youth is gone far off;

our once beloved ones think of us no more! To depart,
Ch. XIX. 182, 183. C U (5 63) LG. 117

having abandoned ‘ desire ’ that bids us love and hope for

future joys, appears the thing that’s meet.

Comp. 12. On desire (<”yar), see K. ch. xxxvii. For Guirgmb, see Lex.

182.
'gjflefilGviri}' 6TGBr&a>($jg) a^LJuir: gf@<3iT ififajiurraniDGniij

'gj<ay>fSe$(gtbuiri}‘.

^rn&iiTGfilGsr ejUjfr/sCo^Lh, triEi&onLnpCopLD, GTGsrQpsms^sfl

QuiUF&tTrs Qprr(Lg(3}<5iJiT (oustsipiujj;—^^/r/rsi/
fittTpGSr CoUTG5ir}J rfjjtfcviUT <oT<o5T61j<5$&TiTjBpTIT

GT6$rr)]LD UffhoU &>l<oVIT.

Fools make their home in a changing- world.

Fools thinking ‘we have found joy in the refuge of home,’

' and ‘ we are here in perfect repose,’ forgetful (of the insta¬
bility of all things), go on their way.
Those who have felt that that ‘ refuge ’ is unstable, while
it seems to stand fast, never fix their fond desire (on it).

€T: QuzmjSuJiri?, Q-GxjTirfcjSirif.—u; §(ipegs//!, ^)e\j/r.—uft.&jffiojrt, G. 95? I -5• uifloigi + ^)su^.

ifittrpesr. Comp. 4. The opposite here to (Qutjaoio) 1 moral greatness,’ is ‘ folly ’
(Gusn^mm), that finds repose and sufficiency in earthly things. This is ‘ bewilderment ’
(101uiS) and ‘ meanness ’ (Sjyenm) in 183. takes a plural (rSdrpeur), since it means
‘ home and all its joys.’ (See ■?«#.)

183.
_1unir iD^JOiiouSIboru^jj^sQ^s.sirj&sorLDirbara-meu.ss^on^- Qi&ij^Gbtryjeucr&.

Uiruenioi^ oSlfgii Q&iLjjg]

Qjjjgshjdu ui—iQpjiiT G)j utpif fiT—jpj rfiliZjjJTiu

j^^Truipj rijlsbrCop, jflpCijCo toil(gjiiu (etjusstlo

UZVJL/IJD 2l 6TT.
n8 15 it sv) i?- iiJ it nr. Ch. XIX. 184, 185.

Seek the unchanging'. All things here change.

See that ye sow seed that in other world may ger¬

minate ; free your lives from earth’s bewilderment and
meanness ; stand in your lot as wise men ; the changing
hue of things shall without cause fade, and many things be
new. _
Comp. K. 24, p. 193, and Ellis, p.65. I take with eiir/fuddir, ‘standing
as wise men where you have once taken your stand.’ Understand g)sspjSsk, ‘ of these
things,’ before iSpio. The whole admits of a wider and more poetical application
than the C. recognises.

184.
QurhQiuirir Q&iupevQuir&j utts Q&tup&j

S_<5S)p LJLJ(TF) lil T> fTSVp£i]t h Q$6nfl

^(stnppjgisxsflspiu) qtgstut;—Od5T<ao/_<T9JL_c§jy/.b
&rT,=£JJ2JlU& <3B<o3dT smith QuffllUjjQufTGST LLib<5S)piUfrj

Good men are unfailing fountains of beneficence.

The well of springing water serves the town that draws

and drinks, even in time when rains are scant; so great
men in adverse hour dispense due gifts that others give
not even in their best estate.

sr : Q&ujgA) (Qprraoa').—u ; fgjfigi.—a_siopijiJ(5fio ■s/rcu^jjto = msaripQu^j^ej £rsu

air^lgltu — atrSlp. G. 87, 14. = ^iiShu. G. 87. (-uw-).

Comp. 149, 185, and 358; K. 975. s^emptjLi, see K. 559.

185.
Q&eu&jA c£iy$iz@irQ/lib QuflQiwnr Q^tuiL/ib ^/ft£Ej<SdSj7<y QffiujQjrrir.

a_JUL/S5T ppjgjSV ,_gyjyu9L_pjFtf/T

<ssv^irp [ft ^mjii (h j^QpQurrp Q&Gvemh
u3Virj;&tTpji$& Q&lLGjIsv pj>i <T> 53W 6p)i p) QoViiijytrp^-f
Q&iuGutr Q&iupun gvqdgii.
 Ch. XIX. 186, 187. Gu0 an it. ll9
Great men do not neglect duties because of poverty.

The river pours forth a mighty stream and feeds the

world; and when it is dried up, if men dig in its bed,
streams gush out! So good men, when rich, give to many;
and, when ruined, give still at least to some, and do what
should be done.
The figure of the river is found also in 150. G. 38.
The fourth line occurs in 147, 150, where the general idea is the same.
Each line has a rhyming with the first foot.

186.
QuiflQiuirir Q&\u@ (^pprsj srr<sfforLJu(b)Lb j §)rf)Qiuirir Q&iu@ (§jbpEJ &irascruui—trgi.

Qu(tTj<oU<5inj J5rTL_\ QurFKolU(TIT^lL U2l6S)LL

<£QT)J5®nj(olJjJD (&j(oL_(aUT{b Q(lYJSST^LD ;-

Q&TSSTjnG&TSST Sl5s3T0) Q&lfil6S}] 0 OfIfilUTj(oLD6V
, <spttrarpspip
Faults are conspicuous in great persons,

Lord of the lofty hills! Any evil in men of moral great¬

ness shows like a brand on a mighty bull; but although
mean men do painful deeds, like the slaughter of that same
mighty bull, none of these attracts attention.

For o®, see Lex. Since = «&•©«>*, & is required by G. 27.

187.
OanetfoTu. £)Qi5£ib gjeoTUian'in. Quifjiuoi^i-.^^}p Qsnemi^ u&n&ujih QuqsotoiopQib.

Qjjj<3S)ld ^jiusoiSI-oVT piir&oifcr

uan<rpp JpjcfcmujLD uffhourrib;—

J5@S)&QtUlLjli) CotollwSiSTL_(T3j pSVSvflsiSl (6J)T&5m

UGmsCoiuiLji’n urr(5l Qujjild.

Enmity of the wise better than friendship of the mean.

In proportion to the degree of one's intimacy with men

essentially mean and without good qualities sorrow accrues ;
130 JB IT SO 19. ULI IT IT. Ch. XIX. 188, 189.

but even the hostility of those who do not desire forbidden

things even in jest will confer dignity.

The use of ( = =5ysro<f*(saDaj«Qr)J lit. ‘shaky things,’ is curious.

Comp. 219, and K. 816, 817. In N. M. K. 15 we have * . . . UGtn&fofSirifldv
better to enter the fire than to separate from dear friends.’

188.
'gj&j&jQiir&Q&tbrDuiy. QQpc&jjgQGv gffie>\isini—Qujtri&atp(&,.

QLLSVffQlU J5(5\)<5\)[TQF)<oW5T QLLGST<oS)LD, <oSlpJ5

Q^IT6ST(GS) (I^lL (LpiL(^ 65) L^GSiLD, GTSVtoVTLD

&6V<SU(TfjLL 3ztT6Vg: &6V(1>LL, J5 <oV <5U(Tfj®(T

J565T<o5)LD GUIJUjU JiU !

Be all thing's to all men.

With gentle fair ones use gentleness surpassing theirs;

with foes display a wrath that death’s self might dread; with
persistent men show a persistency to match ; amongst men
of good do good; let the law of life be thus laid down.

e$i-Ai is an optative. G. 85. Comp. Niti. 98 ; and surety in Lex. and K. 714.

189.
QQ&iir a(b)&@p'ter a'far uQu£)$ @ino5)in &$@QpGnGu incur Qpanu.ajeuir eScir^Q^jer

€£<£trdi]iU3rt—.GorjQiu Qurfo JsiGfarcBuriuuiriu f&tGVjSGjro pit,

<956p(TFjiSlJ<o5r .<s(Slrsi(^p^o{T (JuQ

LDIU&Q <oSi Lg-Qfy LDGUTUlSltfluQurTCUT nShssrfljS

strike lHoVt^ioijt ^iriuLDGsr^^jtf,

6i!)Wds©j5ysyr spsaur&i—Qj (ou /Tssrjy.

The great man is unmoved amid insults.

These are the pure in heart who, though any vex, and
with use of slanderous words would fain perplex them,
with calm unruffled mind abide unwavering, like the bright
flame within the lamp.

«t ; mcmppirir.—u ; ^cvirgeuir * or 67 : @$jevevirp6xJir.—u : incur p^trir (?j.

Ch. XIX. 190. G u 5 an ix. 121

190.
Gl&iUiLjib QuifiQiun (&jftpib p?ma& ffnDGno\ib Q^einuih a_6sbn /r@iA.

(LppMipjru/B j&pflVssr rsiGtyUb ^pi^jjQ&iujgi

iSlpjrupjrup J£]pr}i<aui {Frr®>Tp<sutT;—
(Lp&^pp rijiSH (Lpi^lLjUj J9J6irQ6U(5V6VTli>

jui&pjgl oSKSlm.

Feeding the hungry.

The excellent will daily give to the needy in charity their

first-served food; they themselves will eat what is served
after: such good conduct removes the three faults, and from
sorrow sets men free, through all the days, till comes the end.

In some copies gftg is found for gifts). See Lex.

The three faults inseparable from embodiment {tSpCitj) are lust (smai), wrath (G)a/gs0)t
and delusion (1autaio). See K. 360.
The gtsii here is the of the K.
 122 [5 IT SV) LJ_ ILI (T IT. Ch. XX. 191.

CHAPTER XX.

PERSEVERING ENERGY.

zjytsl&mnh a-0.

^ IT 6YT IT 6GZ5T 6S) L£>

( = 1JJIU [O' j? U_| C!J) l_ SJ) IT ),

Comp. B. I. S. 1200, etc.:

♦
^irsmreabrsmLo = Q£n Asia — <n*rnr.
« ■v ♦
^r^TPTTFlJJiT by strenuous effort was ambrosia obtained.’

This subject is discussed by the author of the K. in chapters lx and lxii. Ilfs names
for it are zzi&sib, ^Cr®3‘&ir, and ,sraireHnemm. This is a fine, manly chapter.

The analysis is:

1. Independence: it is base to depend on relatives. [191.]
2. Self-reliance : a man must have a core! [192.]
3. Against false pride: a man must stoop to conquer. [193.]
4. Perseverance in the face of apparent failure : success is not the test. [194.]
5. Against caste-presumption : rank is nothing. [195.]
6. Self-suppression and acuteness. [196.]
7. Filial piety: also, a man may rise above any odium attaching to his kindred.
P97]
8. Endure poverty, not dishonour. [198.]
9. Do not rely on your rank and family: you must yourself make your name
illustrious. [199.]
10. Food earned by energy is ambrosia. [200.]

Note the expressive and apt similes of the rice plants under the tank whose water is
insufficient for the fields it has to irrigate [191] ; the pliant shoot, waving with every
breath, that grows into a sturdy inflexible tree [192J ; the pendant branch-roots of
the banyan tree [197] > and the flower that has lost its perfume [199].

191.

CcSTSTP/r/D/Dc® Q^ITSYTSmT^ (&j6tTp£5l6$r@L£U 6S)UIEJ3^.lj=(oUIT6V

(jt&6TTIT-6U JTtfom® ®<%3tT&(o6TT{T JIj](61j&U !

Ch. XX. 192, 193. 5> (T GtT IT <5U9T GU) LD. 123

Active independence.

As for kindred that feed upon what relatives give them,

they will die off like green grain below a tank, which does
not hold a sufficient supply (of water).
Is failure possible to men of energy that are quick in move¬
ment as the eyes of those who perform the sword-dance?

Lazy persons exhaust—overtax—the resources of the family, and perish like green
grain in fields dependent on tanks in which there is not a sufficient store of water. The
alertness of the juggler averts danger and brings him rewards.
ct : ©Ssr.sdr, fieugj.—u ; a_6at?C’i_/r.

%
192.
e^Q&isb ^odu.gSI u.rrg! tosbrQpLip& Q&iuanrsir ^uSlsor c°>/6i]e6r(o)&toVQjQpG6>L-tiJ6uetT ggtutn {j^sirgy.
^*y,(bl(o£rr 1—jQ jj)i G5TpjFfl 2_fi>
sjipQsjismi— &<5mG>6tssr &6if\p$mr<£(3jrE]

6U TLp3j'Q}J LD , tyjGSTQST 3>(ofi)<!E£5(o3j) 6pQTj(oLl<o&T(r)fj>(oST

^gstBssta1 Q^uSIgst.

By energy a man makes himself.

What once stood by the wayside, a twig that bent to every

touch, when its core is developed within, may become a
stake to which they tie an elephant. Life too is thus, if
man himself, unfailing make himself!

er: idsirpgsrBjb, siir$0&.—u: ^(g% —jf/sifimL., G. 63. Metre, G. 188:

* .... [5LLt—&nmfcj5
&,!J boofl SBT <® €60fl p (Z?j£3 & I?
The elephant abides by the firmly-planted pillar.’

193.
€£(5«i/6OT ^«jr<£0£ QoDL—tffi 'glpup>Qj$irdil'to) ^jejm^kuirinp Q&iuiu &-L-ecrru(b) QiirgguSefr QinsfroDiLtun Qjj

^ G)@rry51g}!l&3 Qujpioi/rsur,

&_J27L/S$ ^LGofllGDIT GSTft <°p(JfjJ5T6TT

@ruQp<o$)a UpfllUJB Qg$T6S)Ii1> ;-■^jnSi<oSl(SS)GV

&(TpQ(f)j,L£lGV GTGBTjr)] &(fF}pp<Xi ©0<£{$@)6V

(oLDpQt^L^j^JLD ^!E](o& lB(3)LD !

124 [5 IT 6V) 14 tlJ IT S'. Ch. XX. 194, 195.

Stoop to conquer.

The huge tiger, when lacking flesh for food one day, may
even seize a little frog and eat it. Think not ‘ By (all my)
knowledge I only gain menial tasks;’ to the skilful hand
nobler employments shall even there abound.

er ; —u : sr, G. Il6.

By faithfulness in the performance of humble tasks, you prove your fitness for nobler
things.

194.
&trcbr QmjpQarTQ&ru- Qpi9-iurrj5ini3@iib 2m&&E}Q&L-.irin&j gjibisIftovGuj fijpug)

eJ^/6miA&gpj&(8j[filU &1—QDLQ,

^jan&iurr Q^^sfl^juijb c
j£](55)&iuiTjru ^ssstsshd ;—^jQD^iLjiEicSftffV

SSmi—ftPiQSiJ <=J^J?jSV<i(^'tU <3i tT65T3\)rJQJJB S5<om(o3FftUu\-

Qusmu^QTj iij siiftLprrCoftft LDfbjru'?

Manliness is perseverance in spite of failure.

Manliness is working on, in no wise faltering, remaining

stedfast though the matter succeed not. When all is
successful,—Lord of the cool lovely shore, in whose groves
the waves agitate the scented thorn,—will not even women
live and flourish ?

Comp. 152. The aim should be lofty, do not fret because of apparent failure.
Comp. K. 618-620; and Ji. Chin. iii. 3 :
* O-inentn e&'kmQtoirfegi l/ev 15giri—&j Q-GmfroiebrQp

It is certainly not good sense to pout and sulk and lay the blame on fate'

195.
i<_uj/7 tvfij-njS' troftTjpiib g^^ojirQijj &trj$ieTGort!pi^3 Q&ir<ovg}]&(7?jU QuiKgafldv'fev j Quir^iir

LD$3 3sG6U<o00r(b)lb.

JsJvftV (3)S\)QllGftTJfJB fSILJ (ftjSvQLDGftrjJJLh

Q&ftGVoVSHT (ftjjvftVftitj Qu ft (ft) ftffl oV?6V-Q<5ftJv@f)LJlSl<JSl

^ftmQuft(ftj'srr spskCo^ ^sui/jsdVJifi

ftlGSTfjl QJ ibtffdr (JjoDLT.

Ch. XX. 196. ,
8 IT SIT IT S&T 65) ID. 125

What is good or had caste?

When men speak of ‘ good caste ’ and ‘ bad caste ’ it is a

mere form of speech, and has no real meaning. Not even
by possessions, made splendid by ancient glories, but by
self-denial, learning, and energy is caste determined.
ct : QuirtgdiT) (Ujevtn.—u : ^@ . 10
Qf/rsbevereij,6 are mere words/ ‘by that alone? not so/ Comp. B. I. S. 2160 :

xnfcT ^ g Tfifw 1
By goori qualities a man attains to eminence, and not through greatness of birth.’
See also the curious stSai# So 136.

196.
^fr^e^GOL-iuirt @rrib QintbQsirQforL-aQinih QpfigiiLjQujpiib ^GTro/m @ibQpiUjb&) gboju iStpfr&s ^/r^e^ujir^.

^jbrujB j^i’SsmiLjtn jpj nfil <5$ ftsm 2_arsrTZ_4©

5ld g-ownurr a_®rarfm/ <ao l_iutit—psrr^^/h

&-.jrilU!SL:tt)SV '^jrnLj QlSJfTSmGDLD 2L-Qf)l_IUTIT

0 r$U iSl <55Tl(Eljp U Lull— J£)oV(3).

Reserve as to your own plans, and skill in detecting1 those of others.

' Till the time for action comes men of understanding keep
close within themselves their wisdom, and speak not of their
designs (2sa;«<®ii)=what they are labouring to effect).
The world is subject to the nod of the brilliant (diplo¬
matists), who search out (and know) men's designs from
outward indications (lit. from their members, i.e. from eye,
gesture, tone, expression, etc.).
So b. 1. S. 5361:
‘ irt f w sTR-fot r srfvRT i
f rTFRRT STRfrr I TTHTTiT TRTT II
He verily is called a wise man whose designed action and deliberate counsel others
know not; but they know the action done.’
Comp. K. ch. lxxi, cx, and cxxviii. This quatrain seems unconnected with the rest
of the chapter ; but the power of self-suppression, and the acuteness of an accomplished
diplomatist, are manifestations of (gp«j/dS or .s/ror/rairanio) practical energy.
The idea of is ‘a wish expressed by a sign.’ The following quatrain is given
as 96 in T.; but I doubt its genuineness. The last line is identical with a celebrated
line in the K. (55):
1 Q&rrofon—irebr (grfiuuflGjirGir Gjusmi—nL-lf. ; 0^/7cifOT(_657

Q^iu&jsms Q&iuqihs3t pen® ;—Qssirtg-Qpm?

»4»vsv®o6v Q^iuojuecr ^T&cur ; ^jeuirQpaiir

QuiuQojgstu QutiiiL/

She is a wife who knows her husband’s sign. He is an ascetic that does the things he
has undertaken as they should be done. He is a king who eschews cruelty and does
good. Ii will rain when these three bid it l'
126 jS IT 00 UJ IT S. Cii. XX. 197, 198.

197.
^^sv/rCsu $dn<zmjuil.L- a $ev>p>& pdneSlQpg) sfa @nsi&<$v>p Quit g\j & @fc<sn{BuSU-.fl>]g\&
@GTrt&&) Q@ircBrrfi)&) ^/eucirQuibp LjjS&jeusbr uirgjarr&ss QsQii)t

^sIsstuulLl— c^gv LLU^onp

ll^’Ssviuitilj LDppposr oS^ssinSi lurr/Ei^i
0^SsDS3>/_D <5J5&»^3;lL QL-fT65T{$p(Hf65T Qupp

LjpsvQjssr LoGnpuui QsGjIiI).

The worthy son conceals his sire’s defects, and sustains his weakness.

If the banyan's trunk be eaten by the gnawing ant, its

‘branch-root’ bears it up, like a buttress; even so, when
decay appears in the sire, the son he has begotten shall hide
it, and weakness is no more.

ct : (Vjjs’fejanin—u ; QsGhb. = by ants. G. I52. ep@e$ apuj§;j&l@r)&j eutip Qisifletn&Qaiemuir.

G. 190. miebtfi = &marflair, Verb. part, for rel. part.

So in T. 37 : ‘ oy-pfl® ^svmaffyCu/rgmi a minister who cherishing the
people resembles the offshoot of the banyan.'
Comp. Ji. Chin, iii.6 :
* gn&rrrj&lemtDGuff&iiu Q-QDp Q)premiag£ia tin ersmear
g,&(§{WjSV®}>tslU OlpiSp tariff
P"BZJ<£G\) SI ,
It is the duty of brave men to support the high family from which they sprang, when
it is in decay, like as old (banyan) trees where bats dwell with drooping wing (are up¬
held by their subsidiary trunks).’

198.
iu QicQ<oUirir aijjyisminssirev^^U) iSlpiru\£lg@pQsgj6Jtr£'>tu Qpuji$£)s'kn£: Q&iumirfr.

FT- GST i£> JILJ ^/GVioSlQTjp ^EilGTTffli glS? Gift iSlsSJI LC

LD IT G5TJ5 f®($5V<o)J(ITj(5)J Qs [UU (oGU IT,-IL//7?W

<5wfl(Lp£LD L]<omu(j>l<£@LD (oUSYT(GYJ)&lIT QpITOST(rtf&lT

^jiflLbT wjgima; luswr?

Poverty but not dishonour.

The lion’s pointed claw and mighty foot will wound the
spotted face of an elephant; those who have power like
his,—though bereft of all, they die in want within their
home,—will they do deeds that bring disgrace?
<7 * iDg'.wnsiueuir.—u ’ Q&iuuQaJir?—Qs ; ei^eiiCN■njp'&np.
Ch. XX. 199,200. a, it err it swr an id. 127

199.
<3PUJi)5)(J?<&is\j/rM(25 Q-iuihb0 (^^.uiJipiljiJl^njp uussfl&j'faj.

@5 rtU&QTjLb lTs5TJD pIjm&fTSV &Jfcirjpf6l)rfl

(o<£rEJ&LDLp JBfTpiDLO (°£) LpJ5^T^ !EJ-Co 3B ITIEJLd

&_ll lS\pUlSii35T GTG51(G7)t}j, Qu IU jQujilSli(3}LD

CoUJJ6m(SS)LL £g)ffVfiVlT& <3> <oS)L_?

High birth nseless without lofty energies.

Like the flowers on a rounded stalk, with hair-like filaments

that sweet cane bare, when the sweet fragrance they breathed
is lost, what gain accrues from birth in a lofty noble house
when energy, that makes the name noteworthy, is wanting?

The metre is peculiar. In the third line rhymes with Ouw, and the fourth line
has no rhyme; in fact, QuiunQtuirjSi(gib is a second peSI&Q&ir&i.
€T \ 61GZT,-U l

200.
Qpojp&hS&)Giir@ SQjfiiriT uurcuri^esTf^ (§$\jfcgofaui j Qpiup&hLjonL-iun n tfanu ^uS/gpith
slgot-Q mrrsyren Qsi^rr^) eutr^ojir.

Qu(ITj(Lpp ^Gflrriui Qurfl^lSU/B ^ILjlh

&(ri),%zsT'3F(o3:rr (rpifsuif dsiusurr; — ss^jSstrantuu

QuQTjih j^fliuirr js<csflsfil(fT) ldl_j ^rTsrrrremsyuD

$(tTjLT) 'JJJlB Lpprnij (SfilCjlLD.

The scant fare of the laborious is the diet of the gods.

The base feed full of rice and savoury food, that men,
great lords of the triple lands, with generous gladness give;
but water won with willing strenuous toil by those who
know not savoury food by name even, will turn to nectar.

er : smelt, —u : ^taiir, eS(tlii, G. 156.

Ciugofiptfi- glut may be Qufhu opp/sir $t,GUu ggiuir —1 persons of dignity who are great
devotees;’ or Quifhu gpefrg) /zennjaS^iermeiistn ‘ dwellers, in the three lands/ i.e. Geiy.>©©,
CV.;@iO, and u/r«wi?.<ia25®. See Lex. pewr, Comp, also 2G8.
128 [6 IT «V> If UJ IT S'. Ch. XXI. 201.

CHAPTER XXI.

THE SUPPORT OF KINDRED.

,-gyjsl&TJLC 2_®.

3r [D (D J5 ^ Lp J SV

(= yjstnpoujiT^ u(iTii ers^soiTil^in^iuiTjiriTaCai GansStn©

GU Lg G)J® G&1TSMT® Guit^so).

With this comp. K. ch. lii, though the standpoint is different. These are especially
one’s kindred. The Tamil ftaf, ‘one’s own,’ is very expressive, recalling the saying
of the noble dame who declined patronage, for said she, ‘ I dwell among mine own
people.’

Analysis:

1. The sight of one’s sympathizing kindred is a comfort in trouble. [201.]

2. The desire to aid one’s friends and dependants is a motive to exertion. [202.]
3. Magnanimous persons never refuse to bear family burdens. [203.]
4. Noble relationships endure. [204.]
5. The worthiest are they who claim all the needy as their kin. [205.]
6. The meanest fare partaken with one’s kindred is preferable to a regal feast with
uncongenial persons. [206, 207, 210.]
7. The fire of affliction tries friends. [208.]
8. Perfection is to share sorrows as well as joys. [209.]

201.
enpyttU3Qp<3£$iLi6i]p(n)iUT eriiiffluj $)(b)&3Qfyr ^ cor lj err err &'bpggir6V)!j& <&irascfl/tG)3QLb,

61/IUJ<SljLb 6U(lTjpp(LpLb ITStiT}D<£&tT Co(GS)<SljLD

fT jySbT LD3fD35(5<hT(Sl 3>JILILDJDJS pJjpjrEJ

GUQfjPiSUb Q-P
Gjd3jrflsnn& ®/TS3dr® Q®(5)lc.
Ch. XXI.-a.02. <3V pa JD [B 3> Lp IT (3V). 129

Comfort from sympathy of kinsmen.

As a mother when she sees her son upon her lap forgets
the languors, the pains, and the throes of birth ; so trouble
arising from weakness will die when a man sees his sym¬
pathizing kinsmen around him.

67 ; euqf/spib.—u : QasQib. seurrcir = Qj3rretnt—u5lsoflL-.@$ev. ^y^/r = @ari&@)iuir<5V. G. I52.

si-&rr = G. 152. msp = msSsor, inpfcgi. G. 148.
See Ellis, p. 231. Rhyme as 199.
This is quoted by the commentator rrn Ji. Chin. i. 275, which shows that this stdnza
at least is as old as the commentary on that great work.

202.
Qpiurb&iurr&J dJtgfcgjSip H-.pe$l<2v>itu<sv!5V>(nLiin ungj&irjSjsQGv ^emsmmeapiuiLjsoi—ujQjgiis (&jtf\iua>L~evr,

c=gy LpS3TL£>6$5t($I QufTLptslEST Q<35<5V/oVTLD

rElLpGSTLDUUbQui Cssrir^UU^ piriElSlu-UQgLWJLbGtUip

U6VSVTIT UlLHoSTjrinLIUUp 3, ITtSbTiSlJQTjpiSl 611 JLpGU (o<£

Jfj<oVSV[T 6337 L[jfE p(3^3i JEL_SST.

Good friends like trees that afford both shade and fruit.

To yield ready protection alike to all, as a tree affords

shade to those that seek its shelter when the heat grows
fierce; and to live toiling so that many may enjoy the gain,
resembling thus a fruit-producing tree, is the duty of the
manly man.

gt ; ajiripaj^. — u : ai—Girr. uiemGl. G. I531

As to see 167.
Comp. B. I. S. 2307 :

‘ wrttT^tFf ft far ^nr ffafa i

XfmSfaq ^ •7TTrTnfafaT'3?rT: II
Great trees afford shade to others, themselves standing in the sunshine; and bear fruit
for others, not for themselves.’
K. 216, 217. So B. I. S. 5921:

‘ srefpq: fffaTTTPT I

ii

A generous man confers favours by completely sharing all: a tree not only affords
profit by its shade, but it gives fruit also.’

K
i3o [5 IT SO 19. ULi H fT. Ch. XXI. 203, 204.

203.
QuiflGiuirit fSibQppeSIear<oCjj^! a efil i—ir it,

jsit 1_!—ppQ&djb p<su<ss)j

<5tG)I&&6VLD (STS3T@)fr QuifKolUlTlf;-

<5U6$r&riLl U6VU6V &mUUlSlG$)lLn ^(SV'&vCotU

3j<o5TJE fTlij QLJ/rjy^dSSD/TdS Q^JLOLJ.

The magnanimous never refuse to support their kindred. The hough

sustains all its fruits.

Lord of the land where mountains piled on mountains

rise! the great demur not to support their kith and kin;—
there is no bough but will support the fruit it bears, though
clustered thick great fruits and many cling thereon.

Comp, note on 10.

All along the Western Ghats you see lines of hills rising one over another and
stretching up to the central mountain like the clansmen (afopii) around their chieftain.
67 ; Qu/flGW/f, Qairihtj.— u; 6rear©/!, £$}eufa)(o<Li. — erGlaaajtn = ej (Si A amiLQi—mn t (ct®, <35,
^/min. G. 93, 108, 135.) G)urjp&aGjr — Quirjy&8icml.i—ir0. See Sfw.
So in common talk one hears it said:
* Qan $ iS^Iaa&^^a airtajinirl

Qairqaema a amu &esrfi^)(p&minn ?

@@efil<s0>aj erpairp Qairt&LjaforL-r ?
Will the chicken die from the tread of the hen?
Will its fruit be too heavy for the gourd ?
Is there any branch that will not hold a bird ? ’

204.
QinGevirQirtr® G&itibjS iflfaj&gjU}.

&_<SV&rr9lLJt5 <£6VUl9jS8)I i[£1<SV6VT

@<svu&gviT(!<D) Qpnfihosr^rrit Q&smontn;—jSIBsvfsIrfliuir

j3p(3)li> QurflColUJIT Qj5[$iLI<5$)l—lU ^GSTp<&5$lr%9> fTSV

<sp{b&ii> $)<svT<orrj Q^/n_/n_/.

The friendship of the great alone is lasting.

Though mingled in a complete intimacy so that all the

world knows of it, the friendship of the little will last but
little time. Connection with the firm unyielding men en¬
dures till the great ones’ path, who never swerve, is reached.
Ch. XXI. 205. <3r {B {D jj ^ Lp IT 6v). I31

The friendship we are privileged to form with (gp/sin gjswonf) those who are firm,
steady, good men, will last till the time when we and they gain the path trodden only
by the great: i.e. till we obtain release. For $psui, K. 414, comp. K. 815.
The great ones we are to join hereafter and the friends we cherish now have one
character, for «0&v£Miu/r &p(a)ibGluflGiuiri= eppsiAwirstri.
*r: Qsemamn) QpirL^fL/.—u : ^m, jjfarfgi.—is redundant. Note the use of the in¬
finitives, $/r, g/ani-tu. (G. 140.)
The following {Eld. 67) contains a striking description of this goal reached by the
sage:
Heaven : QumiLfp^ASpuLi.

1 G)uiruJ$ir Lj&o&Jir Ou/rcjcr^/fl/r pint mump

eminfiir suajir affiuSIsor inmedarLjetDmjL^iaT—

arL-tfleisrgii Gl&nevsSj&mjp mir^ecrpi Q&irirefiGfr

fluJIeBT ifleaf}gitrilQiub (j^sarpi :

If one would tell of the excellence of the pure and lofty goal, which sages from false¬
hood free have sought out and desired as the only reality, (in that place) there is no
light that dispels darkness, no speech, no change, no weariness, no suffering, no sweet
sleep.’

[No light, since no darkness; no words; no increase or diminution of joy; . . . .

no sweetness of repose, because no toil.]

205.
ajirtuemniLjib H-pefleGnjtr& a^^sanuuoiQn ^eutr.

^jSSTSSTT ^jdsSTUJlf <oTLbtflSljDiT <5T6$T68U<61jQ&: I6V

6T<55T65)}Lb ^gjGVJTLC £§) «J <30 lSI(G3) 6V ^JGSTGsflp

QpT%svLL&& ($1 sir up £5 it u ujCoiriujif ldjlLQlg

p%SVLt>&3;ffl trJ^SpUil <oVIIT.

Universal benevolence.

‘Such are they and so many;’ ‘these are ours; those

strange: ’ those worthy to be classed as chief of men say
nothing like this; so to speak is not their nature; for they
relieve the distress of all that troubled come to them!

ct : $iruunr (G. 95).— <-»: Lwairif. See U/7-6U.

Comp. K. ch. lxxix, and especially 790. Ellis, p. 232. For the double use of
«7£OTgi/ii see Lex. ctot.
Translate, ‘ through the innate goodness (gjmsuL/), by which they are free from (fiaii
any trace of (erajrgjm) that way of speaking (treargm^Q^iai).’
Q^irlaiinisiw = (Q&eu&nb) Qpirtejiifiaiistr = ‘ the unfortunate.’ See in Lex. and
jg)3ar. gbesrari and S)femui tnay mean ‘ good ’ and ‘ bad or ‘ such ’ and ‘ so many.’

K 2
i3a [E IT eO If 111 IT IT. Ch. XXI. 206, 207.

206.
c°y<?BnJ)sv/r//?L_.s($; urn)eu sectors6)<£u ^j'SUTUi^i—jSs^.gv>ip £L6ttrg££j<3&) iBcargg,

QuTfb&GVtSJfilU QuiU<S L-j&SllLjSlIT toll ITQSTl^jLpd <95 <3\)

jpj<£&rrjil) uit(o<5Vt L-Lbjnirtsfraiss jJn<omi_<sfl6$r

^uiSIgSIlj Lf(r)0T)& &_uSlir(oUTfn Sl?m^rTLDrril.

QL—<£&Gvp tfir&piuj @£)<o?rfij£i.

Hard fare with kindred, better than a feast without love.

More sweet than rice, though white as tiger’s claw, with

milk and sugar served on plate of gold, by loveless hands,
is any tasteless mess, in any dish, when shared with kindred
dear as life.

For metre, G. 190; the rhyme is ®)6orQ aliens. Introd. to K. p, xxvi, § III. (v.)
The Word ^jLDrnrir = isdnenT^irir, Qm&iir^rrir^ eS($UL$Gvirir} '°jGBnSlevirir) and uonaairr in this
connexion.
See K. 1065 > an<^ comp, here 207, 210, and 217 ; and Ellis, p. 232. gjssinj&QfitrGiib,
urr(*Gvir(bhb, Q, 136.

207.
UG&a &itf\u.$oj S-GmoforGSlm S-peS&Tnfh^.jS^i tedsTpj.

prrsrrsijmuu Qu($€$}}jb^jb psYrsmT^mf (°£l<5vsvg3jj

Co<oU<STTfT'SSST<o$)LD QeurEl^^^TT Q<oULDUU(^LL ; (o&QfTtTlU !

<j)]utj(T<5$3TLJ GturrigjSlsw c=gy i_ Si (b) <su r'r gjsshld

3) LD JITIU JIT LD/77-!_Ch_ ^j<osfl^J.

Any food with foes bitter, with friends sweet.

Most bitter (margosa) is the bounteous meal of dainty food

at early dawn in house of those who love us not. Hear thou!
though not till evening given, the mess of herbs when eatei
with our own is sweet.

ct ; a<g%£orf (iL.emQjj.— u : Qeumuir^in)

n>ir<swguitili, Cu/r^fer, gunitojirfantL® (G. 63) are all in the 7th case.
Cn. XXI. 208, 209. <9r ;>) ng i| ip (T sv). 13.S

208.
cevg/aniDiuirffo gjicorLjpfi&rr&jfigijS gjtrQpib giioOTLjrbjpi ^cuit Qflpa.&i'oSi 6k-L- ^jpA^toeun

Q-pefil&iriT (sgj)6uiT.

(ipiLu)-GS)85 Quirsv (Lpsnfl lu itjki ssisu&eynb

QsitlLl^ 2_<533rL/j0E/ (a^pSiQuip on&GfiKSsu it;
shLSHOssjisv (ouitgv 5TifliL]LD L/g}<511(0t
J5 L_L_lit <5T<5STUU<SI GLUT.

Interested and disinterested friends.

Even those who, like the artificer’s small hammer [with

slight strokes fashioning the jewel], gently {qpevfhucr&i), day by
day, moulding their patron to their will, eat his food, will
drop him (when poverty assails him), as the pincers do the
gold put into the crucible. Those worthy to be called
friends are like the artificer’s rod which enters the fire
with it.

K. 521. Ellis, p. 232, where the meaning is missed.

So the proverb:
‘ 119 emu-uorai C^irtir^iii: in reduced circumstances appears the measure of friend¬
ship. ’ [®p3sir — ojjpiamo.']

209.
st-jryeScmif gjeBTLjgiEisrrev gimLjgijS&Uu ^eoTLjputsn ©0 ^i<stnL]pi^^l]^irShu ^eup^^ib ^n^Q^ujiLjih

25
£ -< <Slil QeuQp @$)< V% 5 su.

pjpiLDGVlfp ■gGtfarCo&TSTlLJ ! p U L-J IT & @ JBlLL-ITIT

LCiJV)]65)LL>U-]i5Tj Q&lUSuQp IT65T £V5m(ol—IT-LD6TT 61] LL

jjrtiffu f5l65Ti-i{Y) OpL^^i, ^J6u(ojj(Sl

J£IGSTLjjrilGl] ^15STI-](ITJ‘i 55J6V ?

Sympathy in sorrow and in joy.

O maid adorned with fresh garlands of fragrant flowers!

is there one thing that even in other world, friends may
perform for friends, if till they die, their joys they share,
but shun to share their griefs ?

€i ; <£<srgjt— u ; 2>«wVaz_/r.
 {E ir go ig. uj it ir. Ch. XXI. 210.
T34

Ellis, p. 232.
The following rather rugged but interesting verse (Eld. 80) expresses a similar
idea :
‘ &ir&&rr® Q&Gl UGtDagtfiruih gfieuruQtn
iBir&airGl 15 it H-L-go p Qurra^ineresr—airianLu^

i5LLt—nir& Slaniuidlp, pLO&&><pj>tw5@ jjii—ib

UL-i—tr i qi mulls uu.i — jp uofon-f \

Death, ruin, enmity, affliction, pleasure, evil and good report spoken through the
land by busy tongues, when such as these their friends experience,—if men consent to
regard these as their own experience [if they feel their friends' joys and sorrows as
their own\,—excellence dwells with them.
tsiristr®, ‘ utter with the tongue.’ + jyaop + Qurr&(s,, ‘what goes spoken through
the land/ istr&ainLL- = Q&ir<svevuuil.L~ ^ctneusar.
See B. I. S. 1221 :

TTWlt ^ TlfarefiT fT 11

He is a friend who stands by us in joy and in sorrow, in hunger, in affliction from

enemies, at the door of the prince, and in the burning ground.’

210.
spcyeuir efilqjuuQpGinL-iu iL.peS&ntf\4\joS}ecTS‘5m l/gugv//)£)<& 3k.ctr>ifiQaj^iih c_€ms !

(ofilQTjUlSldVrrtT ^SVi5V<£Jgl Q<ollf$QF)[5 JfiiSSST LD

Qaj(ii)i(3}i&sm Qoj'Ki&QTj'SotsT QenijjUiTtjj;—

^ silCaU fTdVSU TT

6T<55T0>UlTiy-<5$nUibp JPJIjSipfgj.

Better fast with friends than feast with foes.

The savoury fried curry, (in colour) like a cat’s eye, which
one eats seated apart in the house of those who are without
affection, will be bitter as margosa; but cold gruel (weak and
insipid), like clear water, in the house of affectionate equals,
is ambrosia that cleaves to the bones.

€T ; SQ'fcart L/pans.— u j Qeuibuirib} gjiAlfigi.

Comp. 206, 207, 217.

Ill K. 1065 we find 0^(wsrfi (<^®4p^*) = cjy®A6“0«'w/nriw QpefHsp iBiQuitisrp «L(£ =
‘ without consistency like clear water.’
Qa1©*® adj. form of Qaiycg. (§ 131. G. 119.) The figure of the cat’s eye indicates
‘ brightness and freshness.’
Ch. XXII. 211. U35

CHAPTER XXII.

SCRUTINY IN FORMING FRIENDSHIPS.

HereJ-C. ch. lxxx may be compared. Much stress is laid upon friendship by Tamil
writers. Domestic life does not satisfy. A man wants more than his Rosseau’s
saying, L'amitie est Vamour sans le tumulte des sens, ‘ friendship is love without the
perturbations of passion,’ gives one reason why it has been so esteemed by thoughtful
men of all times.
Compare Gsmraom, Qpiri-J-Li in Lex.
&Qssib and other Sanskrit words are not used here, or in K.

Analysis:
1. Worthy friendships grow more precious with lapse of time, and friendships with
the unworthy grow less so. [211.]
2. A man’s lineage is the best ground for admitting him as a friend. [212.]
3. Grateful and ungrateful hearts. [213.]
4. Congeniality in friendship. [214.]
5. Constancy. [215.]
6. Three grades of friends. [216.]
7. Faithful though poor. [217.]
8. Really helpful friends. [218.]
9. Friendship with trustworthy persons. [219.]
10. It is hard to drop a friend. This emphasizes the necessity of care in forming
friendships. [220.]

211.
Qpi_/r opsin smir ^jsafijSinuu iSlsinsmir ^singgfiirib.
136 IB IT M 1$. UJ IT IT. Ch. XXII. 212.

Satisfying1 friendships.

Intimacy with those who understand the real intention (of

one’s words), and who have acquired wisdom by learning,
will at all times be like eating sweet cane from the tender
shoots; but attachment to those who have no sweetness of
disposition is like eating it in a direction opposite to the
tender ghoot (it grows harder and less sweet).

Here are two antithetical statements : «r: Gammm, Gipn-ih-i.—u : sipst, pma#®.
Ellis, p. .232. This is another version of 138. Comp, also 166 and 125, and K.
7S2, 783.
The definition of men. of cultivated understanding is neat: stspoDp e-emiriigi apsn

So B. I. S. 1088 ; Panch. ii. 37 : '

‘ urasr. treftr wfar w i

Trg-Ti finrclrtmT g famrtm u

There is a different taste in the sap of the sugar-cane as you go gradually from the tip
joint by joint (or month by month); even so friendship of the good is diverse from
that of the evil.’

Here has a double meaning : 1 joint ’ and ‘ change of the moon.’ Thus the
Tamil misses the play on the word. Comp. 138, 390, 156.

212.
fspn^i^uiSlpiston it mpmil-L-irir erasTp &-jpffiiurp QQib8i&&GajsmGhb. masriarfilajgj

^jbiSIpu Qusm&tffl ^]<ss)L-^rfliujif

Oc2>/T6337/_<5S)LD ; J2]GVGVJgl,—-QlUfTpQ&ip

UjGSrJviSp(LpxU H<sn&l?\(f\lLjLL y,/E/0S3TD J5fTl_ !-

LLG5TLl> J)]3uJU UL-Ll_(ol3>fT657 pSSTjy.

Examine the lineage of a candidate for your friendship.

Lord of the land of flowery hills, where wild-fowl golden

in hue fly, scared by the rush of the waterfall!
' Regarding the nobility of their birth—these will not swerve:’—
To say thus is a good ground of confidence—(a good position
to take up); but to say ‘ their minds are known,’ is not any
(i. e. real ground).

67 ; gjjfldJUULLL—'g;.—u : 'gi&rjjy.— Q&nemi^&ma. G. 94. ^sj^eurp ibijl- — QunoJlstneuujemL-tu uj2sv

sri—Qm ! G. 119,64. cpdngi — .
Ch. XXII. 213, 214. {ElluiTGnTlfj^iSv: 137

If you have ascertained that a man is of good family, yon have good ground for
believing that he will be faithful and unswerving in friendship; but you must not rely
upon any supposed knowledge of his disposition. The two grounds of trust
= ulL‘ hypothesis ’) are, ‘ they will act as becomes their birth,’ and ‘ I know their
hearts.’ The former alone is ‘ a tenable ground of confidence.’
Comp. K. 793, 794.

213.
is&rrfl tuf&fcjSGuQrrirQjSrrQevr (slLlj&Q&iu'LJ QeusmGhb,

lurrVsw —jBniu^^murri

(o&3m<o5)LD QaSL^^I<i Q<35fTSKTffV(a6USm(SlL£, ;-lUJ^oST

UT3j?jmQ(U Q&T8V6£ILC,-GTf$[5<£ (06UGV

(olL£>lUlU3jT eUfTSV(^&S)Lp<!E(^ JBJIU.

The elephant and the dog-, types of false and true friends.

Forsaking friendship with those who resemble the elephant,

embrace and hold fast intimacy with those who are like the
dog; for the elephant will slay even its keeper though it has
long known him; but the dog will wag its tail when it has in
its body the javelin (hurled at it by its angry master).

67 ; L//r (Qjgrrems')9 aj/r&or, rsiruj.— u\ QeuemGhb^ Q&irevQJtii, — ep/f^gj) = gpqjjefil.

Qa>t£@£) = QsQfefil. G. 79* G. I43. QiLtuiu^n = Qtmjtugj -f c^. Qmujiug)
er—gj ejffirrib QeupjpienLD unu&atniraeufcp G. 62, 137** c§£ = G. I40.
= ‘ while it has the dart in its body.’
Ellis, p. 233. K. 814. Three &<rfl&Q&np&<zv in lines i, 2, 3.

214.
ia&jtej aevfcgp t5LLn&Q)&iu@euir fgibetninQ 15(b) ib/tgit L$ifli5fg)(n;LJL$g£jLQ rsu-eiDU c°yfl9o/«Di_jL//r/r eSU^irir.

uGVjsirtGfTjLD iiSlopi’
Qsvjbt^ld <spLLi_rrQrrrr Qi—rri-Li—rriT; — wsvjbj^ld
jf)3j3)(TIT 6TOT<5®i® Sl5(_<5\)&—<oS$tCoL_T &> p(o)J5 ifcJjeF 3>

^liuj^jCotm ryiunpp QpiTL-iTi-i?

Friends are not to be forsaken because long- severed.

Though men dwell side by side for many days, when

their souls cleave not (are not congenial), for even a few 1
1.38 15 IT eo UJ IT IT. Ch. XXII. 215, 216.

days they retain not their friendship. But is it possible to

let go attachment’s well-knit ties, though those to whom
one’s soul is knit dwell many days afar?

No intimacy can render uncongenial friendships lasting; and no separation can

annul a real friendship.
ei : sroaeJi—a).— u : ffi-ajwGt—/r ?— Qffulj ; *tl/.
Comp. 237, and Ellis, p. 233. See my K. p. 292.
Note @p«9insu twice in line 4. G. 24. It does not affect the metre.

215.
s*.iuirisG@nQ arr® 6£@v#2suG,il/ iblLuits GeuemGlib.

(o&TlLQlJL^U CoUIT <o\) LLoVirfijJUlSlin

QsUlLl—Cop (dSUlLi_3}ft J5lI-LJIT

,TjlULJLJ/u(aLJT6dT (LpGSTLL'oVlTiSlSUTQDJ

jBiuuurrqf)’ jblLuitq^ijj ^j<sv.

Tree-flowers and water-flowers.

The use and wont of friendship is that, what once it has

loved it loves always,—like the flower on the tree-branch
which having once unfolded afterwards closes not; but who
will esteem, or make friends of, those who are like flowers
on the surface of the excavated tank, which unfold and after¬
wards close themselves ?

Comp. K. 425. Ellis, p. 233. The idea that there should be no fickle caprice in
friendship is to be found also in 246. The lotus daily opens and shuts: the tree-
flower blooms and remains in full bloom till it withers away !
GbvlLQ from Car®. § 131. QjgirC-i— for Ggremif-air = Qtfiretfon—ijuLLL- ; or from Q'SirQ
for QpirLLi—. See Lex. For Ga/Ci—C^ Gani^gi (-y/Cajar), comp. 216 : g)LLi_<cj/rOT ftii.
t-Q#, ‘ what it once has given is given for ever.’

216.
^)srot_j g’fanuirGvr&JiT islLl]

&65)(—luriUTtf JElLiSIiD &(Lp&(toMU[t; <57^357

^]<oSU—IUJlUJT Q<SrElSlssr JPI%S$TIUIT;-^VoVlUTlLlTT

<oT6m<omrQTjLb QuoxnSsmQu(tqtt ^lLl^i^itqtt SlLi—Q^b

Q^tgstgdld a_<s5)L_/L/T/f Qprri—th-i.
Ch. XXII. 217. jBLUITITIIlfj^SV). 139

Three grades of friends.

The lowest sort of men in friendship are like the Areca-

nut tree. The middle sort are like the Cocoa-nut tree.
Attachments to the chief of men—who are old friends—
is like the Palmyra tree of rare worth : what was given
that first day was given once for all.

erG. 153, I 21.

Read . . . Qpiri—iy . . . Qutrsisrg) . .. ^LLi—Q/giLirii.

This quatrain is a riddle, and the latter half rather puzzles all the commentators.
The meaning is this: Some men must be daily cultivated, or their friendship fails.
Of these—the lowest type—the Areca is the emblem, for it requires daily care and
irrigation. Others' must be attentively considered for some time, till friendship has
become a fixed habit. Of these—the medium type—the Cocoa-palm is the emblem,
for it requires constant care in its earlier stages only. Others, once friends are friends
for ever. Of these—the highest type—the Palmyra is the emblem. Planted in the
sandy plain, it requires no care, and is of incalculable value (frefaemflgi) to South
India. Comp. B. I. S. 4249.

A dinner of herbs with affection is ambrosia. The greatest delicacies

without it, nux vomica.

If one receive you courteously, though what he gives

is but rank herbs dressed in water in which rice had been
washed, it is ambrosia. To eat from the hands of those who
love us not, though it be white rice with rich spicy condi¬
ments, is nux vomica.
«7 : dyi-o, —u : amu — &rrr. G. I 21, 154. gSIq^uSjS/; = eS(y>Lfiujg) -f

= G-93-
Comp. 206, 207, 210; and K. 1065. m&pg) may = Ouj-©*, or be a kind of 7th case
of «t>« = at, or from their hand. = G. 153.
 140 J5 IT 60 U)L UJ IT S'. Ch. XXII. 218, 219.

218.
& uisgjib xi-jSefilQ&ujiurrjS ftLLujirQ6vU(UGcfl<sv,fa}.

JBfTlil i^fTrr) QjrpoStU'SvQuiT G^TGSJ^ffSsflluj ^uSlmiLD

ITtScEfTp JpicfasarUJLD 2_<3JGUTpiTT J5lLQU65T(6S)L0 ?

Q&lU^^fTjaSJlitSlj GcTSSTJpiQ&jmwQioUiotSSrQigJj Q&zlU<o£l%3rT'£@

6UlULl£&IT6V ^j^GSUUfTlJ QptTL- JLJ.

Friendship of those who though near aid not.

Of what value is the friendship of those who being very-

near, like the little claw on a dog’s leg, afford not help as
much as a fly’s foot ? Though you go far to seek it, lay
hold of the friendship of those who are like the water-
channel that causes the crops in the field to flourish.

ct : /flLl/, eptgewr (Q&iraDsj.— u : erevr<Q)in} QeuGxsrQib. Q&iuuuG)Quit®sit ; Qjsm-jr<snut —

a>rriLi&&it} FF&snev. G. I52.

Comp. 263.

219.
'g/fleSevn'iTgiiSLLLjfc ^ffirihLSes^iLfiii §ftenfi&&)tL{ib $jGv<svtrf5(§emHds'fcnLit-i appoint Q)£iri$.iuttT,

Q^GtflsSlsVjj JSL-iSljb LKSto&JBGSljru ; <EFl^SV

sSI&fhurr euqijQjsrTuSl gst®stqy?5V ;—jrysifhu

^xigs&SIfb (osrrpsv @£)ssfi3>p; L£>p a5!svsv

Lj^y^&SI<ssr <o$)Qjp(o<oV jssirru.

Four had things.

Better hate than friendship of the ignorant.

Better death than disease which comes on yielding to no
remedy.
Sweeter is killing than contempt that breaks the spirit.
Better abuse than undeserved praise.

er: uan&) Gairpev^ «deufieo,— u ; tB6&r<jp} itdsrpi, gfreotBasrjp.—(G. 6l.

'fyev, er, tnfijp, ^j^^&Q^irpaar. G. I40. Garpev = Qarevevev. G. 41.

Comp. 187. Looking at K. 508-510, I would translate ‘persons

unworthy of confidence.’ K. 816.
In Tel.: Avivekito srdhamu kanna
Vivekitd virodhamu melu.
Crr. XXII. 220. rsiluiTiririLJ^ev). 141

220.
tSlifljS<sv sz_.L-.iTg) • ^@Piiysro(_(ij/r€ro/7CiiJ Qstrerrarev QeuemQu).

Lorf^j LJ US\)Qjj(Bl UGST(GS)Sm (LpiUfElSlu,

Qurrifu Qu[T(rTjLLi_'£&rrti<£ Qa;nL_Q><oV (osusm^ih;—

&-i£lirQs:(aj<£(S}Lc> uTLo>Qurr(^Lo ^)sar@)
LLif^jU lSIgST^OSTU iSllflsil.

Never forsake a friend I

When men have formed an intimacy (tn/Pjg)), separation

afterwards even from a snake which slays with its tooth
(uf§)), causes affliction ('§)ot(ct)) ; therefore associate inti¬
mately with many, and for many days take them to your
bosom, conform to their tastes and habits (QuiriFgj)), and hold
fast the really worthy ones.

«t; tgcrz&iir lS^&j.—u : Q&ietfojGltn, j§J6Dr<&).—Q&iuuuQl : $&sironff.—«7—^sn^Ssu.

Qur/P£§), u/f;§). G. 79. usurggofa — uevrsiretr. G. 39, 36. 'Quir($C_L_&a;irff = Qurr@eirir&£
fi&sait. G. 57, 37.
So Avvaiyar,: s^q-uLSiflQiuev!
This is corrupt. u/f£§) = ug-aS is made for the rhyme.
The idea seems to be: ‘ Cultivate friendship on all sides, and even if you find some
friends dangerous, try to make the best of the matter: anything is better than dropping
a friend ! ’
rfg) in line 4 is bad metre. Perhaps we may read JotCW J/fla/.
See B. I. S. 5375 (also Panch. ii. 60, iv. 60) :

‘ sUHTT $ffc5 ?T fr? 1 ^ ^NsTO »T T^T

Form no friendship with him whose disposition, race; and connexions are unknown.’
I4'2 [5 IT SO LJ. IU IT IV. ClI. XXIII. 221.

CHAPTER XXIII.

BEARING AND FORBEARING IN FRIENDSHIP.

JPjtsl&mili) 2_/K_.

/Bt-LiSljb iSI <ss> Lp Q u rr g] p p sv

( = [sEGuiTifu.^ ^jsiroj iT^ui g(f)nD(Hja20(TuGu(rg)i^^e\)).

There is no chapter with this title in K., though chapters lxxix-lxxxiii deal with
friendship. Comp, also K. xvi. This is a very complete chapter in which there is
nothing extraneous, and the verses bear the appearance of having been composed by
one poet as a connected poem. The motto might be—
‘ I know not, I ask not, if guilt’s in that heart,
I know that I love thee whatever thou art.’
The whole subject of friendship is treated in this work and in the K. in a very earnest,
enthusiastic, and real manner. It is a sacred, inviolable bond. Much of what western
writers connect only with love between the sexes is here introduced.

Analysis :
1 None are perfect. We must hide in our bosom the faults of our friends. [221,
227, 229.]
2. Never dissolve a friendship, since friends are essentials of life ! Tank, fire, hand !
[222, 225, 226.]
3. The worth of forbearance. [223, 228.]
4. The pain of friends’ unworthiness.—Ignore their faults. [224.]
5. The evil of suspecting friends, and seeking out their faults. [230.]

221.
QQisair (gpjD&afar& fiLOQpeTretr@$aj inanp&aQajenrGhb' 2sv.

JBGVSVJIT 6TG5T<5pn' JSGtifl'oSlqTjLLlSI'i (o)&[T<omi—l<55)J

jpjGvevTir loTGsflssmh Q<sj<srTGvQ<oUsm(BiLL !

Qj5<5V6£]& @u99_<sa37(5); ;
L]<SV<$0pLp p (3jL£>
Cm. XXIII. 222. [E L L? p} l9 feTDlfGuiTP^^CV), 143

Bear with infirmities. None are perfect.

When those to whom with strong desire we clung as good,

prove otherwise, keep the sad secret hid,—cling to them
still! The growing grain has husks ; the water has its foam ;
flowers too have scentless outer sheath of leaves.

er: (^0,3/rsroiOj £_u9, — u : C€LCxrQib) £_65tr®.— ctkf. G. II4. -+•

is&fi = G. 33. Qsjobrl—ranj. G. I24. (g.) LjainS/Slp, Comp. 2C6. G. 1go.
/Sirissafl.
y,eSp(giii= y + g)£*- + @ + Bjb. G. 23, 65, 33, 24. ^yi_«® seems to govern <gppB&"jar under¬
stood, and QxirerrmAi governs Qsirtsmi—rmir, One commentator suggests that
Qsv&cirai means ‘trying to repress faults, and amend the erring ones.’ But see also 229,
Comp. 75. Ellis, p. 233.
K. 807. So Awaiyar, QsrsiranpQaiibpGir, is. (^ppuiuiriiSp &ppiAl&i?ev, ‘if you

scrutinize faults you will have no friends.’

222.
isgvQevirir iSismyj Qurjgijuir.

Q&ru^gCo'SrT jrU6$)L—UtS}6$Ui5Tj Q&LD[-{GSt(oS01T C&L^rTtT,

LLT}I fjfjJtST) Tl GnpQ&lLlGUT (fljSSS)? 61/ Tip J5 if ;

Qsuruuu QenruuucT Q&ufsmuf— QujjruuuCoj

r^mh(o<su5S!sri^-<s Q&rrsmL-Tit Q^rrL-iri-i!

Bear with your friends’ faults, as the cultivator hears with the stream
that often hursts its enclosure.

If, though they dam it up, the fresh flood should burst its
bonds, men do not feel aggrieved ; but straightway imprison
it again, for by the precious stream they live: so though
their friends again and again do very disagreeable things,
men bear with those whose friendship is dear.

er : fdi.'rp!5ir} Qsrray&L-trir.—u ; CXfujee/r, Gtuirjpiljuir.— €7,

Qprr^ih' G. I53. ^R u.® ifrfisitr /rR0<Fo5?(Rj)Rj. G. 153’ G. 95

— aj/rpeur.

Comp. ch. viii, and especially 77.

The latter clause is difficult: ‘ (men) will endure (even the disagreeables of) the
attachment of those whom they have desired ( = chosen).’ Some take pr* eS^uiS#
Q^iri—irL/ Qarctiori—remit u Quir^uuir.
For the repetition (^®s@) sec Illrd G. 200. Here it is = ‘ exceedingly great and
repeated offences.’ Note the in line 3.
144 IB rr so 'A iu it I. Ch. XXIII. 223, 224.

223.
Qutrjpippw tstLanu aicvir&(§ib.

^jpUuGsU £fjtu Q&uSlsXiJJSjSsZT <o5TL—L_TIT

QuTjpjgtp ro(3j<ou(o)£5n®ir pGSiGprp^—jfilp&G&TrEi

00SUSUS33T i_/T/Tc®0L£) &_lUIT<olJ<55)JJ5TL_ !

spQ^suiT QuJSS)ro^](n^<ourf jsi—i_/.

Bear all things !

Lord of the lofty hilly land, where the bees hum through
all the flowery Gdngu-glade !—Though friends should work
us surpassing ills, the only thing that is meet is forbearance :
Patience of one is friendship of the twain.

9T: Qurjpi0£&)J Qli/tso/d.—u : £@a*£7, iulLli —^pijuGeu. * Though they do thing's

so bad as to pass (the limits of forbeaiance)/ G. 140. ^paGann^ c-^ai euetibG) ^ir&cgdb
a.iur miru. J = G)uiT6arevflpj^fi GsirsJsib^eSGeo gpp&tu eu&ybrQ<ssrr tjgj)iruuff)s(9)tb tn2ej

Bru.Geor. G. 152, 162. 9GF«»/^, G. 159. &> + 0-=p. G. 38. ® : this is ^GveuySl,

224.
/flLl_/t/t G)&iup LSleniptutrev iLGmQJrg&gii) 2-<£mu.rr(§ib.

LLiyJsjQWJi ^JB^IlLL- 6UiTGST%35li (Lp^fEJ

<®(5)afl<35)& jBfTsumu Q&truu !

isSKSlprb sBrfliujj @£)iugvi5I<svitgj6V Qpffj&fj)

(LpL-iyJU j£.

1 ‘ Ever curling waves.'

To be wroth with those we love, is like fire in the breast I

Lord of the shore where pearls of purest lustre are thrown

up by circling waves, and where swift darting boats are
borne through the surf!—When friends whom we may not
leave have alien hearts, it is as a scorching fire enkindled
in the soul.
«r: jy/ftu/nr.—u: <s aiirr).—ioif^la»ir. G. 153. pii&iC-i—. G. I 24. (5.) «©. G. II9.
Iggp” The student will recognise, in this and many other verses, a beautiful descrip¬
tion of the old Pandiyan country, with its seaboard (CWul/), its extensive forests,
and limiting hills (aram).
Some say tub is understood : . . . Go^esSaniyio . . . tnaimiialaitfb. Others render : ‘ the
strand where . . . ships toss up . . . pearls on the shore.’
Ellis, p. 233. K. 799, 809. The idea of the inviolability of friendship is expressed
here and in 214, 225, 226 in similar phrases: eSi^purmcmmrir.
 CH. XXIII, 225, 226. J5L.L9po l9 S3) If) G U IT g)l S> S?>. i45

225.
efilL~]$j3<5tr@ /BiLiSlasrir $tt)in&'<!£n&-Q&iLj@rrff ^uSl^jjib ^jernsem (£ej(V)0&) leevtb ,gjG6rjpi.

^)<S3T0) Q&lfils$)]LD loiSlL—lburoVi ^]6V<o\)TGS)JLJ

QufTG5Ti3^rG5T(GS)lLI—G>urribfl<£Q£rT6h6YT^(2>6usm®ii>’, Ql//7wQ@)©

/BGVffSilb ,/5/rQL_frj2fi /BT^-^Lh

^)<St)<oV^^0V GVT’SV.

Forsake not friends though they wrong you.

Though those, from whom you may not part, do grievous

things, O maid who art as Lakshml! you must still cherish
your chosen friendsfire destroys men’s wealth and happy
homes, yet is it sought there and kindled every day.

The idea of fire is taken on from 224. Some read Qure&r^s^' cherish them as gold.’
Ellis, p. 233. K. 791.
Comp. B. I. S. p. 472 :

‘ ftirh *r: fira: fan tm *r: i

^»rfi^WTTsftr ii
He who is dear, remains dear even though he do impleasing things.
Who ceases to honour fire though it has consumed the most precious things in the
house ? ’

226.
tsemuGminlj tJI&»(£tLi)e&r LShfhu®) cQ&irgj,

<^jGST(GS) Q&lSlafULD oSKSl^p <35rfllUT<oS)J3j

<aj]65T((oV)t5 {D(3jSl/G^/T ?— J£]SZTGtf(Tfjdf)tTIT

<oiSl6m(?3j^jri] Tswssirr Qsuibu !—s^srruCoSijfT

QfDStiTJpjprE] <S3V« ?

Friends are not to be forsaken on account of their faults.

When those from whom it is hard to part do evil things

should men at once renounce them?—Lord of the lengthen¬
ing hills that pierce the sky, whence rarest gifts descend!—
Do men cut off their hand because it pricked their eye ?

ct l g]jD&&GOy inorflgit (QjSirema;'),— u l @(&>6iiQ>@ir^ a'fcnuQaitr,—g]e&rojrqj;^ @ir efilaybt(&jj5g] &gv euonr

Qoj/bu l = QlLQjSjd® ^jrfliu luttronmemu si.q^l-uj euntsoru Quir(§{Fj$]‘!iJ liobu. ud3su ieitl^Q^t J

L
146 (5 IT sv) L)_ ID n S'. Ch. XXIII. 227, 228.

227.
G$iL(S)iliL$tflibj3eJir Q&iLij5euif)Q!]&> aaoi

^SVlEl^fitTp p<o$&j(o&rtuU ! £g)<S3T@) Q&lSlGSUltj

Pwijpi &T6$r(o(rtf,T; — ^gvjs^lSI/d

fS’oDLD Grdjl i 3jl 68) 7<i @J5 jsIsmSfiSTrfy <S)SI^VSViT<S7lT >

^T(LpL£) ^surfl/b & 6S)I_.

Those who forsake friends that have committed a fault are worse
than they.

Lord of the cool shore of the shining sea! The perfect

ones when they have contracted an intimacy with any, see no
faults in them, even if they do things that cause pain. Those
who, being without stable wisdom, take up and tell out men’s
evil deeds after contracting an intimacy with them, are them¬
selves worse than they.
«t : ^/nsorCc^/f, — u \ air^cpo-^ a&nu. — QaiuuuQ ; uySl&ntu,— aevfcgp = iblLl]&

Qsneacri—LSlsBT. Qeue&irQQiA tgj&jGuiric& ^jeufa(^<sa>L^uj (gjppina'cisnu i_/6u/f<&@

a A ou-jrgi. G. 6l.
The bond of a friendship once formed is indissoluble.

228.
iBLLi$GnTirQffiL)@ l9«d^«doj gL.tfl<aDtcturrrb Q&uj@Q@anjjy aQ$uQutrjp@g2& OarenGrr Qeue&rGhi,

icj^lsvrriT Q&iup jsIpuuQsu SjQpGsflssjiU)

Qj5trp£& Qdsdrrmjjsmi— rr* Coprr&iTjjrEJ&fTfo)— &trp<sv

{K(LgL&lUltT Q&iup-&{DrE]&(TF)Q9 JBttl— !

QSl(LpLR^7 Qj5 S3jf)s3TJU.

Faults in strangers and in friends.

Lord of the land of resounding waterfalls! Though what

those alien to us have done may be surpassingly evil, what is
there to be pained at, when you regard it ?
Things done by affectionate friends, will be excellent
when so regarded by the mind.
Bear patiently all unpleasing actions of men. If they are entire strangers, it must
he fated, or it was all one could expect! If friends, regarded in a friendly spirit, all
will be good.
Comp. K. ch. lxxxi, esp. 804, 805.
Ch. XXlll. 229,230. [ELLS'# iS'anLfGuiTp^^GO. 147

^LDif^nssrru jsrrriiQ&iTiorrsmj ulLl^ojit

65LD/f_g)/S5T<S5)LD £5T^ TT ^iSlsST, J£/<51J <5$)J^

3i LD rflssi? /5S9T(^ LD&jl 3) ^ /_£) irj^J S3T (S3) LD

^SLDfLpm sniSi^ai Q&rrmsv.

If friends prove unfaithful, love them the more, and keep the secret of
their unfaithfulness in your own bosom.

If we perceive those we have accepted as our own to be

not really ours, we must pay even more respect to them than
to our own, and keep concealed in our own mind the fact
that they are not really ours.
€T

G. 120. Qair<ar&). G. 85.

This is 221 with variations. There is a play on && throughout.
Qaireveir and uiLu-euH- must be carefully separated in construction, is subject of
Qa/roror* L/ilL-a/jpite/nia is object of

230.
(gjibpEiafar Qoiefluui—g girpfl&reiisilT fftruih.

He who pries into his friend’s faults shares the punishment of the
revealer of secrets.

. If, after I have taken a man for my friend, I go about

prying into his faults and virtues (other qualities), may I
depart whither that man goes who has not kept his friend’s
secret, while the earth, begirt by the resounding sea, laughs.

63, 152, 25. G. 85.

Comp. Ellis, pp. 233, 234. Sec 238, 158.
[So in this more ancient verse :

Like the friendship of the dishonourable who learn your secret whenjoined in intimacy
with you, and divulge i* to others when separated from you.’—i. 25.]

L 2
148 [5 (I so if uj it rr. Ch. XXIV, 231.

CHAPTER XXIV.

UNREAL FRIENDSHIP,

jryfijl&TJLD 2_6P.

>3n_/_ITJBlL.L-1

I — (oil Co oil <5n- L_ IT dl) (5 Co I—| ?) jS) Co <oO (Six. L. j5 1 I I 0J T 1— I | \

CoLJIT0l5^IT^iflCojBffi Lfi).

This is in K. $te£-n and chapters lxxxii, lxxxiii. The idea is of a seeming

friendship without any bond of heartfelt affection.

Analysis:

1. False friends cling to you only so long as it serves their own interests to do
so. [231.]
2. Contrast between friendships contracted with worthy and unworthy persons:
‘Rain and drought;’ ‘Heaven and hell;’ ‘Honey and margosa.’ [232',

233, 239-]
3. Friendship with men of unloving souls, blazes up suddenly, and as quickly dies
down: ‘Fire in the straw 1 ’ [234.]
4. Avoid men who glibly promise impossibilities, and yet delay to perform what
is in their power. [235.]
5. Trust none on account of their birthplace and associations. {236.]
6. Flippant, irreverent people are bad friends. [237.]
7. A spirit of self-sacrifice is essential to friendship. [238.]
8. Pleasing exterior and worthless character. [240.]
CH. XXIV. 232. (5n- L IT [5 L- LJ. 149

Unreal friends cling to you till they have gained their desire.

Lord of the pleasant well-watered mountain land, where

boiling waterfalls pour down from the dark hills! (Poor
men) linger beneath the old roof that affords no shelter,
baling out the water, and making mud embankments, and
enduring the down-pour; (even so unreal friends stick by
you) till their purpose has been attained.

er ; or or aLi—r/slUasrif).— u : Si—C/u/f.
This is very elliptical. This and the next verse are genuine reminiscences of the
south-west monsoon season in the Tamil country.
K. 813.

In Nafinul I, the idea of disinterested kindness is prettily illustrated :

‘ ysjeros t-jsipQaiir fitre$p(gg;Gii !5tLlfc§iy

Is it for praise that the fair hand kindly serves the tongue ? ’

232.
/s&Csv/r/r /stlty loaniflanujLjGuirjQiub ‘ jgQiuir/r iblLlj ajpLL&aniuuQurrQiju).

Ofrfhurrif Q&GmonLn Qrojbps QfDUi^pprpiu

L£>rrfKx>UT<oST LLJ<oSSTl_ ;-LDjrfl
61/fTfb QuJS^jQll,-61/fT6V<_9y06lS JBfTl_ !
£Flfn/5<£&&rrib $rflsviir /blLlj.

The friendship of the excellent like rain; of others like drought.

Lord of the land of pure (white, foaming) waterfalls! The

friendship of the virtuous is of exceeding excellence, and
yields glorious results — like (seasonable) rain; but the
friendship' of the vicious, even in the time of its exuberance,
is as when the rain fails in the time of drought.

ct i GsemetniD) iblLl/.— u *. QuirQUib.— 67? @ifliuirir = ^6rofruy«rot_£u/r# G. 93.

^PLjlSIjd0ilj =■ (QidCjli -f- + gj -f = £)puiJI'&6rujGV)mLjjZir&). G. 93. utupppnu uiliZ&t

fitnb. G. 93.

Ellis, p. 234.
15o (5 IT SO Uf. UJ (T S’. Ch. XXIV. 233, 234.

233.
QQtsaii) CiomLa^Qn^uQuire^e^tb; ^/^eS^je^irif &)G'nr&tb Grrsfianpu Quireoe^b ^0(0.

(65)Q [IT® J^\SfT<ol^GS)L-0S)LD

®S\<om 6xniov(o& <spi(^iM ciJsznzpsi^^ioV;—jjiism sspirsv

1osmifoSIsvir ^©f/J ostr^liULo, ^jffvsvrrrru
l/<533ttsS (o&fljiu&jg/dr eps&rju.

Bliss enjoyed with the wise is heaven ; association with the ignorant
and worthless is hell.

Enjoyment of the society of men of refinement resembles

the heavenly world in the pleasure it affords. Closest con¬
tact with those destitute of fine perception of the value of
learned pursuits—men who gain no wisdom from you, nor
you from them—is one of the hells.

sr ; cgsair&iGiy)L-<anir).— u ; efihanyjeSljbjpij GpeSrjpi (^0^).— ejy ,-«ysTO<y/#2susen. gisfreifQnL-QBiD

(roA/f, ei/,
a_cs5i_crou)'). G. I 5 3. eSeoifleS fb^i — eSemtfldllGBrg), G. (^3. tg&Qib. G. I 25.
Ellis, p. 234. For the ‘hells,’ see Ji. Chin, xiii, § io. i5uaap^^jd5Tuibf 164-178.

234.
^/GBnSI&GvrrgL-e&r Q<*ir«jbn_j5iLL/ i8'fcoi&&)Gvirgi.

Qu((T)@<oiJjj[] QuiTGup (oprrmflonGiip jSuQurrsv

<Sp(r^QufT(Lp^Ji^ Q&<SV<SVt(dP lKt(B§flLh}-^Q^Q^<SVGVJ(d^

£FJ5{565T^@tT F dF/TTSST LLfhoVHj fT t_!

U/B^LD^j SVT&rnf Q^ri—tTI-l.

Intimacy with those who have no sympathy is like fire in the stubble.

Lord of the land where wide groves of sandal cover the

hilly slopes! Friendship with those who feel not its real
obligation, like fire in the straw (suddenly) appears, seeming
as though it would increase, but never advancing dies out.

€T: QjSiTL-irLj.— u : (B&jjtb.— &na>p$uGuiT'jj — Qtb'($UGj)uuQuirGV, G. 132. ricsr —

t.?»dcn— G. 153.
Ellis, p. 234.
Ch.XXIV. 235, 236. (SVu U IT [5 L L-J. 151

235.
Q&-UJUJ ^ajeviTjSetneij Q&ujGoitJLb erearp^U^ Q&iliuj (£)iuQilBb aihoija'far&Q&ujiung] sk.t-jr

IBLi.L$GbT(8)QSVrLb.

Q&IL11UT<£ Q&lLJ3jl’ J5Tli> GTGSTjOgj}](STj QcfFIU<SUp'bsST&

'Q&lUlUTgjJ piLppjg]&Q&l<om (qL—1lLL-££]ISi — Qlliuiut^
(g£]G5n-]jpir^L£) Qujbfl &LpjbpiTiT(e^lb ^jjb/SISsvQiu
jgjsirLjjrifT&-lb Qujbfi pQfjih.

Boastings and delays.

The promising to do what cannot be done, and the putting-

off and leaving undone through delay things that could be
done, will forthwith bring experience of sorrow even to
those who have contemned truthfully the pleasant experi¬
ences of life (ascetics and saints).
As we say : ‘ These things would anger a saint.’
Comp. N.N. V. 71, where this verse is evidently quoted: ‘ Qeuaat-ai
Qeiugiib mast essiturir, they will promise to do anything, good or had.'
Q&iijg]m = Q0-tuGaiiTtb. Tel. che-tu-mu. G. 83.
Qupp) is redundant: (Lex.) ^esr^a.inQufif9^^ieirum.

236.
QuiflQtuiTfgi—GBr isiLLj&Q&trQ&n—irg/UEi QQ(ptrit t5&Qcoiri} ^airtr.

lSlprBQtg[T(TfflED(<9f f§<oQ(STL—<35 <3>(o$)L_

<oSliFlJ^lH (3}6U(fcrTQDlLJ ^LLUSHSpS cSGVSVJ;

Qu(JT)j)!JTi (o&<om<5$)LD Q& TGfflGSJJjfjlT JpjGVGVrriT

35(TfjLD!E]&<5Yr (otSUJTll U®LB.

The water-lily does not become a lotus by being- in tbe same tank with
it: so evil persons will act in conformity with their natures.

The Ambal (water-lily) does not equal the expanding

Kuvalai though born and growing together with it in the
same pool: though they attain to intimacy with those of
generous instincts, the deeds of men in whom these instincts
are lacking will be diverse.
6T: ^muAt, BQmBsar.—u; QaijpuQw,— Q&iuuu® : (ga/fe-aoaj. — /£/r =/MCsu G. It2.

aits>L-0g)m = g$)L-0aB0 e_6roi_furar ^uSto^ii. G. 93, 113. <$samGmr — spia uin.’.i. irsy (gijg + ^eusu/r) .

G. 125, 89. Qairciflopim = Qatr&xsn-.ir£>um. G. 86, I.|.2.

There is a play on the two uses of ;//f = (1) water, (2) nature.
152 JB IT SO UJ. UJ IT S'. Ch. XXIV. 237, 238.

237.
tAGBr&SGvijiJI&jGvtrir iblLl] g/66rufc@(yGij5ir(&jib,

(Lprbiojb &ljpiLDjbfs) (LpjbulL 1_ ptBonpornu

Q/5tD£l]&&Sm l_<aSTS5T S^ljSVJGST Q (ojj iff IT fi Sill-L® £

ujrSId;^ LD8su®/rt_! — J£)<sar@)(2s

<spib^QDLD Q^rrsrrsrTJ^jj in' 1 j.

Friendship with the uncongenial is bad.

Lord of the hilly land where the immature little monkey,

with its finger like a bean-pod, will flip its father when it
meets him, and poke him and snatch fruit from him!
Afflictive indeed is friendship with the uncongenial.
m — u‘ {£$i&rQ)gi.— Qppp&i = Qppjp -f- G. 153.

As in other verses, the address to his patron harmonizes with the theme : the
picture of the flippant little ape is intended as a satire upon the presumption of
the young men whose forward behaviour in the learned assemblies and elsewhere
was distasteful, to him. Comp. ch. xxxii.
Comp. B. I.S. 3666 :

By congeniality friendship exists : by uncongeniality it grows not.’

♦
epPppanm = TTU=tr.

238.
isamuGarg) (gemrp$it/r^SG/gi/^0 Q-jpK^&iruib.

(LptlfSlpp CoU TlffslGftT (Lp®Q(5TGST 0) IT iSt <3S) J

J5LLl—.rTS5T JBL-QL—GMZtA)-J5LLl—TS5r

d5/^LL0?S3T &LLL-L£lpp[TGST Q&6V QdFSVSF,

QjD®C)LDJl^l (SSXSTIIU J5&.

The curse of him who does not offer his life for his friend.

If I hasten not to put forth my hand and offer my precious

life to my friend when in distress, may I depart whither he
goes who has violated the sanctity of his friend’s wedded
wife, while the far-famed world laughs!

67 : iurrrisr (Qpirona').— u ; Q&&ja. G. 85. ^gp. G. I 21. Q& — Q&ffj + fit -f c_yj3 j
6t Qaui—ifl&w. G. I53.
Ellis, p. 235. Comp. 230.
Ch. XXIV. 239, 24°. cSVu L IT pB L l_|. i53

239.
ib<svQ&)irir isl 1l/ mpQ^ir ielLl/ enaijLf,

'=*y,<5$ru($l QrsiijQuiu 6EoV>cg)f sir &°<foiT pan,

Q&JUjuQ QpiuQuiU p'BoSTppCoJJ,-d>pii>L]($l

JBGVSIJ&WT JBTL !-plULD&SmiT<oUJIT J5<omOu(Tlf^jU

Lj<SV<oVriSl(3)S @)Oj/T© JBLLLj.

Bitter for sweet.

Lord of the land of goodly hills where honey flows ! To

forsake the friendship of those who know the right, and
cultivate that of shallow pretenders to knowledge, is like
emptying out cow’s ghee from a vessel and pouring into it
margosa oil.

€t ; !5lLl/ it git or <&).—— u : 'g/'&zrfigi. G. 153* Q/3& = Q@6ur. Quiu

fifasTjggj = Quiu&irrbQuir&ub, G. 137, 93. Quugp = Quiufiaeu, = ep^efil. G. 79*

240.
a_<5Q/6a?u.aj/r6B/?L_1i5<^ B.u&rifliiJir&£6frGnLDti$Gfr<zv)[AtLjii) ^jf^e^G^u.iuinr $u5levr$@mTir(&;@Qi]Lb $1ucvr.

2_0SlSJr» &65)L£pp[TG$T&<om &SfLJ[T(5mGS)LC) 63T<S5)LO

UQJjsji) 3jSDLLJEpUiT lUpQp ;

QprflffLj&ni—iunrT JgiSlofrppiT (tsp&ih

s6lfflQu<oS)L..Qiurr z_/nf.si5z_l i—prj.

A specious outward appearance without a liberal spirit.

The absence of generosity in those whose exterior is

pleasing, is like the mingling of water with the milk provided
for food : when men of understanding take to bad company
it is like the disporting of a Cobra with a female viper.

67 .* £3)637635/0, - U ! g/6MUJjb&iy ffi?LLl—JD^I. ^GtriTlU — ^fQTfTcS. ^GVlTlLJ, ®S?/J.Q? £§)6E>QJ

6ii7tlt_-/7<6t) 6r«jrg)/ QunQar Q&trGir^ib, G. 117* u/rsof/f = unoSlQwii'smj, G. 152.
i54 [5 it so if (u it ir. Ch. XXV. 241.

CHAPTER XXV.

THE POSSESSION OF PRACTICAL WISDOM.

QL®.

<_gy nfil a] (55) L- ld

( = ® ^GiS'CadToJasmTs^iu ^pffsijanLiuf^aBsv); or airifujnffinifajiti

a!Zstt3) GaBiidrfTjiiL-i^^’).

In Sanskrit
Chapter xliii of th,e Kurral bears the same title, but there is little agreement. The
wisdom here meant is sound, practical common sense.

Analysis:

1. Moderation and delicacy in treatment of vanquished enemies is enjoined:

‘ Parcere victis.’ [241.]
2. Humility befits the poor. [242.]
3. Do not judge men by their place of birth. [243, 244, 245.]
4. Fickleness in friendship is to be shunned. [246.]
5. Pleasure arises from friendship of the truly Wise, and pain from that of the
foolish. [247.]
6. Man makes himself. [248.]
7. It is wisdom even for the learned to yield to necessity, and in the way of business
to follow in the train of ignorant but necessary patrons. [249.]
8. The three essentials of a consummate life. [250.]

241.
uoBSGJiraiefl (gtiri^iuair^ii Quiri&<§& Q&&jevirir.

U65MBQJIT U$WfPi6)$lL- Qj5rr<£&lp-£&<5l]GS)L-lUniT

3j fr(a LOIL] JSITto55fl&> ^§Sllc£F(o)dF<SV)6V/r/r J-<3>IT(io55)IL] !

^)srrLDiSI<55)p fl#/E/ds2W<£ Caw

3> <5551 ihl cE QT)j5 JgJUl5lG5r ^UIT.

Ch. XXV. 242. SJ $ €5) L. 65) IB. 155

Generosity to fallen foes.

Worthy men, when they behold where foes are foiled,

themselves too feel sore abashed, and do not hasten on
to crush them. Behold, the strong invulnerable dragon
draws not near the moon (to swallow it) when it is in its
tender crescent days!

«t : pesa/aot-jurt (/£), g/rr.—u: Q&Aievrt, .s/rigrcjiii, Q&mrg>.

The rhymes are quite irregular.

See K. 773. This refers to Rdhu (®jnr@), a Daitya, raised to the skies, who causes
eclipses by his efforts to swallow his old enemies, the sun and moon. Eclipses do
not occur when the moon is in its crescent stage, which is the occasion of the poet’s
quaint conceit.
^yajo-Eo b giudesr is doubtful : ‘ the dragon (possessed) of a strength which
hardly {suffers) affliction or ‘of a strength (which inflicts) sore affliction.’
So the proverb inculcates courtesy to foes:
‘ aiesont QftfarfS/Hrej euijgfhrCiLitrjpib

arsbrjp Q&irevevirfijTiriraGir &pp<s§ nrs&t :

Perfect heroes will not refrain from inviting their wearied foes to take repose.’ See
G. g. 95-

242.
t£jL-.&as$§)Gbr twriL&.

jBGiflsi—jb tnftforCo&ituu !—-jbsv^it/b^ ll><£&lL

LLTflj^BlQWI @£)65TJ$ Lb<3V QJ /T^LOSM/T

3^-pU U®lh.

Self-restraint an ornament.

Lord of the cool shore of the spreading sea! To men in

poverty a modest self-restraint is the chiefest ornament. If
a man live in unbending pride, and in a manner unbefitting
his position, his fellow-townsmen will revile his race.

er ; Garpfijib.— u: gji—Aaib, — Esrr = smtirnnQes. G. 152, 162. OresnflCev,

in the town where he dwells, or by his fellow-townsmen.

But for his presumption the lowness of his origin might have been overlooked : he
provokes men to look into it.
ri_£@<a = tr,L-uutrest. This form = Tel. aor. na4u-cku-nu: it is used for all persons.
So in 250 (probably) = = QP^citrasr.
156 p5 fT GO UJL ILI IT rr. Ch. XXV. 243, 244.

243.
QjtQiQih rb&Q<^r(i£&3(ip'zy>L-.Qni£>iLiirGmGnrf)Lj i3pilnSlL-£@iran opfifilQucyir.

6TiT)lfi!sV&J}l <ofilp$iy-6VlirE] SIT^QuiElSITip [5! ITS IT !

Q^G3T(S3)lL sisiijssih LK^^isvruh)

^GSTfG^rb^GbT LDpi an LL ; 3
lollL—jsl(S ) &ILj LD

QsrrG5T(GS)srnf sitsvlj uevrr.

Character, not birthplace.

Whatever soil you sow it in, the Strychnos nut grows not
into a cocoa-palm. Some of the Southern land have entered
Paradise! It is man’s way of life that decides his future state.
Full many from the Northern land are denizens of hell.
etii—$<aD& = aiL~$®D&u5lib iSiDiVjSirtgGir^in.

This is doubtless a reminiscence of strife between Jains and Brahmans, but is not
quite in harmony with 212. Sanskrit is au—Qmifl, ‘ the northern speech,’ while Tamil
is Q^airQimryS, ‘the southern speech’ (Q^QmyS, ,auS(p).

244.
gjfieiiG&L-njDit $iuirQsnr(b) s^.Lp^iib jgirib^iuit

(oiollLDlSl G!fflSsVlLjLL SGsfhSlmiUj GWTGD tp^SST

jshJSQTXSlI lUITSlS ^ifllUIT^rTLO; -^ hlQs

^GsifBjs OsGsfl&puh ^jiusvL-jimi—iujrt (osqsstgsild

LL<o5TJ5$j3>ITLE) USSLL ^lf[^l.

Good men not affected by corrupt influences.

Though ripened amid margosa leaves the fruit of the plan¬

tain loses no atom of its sweet flavour. Even so the friend¬
ship of men of noble mood, although their race be evil, can
hardly work ill to the mind.
ct : €u/r«D^p? u&aih.— u — uxprih =. laajrjsi'iQg\j or i£eurg]&@, ? or rflZsv.
There is an ambiguity in the original. It seems to mean, ‘ Noble men can hardly
be corrupted even by friendships inadvertently formed with bad men/
Perhaps we must understand jdifhutrgj as pred. to G&&&&>&, and so make three sentences.
u&sib 'Zjiflgj = 1 it is a rare case that/
See G. (^. 99 l i eu^T)&&iieutrqsyomsajinLj
QiB^&afc jS<s6recfle^ Qisstsi Qa/rcircimr.

Qs^sirir eu^saitA Qajs^s2scr Q&iuuSIgpj QiB&dnQ&iGVGinrir

^(ZTfSrrueur Gtwsor^uSlear QpLL&nL-antUfg @G&rQpLL.ani—tuiru3 GievrQpafaG&fi
ctqij&ir <seu)L^Qi—i^iEJ angeisnaih {gfiaeuefidsir&&&
(gjigj&irQu ^ii^uSleoirtn ....

With whatever affection you treat treacherous persons they will never love you in
their hearts.’
The illustration gives the obverse: ‘ The Kuyil (bulbul), though hatched by a
black crow, is a bright-plumaged Kuyil still.’
Ch. XXV, 245, 246. nff a| ss) l siftic.
i57

245.
Qtgaiir •SdrraniDiuirioV is^ooH $iuir

•3) t—GVJF JJijFfl ll) (^GSTGSpIT l5l{0LoSoU& ITiJSJJj]LD

^.uiSsssr (bliSLirfl LSlpp^<svrrp pppih

<g£l<55Tpp,&s$TiurT 'jrysvtsvr—GTn^3ii—pp<om Gfiruu !

LljQSTpp&SSTlUT L£n£&6rT<oT65r UfTT.

Not environment, but mind makes the man.

Though close by the sea, sweet waters ofttimes spring up

there ; on the hill-side the waters often gush out all brine!
Thus men are not as their race.—Lord of the dashing sea’s
cool shore! Men are as their minds.

K. 595, p. 271; Ellis, p. 235. This seems to contradict 146.

The idea that ‘ the mind’s the standard of the man,’ is a favourite one in Tamil.
But Tiruvalluvar s (595)
‘ With rising flood the rising lotus' stem unwinds ;
* The height of men is measured by their minds,'

is unequalled. It is curious to read in Landor’s Gebir,

‘ The sea-bird rises as the billows rise;

Not otherwise when mountain floods descend
Smiles the unsullied lotus glossy-haired.'
B.I.S. JL831, 1832:
‘ site 1
Good character is better than high birth.’

amanftr u

Whether a man is of high caste or not, whether he is a hero or a pretender, whether

he is pure or impure, his conduct alone declares.’

246.
^dVd/eroi—aj/r/f ggaiGirir® QtgairrbLjeBvriTjSQiiLb ^(^sirpLSifl^^llms tBLLLj&Qaiuiuirir.

UJl^JGtoJU L/GirdoST u(i>l&l—pp®ssr (olFlTUU !

f^pijrf jS)j GVIIIj Gpl * / jjp/ gft Q&IUuQgUT, p<SV<oV

Ujf^S-TQtTlUpl ILUTLLJlUSIJS LLGSTfljflSlj ?

<oSljTjpjiug1 Q<Tiuiur<o$U£) jbgst^i.

i58 [B IT <50 19- UJ IT S'. Ch. XXV. 247.

Against caprice.

Lord of the cool sea-shore, where flourishes the thick¬

stemmed laurel! Men whose minds are good (constant),
and who adhere to whomsoever they have formed an
intimacy with, will not sometimes avoid men, and at other
times be intimate. It is good not to have fits of alternating
warmth and indifference.

«t ; tnasrppri • Qa-inuffanio.—u : Q&iuuQajir; tse&rgy,— Q&aj : gxjQjjSeu, sui-di.

This is probably corrupt.

Comp. K. 425 and Nal. 215; Ellis, p. 235.
The letimed commentator on Jl. Chin. i. 191, quotes gi, and says it is
parallel to 9
= «Qja . This would lead us to translate ‘clinging to’ = m©a . 9
But see Lex. f§) is (gprSiwsSiamb. G. 24.
This is better than making Q&iug) a noun, as several editors do, rendering ‘ even in
the case of versons of seemly and good conduct.’ Again Ellis and others translate
g3 JI G$l &G)&lUIL> ~/" juj ‘ it is better to contract no friendship.’ See «S<ra/ in Lex.

247.
gL.&mGninufloiianL-iLiirG'TirQ <SLi$.6or 'gjoo^l&evirGinrQ &Lip.eir gQsruQpib Q-€mi—mn.

fT6ii®$)L-. lurr^rju

Lj<3mrflp L-i<om(rjjLLTLc> ^gstuim ;—/_/<53377/} ssr

Qprfliup QprfliLjjB Qprfl<s)5l<svit pjmuu
iSIrfltUU iSIrfllLJLDT’ (o/BTlU.

Good and bad associations.

Join the men who throughly feel true wisdom’s inner

sense, and forthwith joy joins you. Join yourself to men
devoid of the accurate perception of knowledge, and then
parting from them is parting from pain.

^<0 is twice redundant. This resembles 168.

Comp, also K. 839 ; Ellis, p. 235.
Ch. XXV, 248, 249. £>] n(f Cl] 65) L_ 65) ID. i59

248.
GpqjQjG&f fidsr(W1 ftc&rccftTffoA) QpfioShjjo)fifi){b(7jjfii fidsTttflc^ttL-GtninQiu amrcfarib,

J5®tTG5fl%oV&&lL l_G3T<fcsT jElfDiLJ LJ -pGM%55T

f[£l<8oV&(5V3i!$<& £5y$)(5) <su/rjp/ii) — ffiSsvuSI&nn.h

Co LCiGStCo L£i<5V Ql-IIJIT&JHI U UT6SVJ5 -—

p'SsviuT&a1 Q&iu<oLir6$i]j5 ^irsir.

Man makes, unmakes, and ennobles himself.

He that establishes a man in good, and he that disturbs

that good position and casts him down, and he that more
and more exalts a man and establishes him, and he that
makes a man head1(among men) is (the man) himself.

ptrA does all : for 1 man is man, and master of his fate'
So, ‘ gjifleraioicgio fijoaoalag® @ibas>m a_«o^.sbid^&o ; self-mastery is of primary importance
for both worlds.’
The rhymes are altogether irregular.
ILLS. 895:
‘ WrtTHl fmirT I

^Irftrfl MfW II

By oneself is suffering fixed ;

By oneself is happiness secured.’
B I. S. 892 :
^tlFTT I

Each man is his own kinsman ;

Each man is his own enemy.’

249.
tyflGi{®ni—u->iriT grr&i a($$tu XQfLrfi&njS Qpi$.@jsp Quir^LLGl^Lpt^iTLSleur Q&pc& gffl<3&eGr<anu:

3i(TF)IS) 6wfl GtDtF ILI jp £6V<oVlTf5T(t iSl (SSTSp] LD

QuQlFjGS)LD> 2_«n/_IL//L0(55 ColFpGV-^(TFjLDJlSlGZr

<Sp^LD fStJipfUlM (SpffSI&L—p psmCo&ITU U I

Qu0?>p65)LLj J£]65Tp <£($(51].

It is prudent sometimes to sacrifice pride.

Lord of the cool shore of the sounding sea, where from

old time the billows roar!—In the course of their affairs-
160 [5 IT <o\) Uf. UJ IT IT. CH. XXV. 250.

when even great men follow after the unlearned, this is not
folly but wisdom.

It is wisdom (here = prudence) to serve fools, and to submit to them in the ‘ course
of business (aiineuUmetui/ai).'

250.
QuirQafaQptup&hipl) Quira^/air^RtLjib gjptQ Q&tuan&iLju) ^©1u {j^ibQpeBTjpib Qpjbgiti
'gjajggil&tz5 genffiujin

&QF)LE)(LpLD UI—IT U (o U T & (Lp J5 &U6HSUITp

^QF)Lb(Lpj5 Q&lUlUr-Sp^^^SvColU

(LpLLl^GSTijSl (ipG7>TJ)JUj (LpL^lLfCoLLGV, jpjfoQpsbrU

UlLi^_GSTL£} Qupp &6VLD.

A perfect life-voyage.

If a man has wrought all fitting works, enjoyed all seemly

pleasures, done deeds of charity to worthy men : if he shall
have accomplished all these three unchecked, in this one
state, of him men will say: ‘that is a ship that has gained the
haven'

ui—ir, g)&jajirt QffiuiLin. G. 86 (■®).

Such have passed
‘ Through Death (©piliy) and Birth (JpOty) to a diviner day.’
And this fittingly closes the chapter on Wisdom; for this is its consummate work.
The verse probably refers to Kaviri-pumpattinam (Caveripattam: sir^tfi^ibuiLuf-ertb or
Lfstrir, where the hero of the famous poem, Cilappathigaram, lived. «raS([email protected]=
‘the town where the Caveri enters the sea ’). This was one of the five chief cities
of the Cora kingdom. Here, the legend says, there lived a princely merchant named
1
Pantlian (? uirrspm, S. TT*^T, and M. = a traveller : Sinbad, the sailor), of whose history
this quatrain may well be a summary. A poem, of 100 quatrains, in his praise,
absurdly ascribed to Avvai, exists under the title of Panthan-anthathi.
Ch. XXVI. 251. p& £JT LC. l6l

CHAPTER XXVI.

THE LACK OF PRACTICAL WISDOM.

9-<95-.

nfl ts£l GST QD LD

( = yiSiffn. pSuj u s> pff oJsv)svj it an ld).

Chapters xxxiii, xxxiv are on closelv-a],iied subjects. Comp. K. also, chapters

lxxxiv, lxxxv.
This treats of the absence of that plain, practical common sense which is extolled in
chapter xxv.
The Jain devotees—or wandering bards of whatever class—are at their best when
satirizing the world’s folly, which they do contemptuously and with unfeeling bitterness.
They give life-like cartoons exhibiting the fool in action.

Analysis:

1. Accurate perception is the one thing needful: mere ornament is nothing. [251.]
2. A learned man must not expect to be wealthy also : discontent is folly. [252.]
3. It is folly to neglect education. [253.]
4. An ignorant man is a dog in the learned assembly. [254.]
5. It is folly for a learned man to speak in an assembly of the ignorant. [255.]
6. It is folly to be always chattering. [256.]
7. It is folly to try to teach fools. [257-260.]

251.
£5(5euiT&gj ^jc^eSlem<zv>in evjp/Gtnm ^in • Qffe^&nh

JTfl otSST (nfcpl SSdT T GST S3) LD (SUJYjlQiiLD \ rJ?)Joo3j](oS) l ©OLD

I lSiSSTSSS1 /_/ L3)3j (o)LJCI^(ST^(o^3-S\)<oiJLD J &TS33T <aSV)lIK13iITol)

QusmimrQJTtLJ Quuj- ^jfJtoSsfliujCoerrj

cB 3331533L611T<3> 'oVLfc ?
M
l62 pB IT CO If UJ IT S Ch. XXVI. 252.

X.ack of accurate perception is poverty. Mere externals are nothing.

The want of refined knowledge is poverty, its possession

is very great and abundant wealth. When one considers,
will not a sexless creature, more woman than man, adorn
herself with the jewels that her eye desires?

afar assy em it is that subtle, instinctive sense of what is fitting and right, which makes
the virile mind despise mere outward ornament.
^jeuiriLJ = gjoJireS. See Lex. gjeuir.
This is K. 841.
A comparison of Nannul 264, throws light on the (to us) strange illustration used
by the poet. The Co® may assume either masculine or feminine attire ; but when its
nature inclines to the feminine, and the masculine element is overborne, the creature
naturally and instinctively puts on feminine ornaments, forfeits its place as male, and
is styled Guy.. The regard for mere external adornments shows the prompting of a
lower nature.
Comp. N. N.V. 24. For u«*aw, etc., see § 223, Lesson LXX.

252.
'gjflQejirir ai/fltuj/r&ojtfi <°>/j&efilevevnir atrjajcrib.

usv<oVT<ssrp (o&erTofilu uiussysmrTQJTT

psvsvGD a.Lpuu !— Qprr<svQpuiSlsir
JB fTsd]tJ3T Qippp! <3S)p^SV jp Q<3F JiJ GW

y^ssr HElLpppI Ljsvpjpj.

Why the goddess Portuna avoids the learned.

Men of vast and varied lore are seen in low estate, and
suffer want. Would you know the reason? The anciently
renowned ‘ Lady of the tongue ’ abides with them. 1 The
Lady of the flower’ is jealous, and draws not near!

Sarasvatl, goddess of learning, and Lakshml, goddess of wealth and good fortune.
One dwells on the tongue, the other on the lotus. Comp. 266.
The first book of the Jf. Chin, is called isiruseflewbutb =‘ Sarasvatl-Canto,’ because it
gives an account of the hero’s education. See Niti. 7, where she is styled afejmsA-.
There are two readings here : =‘ if you would know,’ or = ‘ know
ye.’ is direct object: ‘ See the sufferings ! ’ Comp. 106.
Ch. XXVI. 253, 254. £H j$ Slf SJT 60) ID. I63

253.
adoevrfieitir ajbpejf&smuuSlQeu. ^/^tSearetouiajir^) ^/euLcjd&au uQianrar.

&TSvQ<oV65rjrn gsjBonp &ipp ^p^Qsrspj

Q&TSvQsVGsrru Q&Tsrrmr ^dCLp^^susar—Qllsv^v

GT(Lpp(opictev u<s^<svij(Lp<ssr ssiHt- ofisyfii/j/r
61J(Lp<£(o&I<}sV& Q<ST<oSSr(Bl oSKBllh.

Folly of refusing to learn in youth.

He who, when his father urgently bade him learn, did not
take it as a serious matter, but contemned it; when, before
many men, some one gently presents a written palm-leaf, will
in anger fetch a stick to beat him as guilty of an insult.

This is an ambiguous verse: «S«fl is either ‘call’ or ‘grow angry,’ or g)«f), ‘contemn.’
Commentators differ. I take it thus : the man cannot read, and when in an assembly
some one quite courteously offers him a manuscript, he takes it as a reflection on his
ignorance, and begins to belabour him. See > is either ‘ a stick faultily
used/ or ‘ a stick that punishes a fault.’
Comp. Mu.:
1 Qstrihuir@& &trlLl-3

c°y<stD«ye7&cvn& iDjEaev;—

ifiLGL-irfa) eutrtdiutr ifiean^ecr (grfluufiaj

tn/TL^t—tr geuQtcr iD/jib;
All that stand in the forest with, forked branches and boughs are not trees; he that
stands m the midst of the assembly unable to read the letter presented to him, and
that cannot understand its meaning (or, cannot take a hint) is a tree/
Comp. B. I. S. 3873 :

‘ To IT* I
Read, my son, ever, and take letters to thy heart.’

254.
ajbrDpfeScveviredr apGqrjt ^jeneuuSleo euireirir <£«jr«z>p sl&> j & £) q>i in uiueofi&2ev.

&<sv<svj<jgi t§6mL_ (spQfjGum ajaihsgijg

JS<SVSVn5i QJTSrrT ^)<S»t_LJL/<$0,— Qldsvsv

piriLppQjO,

'gj]<o$)HUlSlG$)j> /5TILJ(§<5$)!J;5 pjDJpi !

M 2
164 [E IT SO 14 IU IT IT. CH. XXVI. 255, 256.

An ignorant man is a mere cnr I

When a man who has grown up without learning enters

the society of the wise, if he sit still, it is as if a dog sat
there; and if he rise to speak, it is as though a dog
barked.

cr; <£(75 aizAr (Qpiron s') f usmuiJLi.— u ; ^p^.

= HO)®*# ^pbp. See under K. Introd. xxiv, § 10. This is a very

favourite form with the author of the Kurral also.

255.
e®y«9aj«Di_G’aj/r/f &anuu5l&) fiira Qffiir&evirir.

Lj<svgvjihi—j<oir QstlLl^lj ljgvgwt (Jj)©dl_ljl/<£

<£G\)GVT65 Q&TGVGgltEl &> <S5) l (ollU GV GV T LD \-&JDT)

3>L_T JpJllSl GffTGJj TGffJDGU (T Q&fTGVGVTIT, QU TQTjGmQL£>p

UL-TJPJ giSKSIutts <35Spajt.

Cast not pearls before swine.

All the baser sort consorting with scholars of a heterodox

and low school, will utter illiterate rubbish; but men replete
with learning, though urgently asked, utter not the results of
their learning, knowing that (the askers) would fail to apply
their minds to the import of what was said.

cr: semu.y sneorpac.—’’u ; Qsn cjgyub, Q&irevcvirir.— Q& ; aeyffu/ps, s/bp. G. g ^. c3Quir£t7?j.

G. 86.
Comp. 314.

256.
Q-GD/rtuinr • ^f^eSs^irif gjQ&trgiQnrnljutrir.

/Xlbp^JB^ J5TG)SI(GT)IT Q&TGVGVTTpoGJj (o&TTGIJ^IfI ;

LLjDGffjD IU T ^^GUTT U&T6UT ; Liftoff uSIGffCo LJbGV

GlljbfilLI GpftGV c®SVc£SVd50fD, GTi^^Tf TGffJT}] Lb

U’TQ&TftoV'i SlGVftGV G^gSI.

Ch. XXVI. 257, 258. pff Q? SJT 65) l£. 165

Modest silence.

Men of learned tongues are silent, fearing some slip;

others (ignorant men) will speak out; on the Palmyra tree
the dried-up leaves make a loud rustling noise; but ever¬
more the green leaf gives forth no sound!
Comp. K. 642, and N. N.V. 23. see u« (§ 131, G. 121).
See B. I. S. 1184:

The worthiest man should not be an excessive talker. The lowest is a man of many
words.’

257.
'gjfie&Gwfr&arDQtBfis'far&sk-fi&r utuG&rUL-trg) Qa(b)tb.

upprflp QpLLir tsm^ppp^&o

J5S5TfD{$lUlT LDTppITJB <XpppT JTU GT) J<£(3}rEJ& U!SV,

(p<5$rh)lto5T(oLDp Q&mLGjIp prr)l(oUfTp p?<3Vp&ifppj

Q&strpH&flfriLjrr Q&<stil <£(&}.

Good instruction thrown away on thankless people.

When you expound the way of virtue to ungrateful people,—

which is like mashing up sweet mangoes for a pig in a food-
trough,—those virtuous teachings lose all their force—have
their point (^‘Sso) broken (jg&ir) by the obtuseness of the
disciple—and do not enter into, or suit his ear,—like a stake
which one would drive in on the side of a hill.
ct ; 'g/pppirjpi.— u : Qjem&UJir

The union of two comparisons here is perplexing. First, good teaching is wasted
on fools; secondly, it is like a wooden peg (or an axe) shivered by contact with a
rocky mountain; i. e. its effect is lost through the obtuseness of the pupil. Arrange
(^ya/apaiisg Qaeurgi Q&eSa^ ^jwaiung

258.
peuEJ Q&iuujtrpaevevfieyp(n;t£) Quit(3Graven<4 si-pevirarrgj.

urrsvirp usvprren ^(sm&Slssiiih

GWTioSlpiLD UcEXlh <g£lQIjjb<5$)p& Q(f^ppSSTJT)J;

(o&jsvjp &L-.r^gyiu<& rpril smith l^QsvrrsvevT

Cj/BTSVT 3_ /_ih I SI p $($<51].
166 jE It SO l£. UJ (T (T. Ch. XXVI. 259.

Learning' requires discipline.

Though you wash it with milk for many days and dry it,
charcoal on no hypothesis becomes white! So into the
undisciplined body wisdom enters not, though you teach it,
driving it in with a stick.

ai—tr^tu = ai-treS,
{£><51*031 + ‘ it is not a thing that ever was : ’ contracted into {£1(51*00^31, g)®®
00nj0. See &>. Ljsdo egcuevjr = L/aiDjtLc-ffg?, LSljQaj&ujtrgj, G. 89.
B. I. S. 7303 :
' TU-pit ^ 5T^TflT l

vr g^fw: n

A man’s innate disposition does not leave him ever! Wash charcoal a hundred times
and its blackness leaves it not.’
Comp, also Vem, ii. 52.

259.
'gj'fleSlevrrir&tgj t£ffiei\<anu.iurrir ekJirjj£Q&irp uturnui—tig,

Quirtfijs^lesf^i pjflspiLL u^LS&nnpsv Q&gvgvj

fslL^JSpioS)GU &r(Lpjpi2-tjD IT-uCoUfTSV, ^iJJppGSXSU
pjiw&svpp Q&ssnGptpp pis jit sunup
(opsbr&svpp QpppiQsjp (opjsij ?

The fly desires not the fragrant honey. The base esteem not sweet
and powerful words.

To those whose minds are full of foul things,—like the fly

which goes not to feed on the flower that pours forth sweet¬
ness and breathes perfume, but fixes its eager desire on
ordure,—what clear comprehension can there be of the lucid
words full of honied sweetness that issue from the mouths
of the worthy ?

er : Qfiireq.— u ; ercrr0)0i3 ?

y,iAm#0evG)0&wirg!t ‘ not going to feast upon the sweet fragrant flowers.’ 0int is a
mere expletive.
Ch. XXVI. 260. pf? q? arr 69) ud. 167

260.
'g/jflefil6vireor afiQ(n)irQ<Ptr&)&u2) jpiLumQtu Qutr^hrA QaL^aeS^ibursar,

ap^fT £±-<o$)U<£(3jfEJ &&L-JP) JKl<5mQ&G(T<o!&

ujbqrfjrn ^GsrQGsr^ar <55)^5tgjgsvjsir—ub/bj^ihspi

^gZtQuto) sp(r^QjdT (Lp&QjsT&Gilp pnGSHifispi
L-J<55r(o<5i JlL.L^. Q&IGff^Lb^lEl fi£l£.

The base man rejects the words of the learned, and seeks the assembly
of congenial fools.

The base man does not apprehend the faultless words of

accurate instruction which the learned utter. These pain
his mind. He therefore looks in the face of some other one
like himself (for encouragement), and convenes a wretched
assembly of his own : i. e. He finds one like-minded, and the
two set up a sect.

6T : — u: Qairer^in.— Q<? : QamLi$-eniu.—

Much of this chapter is an anticipation of ch. xxxii; and is the history of the
13th century in South India.
i68 jt T 60 If. UJ IT S'. Ch. XXVII. 261.

CHAPTER XXVII.

WEALTH THAT PROFITS NOT.

Pathumanar says it is wealth in the hands (1) of those who do not understand how
to enjoy it; (2) of those who do not maintain their poor relations; (3) of those who
give nothing to suppliants ; and (4) of those who use it to injure others.
Comp. K. ch. ci.
Parimelaragar says there is no (»<*»9) benefit from his wealth to himself or to
others, so the fault of the man is ascribed to the wealth that he misuses.

Analysis:

1. No good to be got from churlish neighbours. [261, 262, 263.]

2. Merit goes for nothing! [264.,]
3. Fortune is unjust. ’Tis fate! [265-267.]
4. Unequal conditions of life. [268.]
5. Foolish benefactions. [269.]
6. Men are not what they seem. [270.]

« • • •
<$0^7© <95/—UL11L_l_ pmjT)].
Ch. XXVII. 262, 263. [B eSr pS1 u? SV) G ff so gu li. 169

Useless neighbours: so near and yet so far.

The bat approaches not the Feronia, with its dry stem,
though it be nigh at hand and bear abundant fruit; so,
although mean people are very close at hand, their wealth is
not a thing that can be counted upon.

Comp. 218. Here is doubtful. It has been rendered: (1) «sy®<3 + jpa1#+
= ‘being what is adjacent to one’s home = ‘home,’ for ^lungi. This is
forced. (2) + s/s> + = ‘being near= < contiguity.’ (3) <$ycy@ + +
^fi = ‘being without diminution—abundance:’ ^y©<s = ‘diminution.’ The context
requires (2).

262.
SQjfimr Qu<g(&Q&&jeij(ipemL-iu&JiT c^€i/«r>i__CW-/f gjgn^sirr.

rjy6rrGffl£Q&rTm guqstqst <^rn(ipSlLp

&6Yrsrfl(oLLrb 0(5)dby, jpjGST&nujiLiTSV :
Q&6V(51JLD QUFailGS)l tuj fEJ StpdsSoIT
/serrsirmf ®l iurj. .
None pluck the Kalli flowers. The wise approach not the base.

Men reach not out their hand to the Kalli {Cactus), though
it bears delicate round buds by the handful, because these
are not flowers they can weave into a garland to crown
themselves withal; so wise people form no friendships with
the base, however great their wealth may be.

«t : €2ii$Giiee>i—[unr.— u: rserrertrir.— Q& : Skater.—(tpQifi, G. 93.

Qstorsi = Qxrewumeuser = ‘ things that may be taken.’ is elided. The singular is
found in K. 1187.

263.
Q&nuQuirir Qtf(b)iBg,nr0$e§(5Uueujir&)ujQairG)uGuirrftL-j3>j2)(b Q&asrjpi g&retnpuQup eSI<gu)Lj*jr.

Lti6V(3} ^IQDJIU &l—]b(o&TL- L£>

ajsv^jTfD jpjtsurr^sv Qjmibfim&LL Q^ssTj^smui:

Q&<5V<5ulc Qurfljg]®ni_iurT 0 (o&lL.Q&mru

J5<5V(Vj6WTrt &lL(oL- (SOS)#.

170 J5 IT SO I?. UU IT fr. Ch. XXVII. 264.

Though living on the sea-shore, men go to the fresh spring to drink.

Though men live on the curved shore of the sea with its
multitudinous waves, they go and drink at the well, with its
perennial fountain of fresh water from the rock; so even if
those (who are neighbours) are very wealthy, the desire (of
the poor) is towards the liberal, though these may be far
to seek.

€r; fgrqeuirt *l/: fi-Oiturr, (Qfiirems').—f£i<znzuj = paDj«rotniiy«oi_uj. 3lLCi— =

r A/(g
Comp. Mu.:
* . . . . tfi-A)Qu^
wBfassvtqj t& cSypast£i<3Q& Glpgirp&i
fi_Gsbrfi5nP(3io eSIQti ;
(LDeahr$s^jj} n.Gvatggj

The sea is great, but its water is not good even to wash in; the little runlet near
affords water to drink also.’
is a difficulty : aeJtouj means strength, hardness, force; but seems to convey
the idea of a well dug in the rock with effort; or ‘ ever trickling.’ In 275 it is st&utt
. . . Comp. 218, 275.
Comp. B. I. S. 1271 :

* hth: *(Tii 713 ^rfrfv: i

A well quenches thirst, but never the sea.’
And B. I. S. 7422 :

ifft ipran?!: trT^r. u

Fie on thee ocean, with thy joyous tumult of waves, art thou not ashamed that
the thirsty traveller on thy bank asks for a well ? ’

264.
ueoesfi&j'tev.

Usmi&L-GVtfJijLp (SSXolllUP'JglU L-l<om<Stt?\lu(oLtifT CoGuCojO !

&_<S33TT(SU fftf @S)l— lUfT!T -S-<Smif<sSlsVlT,

6uLL(BIlC> 6U(Lpfg]cbmtlJ LD C>UT6\)GUT(ITjli) (SntTlfGuQa

ulLGIjs fFjjQ eyiLb

The senseless dressed in silks I Virtue quite another matter.

In the world surrounded by the (all-)embracing sea, merit

is quite an indifferent matter! Understanding ones are
 Ch. XXVII. 265, 266. {B eSr pS1 uS1 so G <ff so qj li. 171

(poor); and even those of no understanding—who are like

mere palm tree tufts and brinjals—live prosperously, clad in
silks and rich garments.

ct : Quir&onrr.— u \ Qai$py ewrtfiaiG?.

This will give the meaning that prosperity does not in this world attend merit and
good sense. Commentators say: ‘ Some other cause must be sought for the present
prosperity of fools; that cause is the merit of good deeds done in former births.’
The next quatrain, is clo'sely parallel. Comp, also 368.
L/emrr. G. 153. snaufigi for 7th case, G. I52.
g>. G. 112. *r. 'a-smiraigi = @0uu. G. 86, 140, ‘ while they are (destitute).’
A similar ellipsis is found in 265, and in T. 12 : ‘ eJ®*,©®** who eats
not while the stranger waits without unfed,'

265.
SQ/fitrir Q&<so6u$gi&(&)&atr!iGSt7(b gjQJZg) gj&rgi.

jbsvsvtt jBiusurf ^(fTjuu jBtuiflsvrri

&6V<SVrii&Q&TioZT (ITfSllU &TJ<o55rLL-Q^fTSV’BoV

tsSlVssfuLJtiJsfrr jpjtsvsvjni; — Q<shQ<sst®iei stsssr^ss)iu\

rifftssruu <sii(TF)(SuQ^rT6sr <$<sv.

Men fortunate who seem not to deserve it.

While pleasant folk and just abide (in poverty), you ponder
why men unjust and ignorant have any joy. It is fruit of
‘ancient deeds,’—thou whose long eyes are darts: — to
thoughtful mind no other cause occurs.

£§)<5UU, see 264. gdrgi = GeuQasrGleiaefa^iLj! G. 39, 93, 121, I55, 162.
iseuaurt tsuj&i is ellipsis of or of ^Sio. See ch. xi.

266.
8G(pirifhs}>g]£ QfltrcBrfltuQ&&)cmh ^j^ojtaru—Qiuinnre^ @$)&ifiuu(b)ti>.

S5&(1>L-Qui <S5T<SSTLL<SV [iCoLLJD ClU7<i)Ul<SiJHU !

j§drfiu pEtdVfjfji <s£lsiflcJ)/(ojr !—Hsu(trpiu

L)QSTLLSjSSSYT LJSHELL LJ(Sj<SUllUIQu(T<S5T(oUlT^lLL

J5<S5TLL3)3><STT U&&<5 JUpjBJjJ.

172 [S T SV) If tu (T S'. Ch. XXVII. 267, 368.

Fortune cursed.

O golden dame, that sittest like a scentless leaf on a beau¬

teous flower! Die, and fall in ashes to the ground: thou
enterest homes of worthless men of perverse mind, forsaking
good men pure as gold.

Lakshml, goddess of fortune, wife of Vishnu, mother of Kaman. She is called (^ri
( = Tam. £)<j), and is represented as enthroned on the lotus. Comp. 252. ya
and K. 617. £iru>s»j-id)@dr,
[See Wilson’s Vish. P. pp. 60, 76, 78, * Seated on a full-blown lotus, and holding a
water-lily in her hand, the goddess (,'ri, radiant with beauty, rose from the waves.’]

267.
rftL-figieujiy’oGnnu’b Q&ejejQptb ajireutnrQiub eretfaemuui—fi@&semen.

/5IU&J frrr& <omsv(3)J6)-i jBJessfhosr^ Q&rrsvCo'SvrT?

uiLKSurrft&tl- Q&svqjld ujlluu — uuSIsstQ&isv?

GiSIlUtSLITlLJ, - ^]QJ S)Sl JSSSrQ IJD ^

J5 lUQJfTJJil t§p(&) rijiftoV.

Poverty with the good, and prosperity with the mean.

Has poverty, that bides with men of righteous souls, no

shame? Does wealth to ungenerous men stick like glue?
O thou of dart-like eye, with wonder see that thus, no just
discernment made, these two abide !

er : af,— u; street*.— Q& ; f$2eu.

Perhaps it is still Lady Fortune that is apostrophized, ojmu, inf. =1 spreading on

all sides.’ Some say umtut = aL.Gopa.irii, ‘scabbard-makers.’ Understand with
sew, ‘ vyho dwellest with.’ f&iuwiu, (Nan. 335)= Admire ! ‘ Wondering see.’

268.
mtremQpee)i—.iutrrr 6vjpeimD&&irGV0gjjS gffp Qseer^iennyieiiir j ten eet*i£linentr fitrir fitrQio iLew(i)

eutrifio/ir.

<oU o\) 65) <oUtE<b J JpjSVSVtTpfTIT <3J T6V Q&SWru

<®5V®»iSL/d5Srr 2_<S33T© <® lj\\ LJ U IT ;-<SU5V> 65) 6U356TT

&risvrru^fj Qfr'svsmir, &(tTyfcmu{T[n ^juuuu(o<s\j

(jLL Jvrrru urriu
Ch. XXVII. 369. [B srr n/f u!? <sb Cffeoaiii. T73
The self-denying and the self-indulgent.

Men who are not void of shame will travel forth on foot, and
feed on scraps,—so pass their days; the shameless ones make
no journeys on foot, but feed on dainties at home, perspiring
over the feast.
drgjuu/r, Understand s/reotfaDp as in 162. Q<?&6U/nf , . . g\ajtlju = Qff&Gwrio&i . . . tL.eobruirir.
s@fanuir& for reroaj. G. 138*.
euewan&jseir = iFiretsdetiaeir says C. [See ^i^iueo&iiBtrpug] 3.] Some say &i‘sv&suu3>eir =
cy&croNf ! Others ^LUiSlsaB strdilst^&ig e&tySluj&Q&ujLjeuir : ThugS?

269.
^fletievirt Q&eveuQpibrDSirGUj&g) Gjt^iu&Jir^c^uQtuir auu(b)$0trg) Qs-gv&jit&lI. @uQojitsCj uQpgjeuir.

OufTtssTGiflp^ Q&jsQfsp Qut^sIQilht® Lfsyrsu/uL.

LlS)<S5TQ0)Gffii GUiTQSril SL-6&Idr^fEi <£T6$rri]&&(3)li> ;
QsUSmGSHJj S-QftL-lUrriT 6^(LpaQ^GVtSULO GTlLlSjl IU3>3> T3V

6u3&5T<oS)LL ILjLb ^jGSTQST

Misplaced liberality: rain on the sea.

While the red paddy’s golden germ is parched within

the ear and dies, the cloud gleaming with lightnings pours
forth its treasures on the sea. When silly men gain ample
wealth, even so are their liberal gifts bestowed !

Comp. K. ch. ii, especially 17, and see my K. pp. 190, 191.
Comp. ‘Asyou like it:’
‘ . . . Thou mak’st a testament,
As worldlings do, giving thy sunt of more
To that which had too much.'
So B. I. S. 4035 :

O cloud, thou pourest thy water on the sea. What good is that ?’
And B. I. S. 6256 :

*pn sifgR w n
Useless is rain on the sea. Useless is food to the satiated. Useless a gift to the
wealthy. Useless a benefit conferred on the mean! ’
174 j5 IT SO ty. IU T S’. Ch. XXVII. 370.

270.
Qfii—t sfijpijaiiejnflat ; U-emteiam-Qiurf aiieorgiib sfipaii ; @jjirK>irp aifiiUKit Qaiiaii

FFIUITT STdbfl (S5T,

The unintelligent never learn; the Intelligent peroelve without

learning.

Men void of understanding, though they learn, learn not!

Men of understanding, though unlearned, are as men
learned! They are rich, though utter paupers, who never
beg; the rich are paupers if they bestow nothing!

tr; clcw^bS«urf, a.ew#a/sa>i_jur/, Q&aar/iri, Qaiiai.— u\ gi^ri, gjlesnur, Qaiiwi) Kij3.it

fit'.— 9$T&,h> Bii3Jigfb. G. I4I. gP jSySajrujf = p£l©ffjT® $uuft. giiipta.

G. 93, 120. trafldr. G. 86.
Comp. K. 89.
Ch. XXVIII. 271. » UJ IT GO) ID. 175

CHAPTER XXVIII.

ABSENCE OF CHARITY; OR, THE MISER.

it- tu rr <ss) ld

( — C ®JT 6$) IX))4

This is in S. = a.Cewru<4.

So B. I. S. 5883 :

‘ cftHTrjSte: cTtHTrBm: TTSTT^Tr I

c*ta: truror 11
From avarice wrath proceeds!
From avarice lust is born I
From avarice come mental confusion and destruction !
Avarice is the Cause of Sin.’

Comp. 190: here are the cpa®^>P“, the three faults: mmiaih.
There is no chapter with this title in K. Comp. ch. x on ffcms ; and K. ch. xxiii.

Analysis:

1. Charity alone makes the true householder. [271.]

2. Give though you have but little. [272, 275.]
3. The miseries of the miser. [273, 274, 276, 277, 278, 280.]
4. The man who gives only under compulsion. [279.]

271.
rrems uSlGV6orrir&(§ eS'q.oo'foj.

\fBLLi—TfTci^ J5<orr<orrrr slqtgugs)uiurrGV

^lLL-JTU UTgjgismL—6V ^L-(Bl<S!fSri—6V ;-JPJlLL-

dp<s$)i—3>]s>!(Tfjj5 ^smrQi—mtp^Lh ^su^tssr lli<£&lL
176 [B (T SO II). UJ H IT. Ch. XXVIII. 272.

Share your food with friends and foes. To the selfish heaven’s gate
Is closed.

To eat your own meal, after sharing what you have cooked,
to the extent of your ability, both with those who are friends
and those who are not friends, is 'cooking and eating-’ (= is
real house-keeping). ’ To the good-for-nothing human beings
whose habit of life it is to shut themselves-up, and eat alone
what they have cooked, the door of yonder world will be
shut.

€T * utr&gah— u :
wit&slLq —'Q&gl -f = ^Qiuutuesr Qfr&jevrfi tneafiptTf&gj.
If you shut yourself in to eat, heaven’s gate will shut you out I
Comp. 91, 205 ; and K. 227, 229.
See also B I. S. 2742 :

Tspfr? Tr^FTwi fffacWTEr n

■^hile you have the means give and enjoy, but accumulate no store. See, others
take the collected wealth of the honey-bees.’ Comp. 10.

And B. I. S. 1343:
‘ ^ ^ ^ Tjsrfn n^^fwfgm7»r?i: i
*nv ii

He who regards his own welfare should not eat alone. With two or three or many let
a man eat his meal.’

272.
friuirir m^aninuSle^ eSQQuqpswGiijiueisTfl ^jicenLouSl^iJin g$a(fi£ju(b)6uir.

<oTggjjCj&SST ILllTQpiW ^jSSUUJB^ 6)TS1$<S3) ffl)

Qppp^ Q&Lupjrt p%svuuG)l<5iiit; — LDponpu

QuQJj/S^Q^SViolJLD <oTlL)!£lllJc£&rp l51<5$T65Tr}j£JLCi ST GST U 1ST

jyiflppiT ULpt3>i—<svpij jaisrr.

Give what yon can, when you can.

Whatever the measure be, those who do even lesser acts

of charity to the measure of their power shall attain to ex¬
cellence. But those who, when they have obtained great
Ch. XXVIII. 273, 274. f* UJ IT 63) l£. 177

wealth, say ‘ we will be wise {and give) by and by/ are lost
in a sea of guilt.

Or, ‘ we will see to it by and by, when we have accumulated great wealth.’
Comp. 19 and 36 as against procrastination.
^jsymj/SjS C°ycjrs#(gp& = swanjurev. 2*J1. <2j'J)h50irir. G. X48.

' 273.
frujrrj2rrg)i&@j£ -&it<3st (^jZi^ojQuir^Girireor $]&&££)QtLi tgjGBrr$u na>£&&iA<sv7isu,

&i£liui<5$r gupCotsntit<£Q&j<sst n^assvTSsr

65) &(filLf* LLl—CoGUj'Bssr-65)6113)^

QUIT(PFj^Ui cjyQJ%S5T J5(3)(oLD, Q_6V&p

gjQTj (5J)f7j LD c_^y<oU<Es5T J5(3jLD.

The miser contemptible.

The senseless man who spends not his time in enjoy¬

ment (of his wealth), and who gives nothing to pious
devotees, but hoards and dies,—him his hoarded wealth
derides ; him all that is gracious in the world derides.

<sycJ* is personified as is in K. 77.

See B. I. S. 3067 :
'vft* fan ng ^Tfir wrspr i

What is the use of wealth that one neither gives nor enjoys?’

274.
FfuirfiirenT rnLtfyU Ouir^teir ^/tuevirevr ^^ueSCiuireBT.

annual ft gym Qpptgj—£g)(5)i;0<ss)L_

s_srT^i^irsk Qupio QuQTjiGjjQ&svismi)

J,'0a/«!lL.i <®63Tffirf?UJ 65) JLJ CjUfTSVLJ-U(7fj6U figTffD

GrtshsviTGsr jryiu&su u($lii>.

The miser loses what he hoards.

The great wealth obtained by the man of straitened soul,

who knows not how either to give or to enjoy, shall be
N
178 [5 IT SO Ilf. IU IT IT. Ch. XXVIII. 275. 276.

enjoyed by a stranger, in due season—like lovely virgins

remaining unmarried in the dwelling.
Comp. 10; and K. 228.
The first three lines have each a rhyming 0asfl£Q*ir£i. G. 190. It is quite irregular.
u<3v&fitr&i, ofieureir are 7th and 4th cases : ‘ in her maturity; ’ ‘ by a stranger.’

275.
rruirfiirir Q<ygj eug-g) jt,im /?gu(oSv/r/f oijrysintnQiu QpfcjSgj.

<oTj$J§iu G) LJ (Tfj fEl <3> L_<SV GTIU^I ^ (JFjfigULD,

jryrui$ir<9: S=ljr)]&l<5$$rp jjirrosvuTirp ^isssrurf;

LDJ£] <08) L£> JpjnSllUTpjIT cTTTJtG^'T

<SL^IjBSV (^jCoiSU pctel '

Poverty better than the wealth of those who live for this world alone.

Though they have got the mighty sea with its dashing
waves (to drink from), men wait for the stream slowly issuing
from the little well, often dry, and drink there; so the
exceeding poverty of the virtuous is preferable to the wealth
of those who know not of the world to come.
«t ; iDerflfifr (Qftma), — u: B-€riaruir,

Commentators think the existence of two verses of the same import (in this case,
and in others in the chapter) proof of a plurality of authors of Naladi: it is certainly
a proof of translation (probably by different hands) from Sanskrit.
Comp. 263, which is another version. si£i&£)gi =
See B. I. S. 793 :

‘ wi rtfr^i fwlW ^'

H'gtfir rT frtft fqwfir II
In the ocean is water which is salt. What can be done with it ? This well, though
small, of which men drink their fill, is better.’

276.
epQQjcsr ^jppueSujtnngpib Fnuirmgpd) Quitgsir c®yo/gi/4i@ar>i__«n^)u.i€w^pf.

GTGsrQposr Q^S3Ty5)0*0ii sjGsnp Qu/r^Ssrr

GTGsrQpQsr Opdr^Q^uudr lurresiip—p<ssrpiruSlp

(ftfGpILD jrypVstST <5iJtprEU& TGW, UIUQSTg)]6ll (SUITSST

lUJmiLL jTfipfyzsr
Ch. XXVIII. 277. I=MU IT S3) ID. 179

Whose is the miser’s wealth 7

As to the property which the wretched churl claims, saying

1 It is mine, it is mine,’ I too chime in with ‘ It is mine, it is
mine;’ for if it is his, he himself spends it not, nor enjoys
the benefit of it; and I, too, neither spend nor enjoy it!

er ; iL//rg)/m, girgpjib.— u : @$K$tJLje6rf anpEjar/iw.

The syntax is disjointed : Anacolouthon.

virgin sjgi, ‘ and I too treat it in the same way : ’ s\s> = ; understand
Q&ajQeuGir: euphQ .

This seems identical with B. I. S. 2189 :

‘ Vf?R: I

vf vfmrt n
If they are (called) wealthy because of wealth buried in their house, why are we not
(esteemed) wealthy because of that same wealth ? ’

277.
ffujit&Q&6V6Uir Quit err it uGveSIp g$)(b)&3e&sr ertugj&iir,

euLprsi^T^ Q&GVQjrfl &-iujb^tit:

^]LpjE3} TIT GT65TU uG)lp<SV Q^IU/B^TIT ;-Lp JB^^oST<i

3> TLll-jlLIJ53)TIT ; &<SV6£]LD £_IUTIT;^IE1 ®D&(oJ5T<SU

lUTULjlLJ/B^Tlf'-Q-lUtBp U6V.

Poor men better off tnan churls.

The poor have escaped much from which rich men that
dis'pense not suffer.
They have escaped the reputation of having lost (their
substance). [Comp. 9, 10.]
They have escaped the toil of saving it. [280.]
They have escaped (the labour of) digging (to hide it).
They have escaped the ache of hands securing it from
powerful plunderers.
Many are the (sorrows) they have escaped.

Comp. 280. mmjuQ^ai, tuiruLj are examples of ellipsis of the 5th case,
= * they have been saved from.’ Q*«jWieu, 5th case, =‘ more than the wealthy.’

N 2
180 j5 IT SO UJ. UJ IT IT. Ch. XXVIII. 278, 279.

278.
Q<5d>«u/r LSIr>ir££5tuiJia»u)&(§&atr!jGryorfc jgtDg) G&jiruigjGtorQin tg/riiTr£> QoiQigasTgtih

356$rprr&i5 prrssrQ&fTL-rrssr (rrpiup pGUQTjLo

pLnpTiu (ourrypCo^ Q&tl-Tjpjit ;—pasrpirs

(LpG5r(o<SST Q&T®Ut5l<o5r J9J611 T&L^IU TIT, ^ TSSTSty-lLl T<5$T

iShsfrrCoGST cjy<a//rOsfr©ii0ijb QuTLpjru.

Nothing' but his own churlishness hinders the churl from being liberal.

While it was his he gave not; and his heirs, now it is

theirs, give not. Before, while it was his, if he had given,
they would not have reproved (him); and afterwards, if they
had given, he would not have reproved them! Men’s own
avarice is the sole reason for the lack of charity.

A commentator says, that this refers to some very notorious miser of those days.

279.
21.Q<MirU(^®teQpGrnL-.iuC)S:&j6jir ginGmop pafony-uQuirir&s<5vr[bi iAfiemiDGiuirir&(§0Qjirr.

^}T<SlISVIT &<5ST((rj'& IT-GUTT^ 61/ T<3J

ttuu u^tld eusmoDixi;—erfirrShssrnfl

61/ SV 61) 61/ IT ©so;6370? 61/ffL IUtCoUTGV (SU TIL1 610 <SU TjJJjJdE

Q&T6V6V& <9T[r,JU<5TIE] SfEL/b.

Those wanting in liberal instinct give only on compulsion.

Liberality is that which yields its gifts spontaneously

(from good instinct), the askers being as the calf and the
givers as the cow; meanness yields only when put into
a strait and forced, as a cow with no good instinct gives a
scanty supply (euuf.) when strong ones press.

See 355 and K. 1078. See eJjg in Lex. eusmemm and Sp are contrasted, hence £43 =
ffyaMOj atuanin. Some read <syip-^ = ‘a cow that kicks.’ See m in Lex.
Ch. XXVIII. 280. UJ If 63) ID. l8l

280.
Qu($LbutrQtl& Q&&)euQ5&(§u Quirtgeinrjb u^euots>su3^iib gjasruQio gjdnfi @}&ruti> g^Gvfa).

ftlLlL^jjb jgioiruLDfb ^lLl^iu sp<sssrQu/T0S5rr<s

&[Tp&G£lLb ^fElCoG &®J5JJU<55rULD',-<SfT^S5JD

(3j6$)puiy.p rufiZrurEi <Q&ig-injri]Gfrruj5 jgi<5$Tu&

(3}QS)fBuf5i LLfQQnpU QuiTQ^m.

Wealth Is the source of many sorrows.

Gathering it together is trouble, and even so the guarding

of resplendent wealth is severe trouble. If the guarded heap
diminish, it is trouble. If it perish, it is trouble. Wealth is
trouble’s very dwelling-place!

g>asiLj&(8) = gi<SBTu£$rb(8j. [Nan. 243. efl&jbudj.']

Comp. 277; and B. I. S. 605 and 595 :

‘ |:^nf^iTT^T ^ 1

’SIN wi^t: 11

Trouble in acquisition of wealth; trouble in guarding acquisitions; great trouble

in receipt and in disbursement: how can possessions bring happiness ? ’
The expression gisnuits^pu^) seems = , see B. I. S. 1052.
[(. . . . QGtjaQuirQGir
Qffiueuib er6oruirir&(9ji5gitiSl6v f ^uQurr^eir

&rtjuirir&(ajU3 gjuSleo ;

No sleep to those bent on the acquisition of lustrous wealth!

No sleep to them that guard that wealth ! ’—N. M. K. 9.]
i82 (5 IT SO 14. UJ n (T. Ch. XXIX. 281.

CHAPTER XXIX.

POVERTY.

jryjisl&njljb 2_<3S>.

6&T (55) /T

(= si go it 60) lc u? sirr p>s§r«j)UD).

This is ch. cv in K. ®e?u<gj®/. See also ch. lxxvi.

Many words are used to express the idea. Comp. g)sSr®»uj, ajpma, ifotiiy, The
S. is not found.
This chapter is wanting in arrangement.

Analysis:

1. Poverty renders life nugatory: caste, family, industry, learning are useless to a
poor man. [281, 285, 287.]
2. Poverty makes a man a shameless, importunate mendicant: renders a man of
light esteem. [282.]
3. The poor have no kinsmen. [283, 284, 290.]
4. A poor man loses his position in the town: had better go forth a mendicant.
[286, 288.]
5. Poverty entails personal privations. [289.]
Ch. XXIX. 282. (I^ far an in. 18 3

Money commands respect.

Though he wraps a cloth dyed red around his loins, a dozen

coins or so, will gain (the wretch) respect among many men!
The man devoid of wealth, though born of noble race, is
viler (in the world’s estimation) than a lifeless corpse!

ufsQpC,®, i. e. eight or ten : a few pieces of money. ‘ than.’

See B. I. S. 3047

‘ vnfVrTnarfa ^i
I find no difference between a poor man and a dead.man.’
And 2989:

»Rl7r sftwlsfrr *JrTT 3^ II

Poverty is for all-embodied existences the greatest and most degrading affliction; for
while alive the poor are regarded even by their own as dead.’

And 3056:
‘ i

Every wealthy man everywhere in every time is mighty in the world.’

282.
eujpiGinintuirGBrgi uuGVQjprfjlggiib jpemsisrfljSirs&Q&ujiLjib.

$rf\mi> jiji oimsmflgn QjsiuGTGsrurr ; QjbiuiSI^ill

lUtTQTjLL ^pi (SWT L-Jonx^lLuLIj ;-Qp ifleST,
jfihjuiSKSlLDtsmu lufrerrssr L-j(ss)3iiL]LD
L]$rr)&rfliu L^(SS)Lp jti<S5)LprrijHi.

The insinuating mendicant.

t
Where water cannot enter, the more insinuating ghi
glides in; and smoke has a subtler power to penetrate than
even ghi. If you look into it, the man debased by poverty
will enter haufits where smoke scarce finds a way.

Comp. 107. There is not only an ironical reference to the importunity of the needy
mendicant, but a subtle hint of the moral worthlessness—utter attenuation of all good—
which poverty is apt to bring : the poor man is lighter than vanity itself!
Construe : LfaaxiLjih ys»(piSeu ygaisw.

The neuter <4<g» is used contemptuously.

This is an example of hyperbole :
184 j5 IT SO 14 IU IT S. Ch. XXIX. 283, 284.

283.
Qutr($GfilGu&jrrir&(Bj O-peSImir

<S6V(aGVjrEI (§lLllT<ollGS)rjQ>LL[r) &[TJ5pGm LD<oVjrT3i&r<SV

Q&6VoViTioijrr(5j) Gl&ihQuirn8l GusmiyGSTLtj ;— Q^trsv^svi
&<oVTj£jib &lGifl&iy-(LirE] &rr®sr& —

^jGVrr^j^if& SIgvSsv^ ^ldit !

All abandon the needy.

When on the high hill’s crags the Kanthal blooms no

more, the crimson - spotted beetle tribe seek not its
boughs;—Lord of the hills wherefrom they scare parrots
with stones!—the needy have no kin.

Another and finer version is given in 290.

See B. I. S. 2622 :
‘ f*nnfw ...»

ssrzff f? 11
Friends forsake him who is bereft of wealth . . .;
Wealth only in the world is man’s kinsman.’

284.
Q<y&a/(TpaDi_tfj6i//f&Q& tuir&iQik c.paJcwa/zr.

2_S33T/_iri/J (oUJLfi^lm Q-GbU-.JBJg] lJJ£ <35 T3> LLiCoU Jfb

Q^fT6mi—J uSljGUlf QpT(3}u(o<SU ;-<oU<oSSTI—JIup

^sltflpqrjiEi & TGVgjgip S^evQjrr GTSsruiri

GpqfjGUQljLD ^QJGLjGV&p $5l6V.

Time-serving' friends.

When wealth is there, obsequious myriads will assemble,

like crows around the fallen corpse. When wealth, as the
beetle wheels its flight, is gone, no one in all the world will
ask, ‘ Is it well with you ? ’
«t : <sQ>a$j&iri fiGBTUtrir.— u \ Qprr(^u}

[See K. 752; Notes, p. 287.]

‘Beetles circle around, sip here, taste there, and abide nowhere,’says Nayanayappar,
* so are the fortunes .of men.’
Ch. XXIX. 285, 286. (g' sir 6ts) ia. 185

With a-G*n_/nu understand Q&svsuib. for [,a/r. G. 124. (©..)]

for_ CLsroi~&j3 @$is$(o!rr = {^j&iGuiTiSGiJifaGMniSIqf&QiSQijir. G. 125.
In regard to these friendly enquiries comp. 18, and B. I. S. 5867 :

‘ c5ta: ^f(T fT¥TtT cTW I

fit: ^T^TfrT II

The world enquires after our well-being : Is thy body well ? What weal for us whose
life day by day departs ? ’

285.
1
€ JjflujQJir (8jL$.ULS)pULJ& <3 <5V eSQpjSstilUQJ(b ^pLjQuiUjSirif.

tSljDpp (BjSV’LLTlLjLD, Qu UfT<oS3T<3S)L£i LDTlLjlh,

@lpj5p£5IEI <X 6V <o)Sl LLj’ LD11LJLL ;-<35/0 ®c®0SlS)

&<55l(oLL(9 <35^)2_© ($Q3377Jj2aU pGST(0)L_ !

J£)S3T(S3>Lfi p(Lg>faJUULL L_/T/r«0.

Ho thing1 benefits the poor man.

Lord of the pleasant land of clustering hills whose crags

are washed by sounding waterfalls!—Their race is nought,
their manly prowess is nought, their rare learning is nought,
when men are held in poverty’s embrace.

[For tDiriL/ln comp. N. M. K. 83: ‘ ®wgi/io ^lormmi^in fflsvgj-aSsj? beauty and

youth perish beneath (the pressure of) poverty.’]
See K. p. 317, and B. I. S. 4827 :

‘ m mff fw?r?T Tfffgtt i

iTFn?^fH *nr tr^i u
Honour and self-respect and knowledge and beauty and good sense, all perish together
when a man is destitute of wealth.’

286.
eugiamDiutrdu ihQutrir&(9) euuQuqijjSeuear &jir£jgGv iteorjpi.

£_<sr7\&L_/r uQiuitgv 2L.<o$)Lpf5<ss)a:^i& Q &lL

(&j6rr(6rj)iT ^QjjjPjiiLDSpGm (ftfjb(p’pnssi — sleb^j

/^luSlif O^iksmQgst ASL^iurrji] gjnmQuiiu

(StSlQ^p^Qsrm ^pCocv fsmpi.

i8 6 {E it so if. uj n rr. Ch. XXIX. 287,288.

Let the churl become a guest of other* I

Although he dwells within the village, and sees the poor

draw nigh with hungry soul desiring aid, he yields them
none: why then in the village does he vainly pass his days ?
It were better he went to be a guest himself!

With «uf comp. Tel. kur, which answers to «-©.

Comp. K. ch. ci; and 288. This seems rather to'belong to ch. xxviii.

287.
fufiQturi&tril-Gl&rGr ffp^eaarQpjZ^liuecr uiuevruQ&iGvreueoGv.

j£i'tqs)llQiu jpjisbrnSI (Bjldu GT(Lpp^pil>

3tL.IT<5$) LLlLJLCi <oT<3\)<3V JLb <Sp(TTjtE]&>lLpUUtf ;-3n-tT<o$)LbU§<o5T

(ipsv'&sv 6TU§p(H?lu\—rfjluuQuswspui)
jryGVSV&O J^S»L(UUUL L_ TT.

Poverty ruins all.

O thou whose teeth vie in sharpness with jasmine buds!—

When sharp distress of poverty assails, men lose all their
attributes of gobdness at once, with the mind’s acuteness
gained from amplest stores of wisdom.

Comp. 285. So B.I. S. 6506:

‘ ^ I
All is nought to the poor man.’

288.
eufiuj&iGVT Q&evrjpi eurifi&&L~ej€cr,

Li—fTtnjriiu UL—Qi—itsst 35rrp(rr?j£i

(LpiLl—fTp^lU UlLQ (Lptu63TJJ16YT(ffffjT 611JLfp6%T

Qj5L^i—irpji))'3: Q&ttTjp} r£l<5$)jLL<8sim£!p Gn&tfhUSiLD

O/ni’i rrpjru 6urrtp3i<5S)3s(oiu p<5srrj.

The struggle with want.

Better indeed is the life#that pertains to the ruinous course

(Q«i!u_ that going far away (Q/ELLi—n^u), stretches out (sup¬
plicating) hand at every door, than to dwell at home
toiling, subject to (gfp&iuuiKB) obstacles ((jptl©), not giving
aught to those that ask, because of straitened circumstances.
Ch. XXIX. 289, 290. @ 65T OS) LD. I87

This is an elaborate series of puns on

Another version of 286. For the use of ^,31= and especially as a comparative
with u®, see Lex. under and ®«9.
So N. M. K. 16: ‘ gjiOa/gpa-iii eSebiritgij beggary will quickly grow in
the bed of destitution.’ =u^©.

289.
Q<9=6\)6Uir c

Q&fljhpprEI GS)X&@fT(ISV (SLITfEJ&il

uflgjJn&Q&rrism l-LL® — 0®o/_&6V(Gs)

&-Ui5l&Sl QojpGvpfsIsZr ^imcrrpg}! (SurryzuCoQj

lUL-jJGl/ Q&G5TJI)}<oV(5p& <3STSV,

Reverses.

The hands once loaded with golden bracelets now cull the
forest-herb and cook the meal; and then eat the mess un¬
seasoned, from a palm-leaf for a dish! Thus sad at heart
they live, when fortune is gone and ruin come.

Comp. 1, etc. Qai&mp for Q&ifcpas>0. [G. 41.

This is Ji. Chin. i. 325. See Introduction on that poem.

290.
6un9ujeu(it;&(3j u.peuireirir epgeuqfin

Qurrnfliu j9/<owfl£lsrrr ciisssti^gstlo

j^pQprrifi! OktiIiSIgmCollisv Q&<sv<oVT<smLD;—sfil
pjLpi ^.lUirQpUlSlir) p<otf$T(3}G5rp pGSTt^pi—,-
6UTipjpji<i £l<sv2sv£ pLLIT !

Interested friends.

The humming spotted beetle tribes all bright in hue gather

not on the branch that has ceased to blow. Lord of the good
cool hilly land, of high renown, whence bounteous streams
flow down unceasingly,—the unprosperous have no kin !

Comp. 283. So B. I. S. 6245 :

‘ fef unrf^r sjism: ^ttstt: i

Birds abandon the tree that bears no fruit, and cranes the dry tank.’
i88 jE IT SO 111 IT IT. Ch. XXX.

CHAPTER XXX.

HONOUR (SELF-RESPECT).

^]a?l£T!TLD fTLO.

ll rr Gsr ill

£> sSr 6of 3so u? so a> it ip aj ul it an lc).

This is the only chapter with a real Sanskrit title, except srm^giCiuirio, and it seems
to be entirely from the Sanskrit. *TT«T (from = (i) opinion; (2) self-conceit
(3) self-respect prkw). Here it is used once (198) for ^T«RT»T, and
four times for honourable sensitiveness. Comp. K. 969, 970. Its Tamil equivalents
are Quijifisnssnin and Quirremmm. tnrerf) = ‘ a man of honour.’ inresrp^irifi«/, unresrii^aDjDai,
lorosruiisih, miasreStsnb : all equal ji/aimiremii.

The following is a motto for this chapter. B. I. S.:

'srfawt imrrt *rnr u

Let a man preserve honour, even at the expense of life. Life is temporary. Honour
abides as long as moon and stars.’
Comp. K. ch. xcvii. The place of this chapter, between g)OTsrou> and throws
I light on its scope. See 292. A man may be destitute, and may lose all ‘fors Fhon-
neur;' but as long as he is fitii^sni^iureir, ‘ lord of himself,’ and refrains from mendi¬
cancy, he is worthy of honour.

Analysis :
x. The honourable mind bums with indignation against wealthy arrogance. [291,
298.]
2. The honourable prefer want, or even death, to loss of self-respect. [29^,
293, 295 ]

3. Honour is only from the honourable ; and is a lasting possession. [294.]

4. Independence is in the highest degree honourable. [296.]
5. The honourable dread loss df reputation; [297, 299]
6. for the loss of which nothing Compensates. [300.1
Ch. XXX. 291, 292. in 11 ear ld. 189

291.
Q&Gwi&(&j$5\tuir/b SQyjirit Q^uJu^ib QuQ^iB^jgsatn^A sn&sS&n mrrevrQpz’ni_ajtrv tDeffrinLjQpej^euir.

J&IQTjUbJJH6$)& lUFf3i 8j !&ljDSsfl<oV JIT Q&lLllLpj)

Qu(T^l£I^iej &<5mi—& &<s$)L-.pjij]Lb — <orrfiLLto$sriy-<£

&T65TJ5 P%SVUUlL[— ^uCoUjrr) SQSTSpjCoLD

LDTtSSnb S-GDL-lUTlf LLQSTLn.

Honourable minds are wroth, with wealthy arrogance.

The mind of those possessed of honourable feeling will

kindle into flame, like the fire that has caught the forest
when the conflagration rages, whenever they behold the
haughty acts of those who are destitute of virtuous habits,
and to whom their wealth is their only strength.

Comp. 298, for loam*. 202, and for f? 310.

Pgiogisosiuirff = ‘ with Lakshmi = fortune = Qrl as their strength.’ Qu^iS/ib (see Lex.
Out-) = Qe&ieu#QffQs&<3, ‘the arrogance of wealth:’ uS @/$g:*<3 iA<§&hugi.

292.
tn/rcor (ip 0Di_ ujirif p>ih6ujp<zG>tAianuj& £s Q £ ir if & (&j Q-eornuirir.

QTGsrujiLJ 2_®ffi52/LD lusviSIsvrrrr iSlosrQ^issrru

fBLLUl <Sl<5S) Jlhu(oJJ 3}L0(ipQDl_lUfTtT ? -85LKUIT

(Bl <oS) JIU JQDL£> (Lp65T6WISm(ff)lii Sp<SSSTGDLt 9l <5S)L-.IUTITS

(^<5S)[TUJj(o!JT pTLDQ-jbjO (o/BJIU?

High-minded men complain not to the unsympathizing.

Will (honourable men who are) ‘ masters of themselves ’

follow graceless men to tell of their sufferings, though fatten
away to mere skeletons ?
Do they not (rather) tell the pain they have felt to those
enlightened souls that understand their sufferings before
they speak?

The expression piioptoL-iui = ‘ owners of themselves,’ gives the clue to the meaning of
the whole chapter. There is no real, abiding, untarnished mra™ without !
 190 |B it so w it nr. Ch. XXX. 293, 294.

[The idea is that expressed in Tennyson’s lyric address to fortune (LakshmT,

‘Smile, and we smile the lords of many lands,

Frown, and we smile the lords of our own hands,
For man is man, and master of his fate.’]

293.
fiibemto Q&GVQj<zmrr tnirearQpeini—ajirir LSleBrQ&evGvirir.

lujih^uSlG37 gtldiHgvgviei 3hlL(B^]JB — mh^uSlsir

&ir<smQ><su &ji)Lil£!iLjii> gtgstumiQutgv—jBTGssflu
L-Jtr)[EJ&QDl— <o$)61Jti SjGUIT Q&fTjruLb, ^)JS5(6V)GV

LLroj5^i®s -Q&Gvaji Q^ji—irLf.

Dependance on the wealthy destroys self-respect.1

As for ourselves we would introduce them (these

friends) to our household; but as regards them, they are
ashamed (of us), as though they said, as soon as they (the
ladies) saw them (the friends), it would be the destruction
of their womanly reserve; and so they seat us at the back¬
door and give us rice! Therefore let us dismiss all thought
of rich men’s friendship.

* This is rendered difficult by the pronouns. The idea is: ‘Accept no hospitalities
from those who will not fully and frankly admit you into their dwellings.’
See K. 966. Qet& 10, ‘ even the food (civilities withheld) is served out at their back¬
door.’

294.
loirGvrQpzm^tuiriT QjuxanuiuSI fi LjSQpib icjpanmuSlev enbgieuit,

)LD<oS)LLILI’ JBGtTfirfLh, <^jlu(o)GSrnS\lLJ!El <5S)3i6&l—l

jgf/llD65)/jDILJ JS6VGV UlUppGVfTGV,-Q&lh<S5)LDl£l<5$T

J5J65TIE1 &Lb(LpiEl UiSJ(Of)lit \ -—JBGttQp, &[T6m,

LLflGZTLD 2L-4x91— ILJITT LD^IULj.

Ch. XXX. 295. ID IT GJT ID. 191

The law of honour Is that maintained by honourable men.

O thou whose locks diffuse the odour of pleasant musk!

Behold, especially good is (it to cultivate) that which is
esteemed by men of honourable mind; for in this world it
is (obviously) good; and, since it leads to perseverance in
the way of virtue, it will yield good things in yonder
world also.

There may be a doubt as to /: lit. ‘ the estimation; ’ either ‘ their esteem,’ or

‘ that which they prescribe as the code of honour.’
+ Q®«9. G. 39.

295.
n Qu Qg(b)GlT<srrGV>&J.

U TSU(Lp U) QJ^oWU UL^llLfljb U L_ <51J QTj <51/

&rri£l6S}](Gj) PtrosTroGutT Q&iu&gvtit;—

<°?QfjJ5r<srr <spQ^QutT(L^o.npp jgidTULD, cj>j<5$)<o)j(oUTt5V
c3l(TF)i5®nGu ^)<s5Tjy.

Dishonour worse than death.

The men ‘ fulfilled of excellence,’ though death were

the alternative, do not deeds that entail sin and guilt.
Death is an affliction for one day, and for a little while.
There is nothing that works irreparable ill like those (deeds).

For eruSgpiby see T. 27. Comp. 40. cu($ai=i eutgaxSBrjbanjp, object of Q&£jas<$vtrir.
See B. I. S. 5978:
‘ HPinTftwTJft ft i
jpg: n
Better relinquishment of life than loss of honour;
Death is a momentary affliction, dishonour a daily sorrow.’
K. 968, 1017. N.N.V. 41.
So B. I. S. 40:
‘ mwnrfsftj 1

^ f rtf xrftjq75q V* THf tHTTiPK II

What should -not be done must not be done; what should be done must not be left
undone, even if loss of life impend! This is the everlasting law.’
192 JB IT GO OJ IT (I. Ch. XXX. 296, 297.

296.
muir&6uir6urS>ujir j @$)jeiir0trir

L£) <oV6V<5STLDT ((oljtTGVpjjlil <511TLp LJ <511 Qfj &fT<oT<3V<o\) T(<5Tf '

Q&<SV<Slli GTGtifl&ftiihi Gl&TL-T^QJIT-JB6VJ^ITJB^(TIT;

J56V$x-ITIBpc® &<o3ST<5SVILO QuQfj(Lp3i ^<55)Jlu(oJ

Qaz6V5U<oiS)[T<T Q<9F<5tri$!T<ol]T 3jfT(T.

The wealthy and the poor.

Poor are the men that give not, even though deemed
wealthiest of all that flourish on the teeming ample earth !
They who even when they are poor seek not as suppliants
wealthy men are ‘ Lords of the three mighty lands.’
Ougla Qp$$eT,rr, i. e. Genu> Gen urafa-q-ojenGiadr • the (Jora land, the (Jera land, and the
Pdn4iya land: all South India. The boundaries of these are given in lines ascribed
to Avvaiyar. [See Lex. apg/imniur.']

297.
GsQfflirr u&Qtstnu&tgib £§)eaii—UjirQiuirir g}<svTU0$p(&jib meBTQpanL-Qajtrfr utflfQ&irevQilAgjtb

je<5$)i_Qtu<svtrail stniiuQ Lop Qp^ssr

<^l<SS)L-QlU<SDlLD ^)6M(GS) <5S) L£> -L/ QTi l LJ JJBJS

6)51 pi~jj <511 Q<5LI6$)}®IE1 &Sm(offi)lLJ !-p%SV QlU<5V6VJLD

Q&ipuLfl GiSKblih.

The honourable dread most the loss of reputation.

Thou who hast long dart-like eyes with eye-brows extend¬

ing far, like a bow! the lowest class of men dread burning
hunger; the other (or middle class) dread what is unpleasant;
all the chief of men fear words that impute crime.
The idea is of almond-shaped eyes, with well-arched brows, reaching almost from ear
to ear.
QenpuyS = scandal, (deserved) reproach : The threefold division of
at®i_, g)«Di_, ‘last, middle, head,’is the S. viHH (>sf *1*4), *t**l*1, 3fH.
See B.I. S. 701:
tsPOTitf rrurrm i

Tl^mi IJ *n§THP( tit II

The lowest of men have fear of want; the middle sort have fear of death ; the best
of mortals have especial fear of dishonour.’ Whichever may be considered the older,
the Tamil is a fine quatrain. See N. M. K. 4.
 Ch. XXX. 298, 299. ID IT GOT IX).
m

298.
iDfrasrQpenujutrir fitbento jya/tf>jy)£(^5 Qs&tuax>tr& snesafievr tneimb yQftb(§cut,

J56V6VIT Qurflp6niUJlt JB<SV<3^~IT/5^Tlf GTGSrQjDGrTGlfl^

Q'&gixsuit ^jryC?iF/rd50 Qj5T<i(^iEi<sj/sv—Q&rrsvevsZr

oJSsv&sfr^lJB f%(olu(oUrt<5V a_&(T<3>GSl^JfEJ Q&IGvCoSVr

<5(}oVlLmL] 3zTG5r(o(tt?IT LLSSTLD.

The rich man’s contemptuous pity.

When the very worthy and thoroughly learned see the

rich men’s glance of disparagement, as they sa'y con¬
temptuously, ‘These are good people—persons in greatly
reduced circumstances—poor folks,’ does not their mind
kindle into flame within them, like the fire by the breath
of the bellows on the blacksmith’s forge ?

' These are not words of kindly compassion, but of contempt.

Comp. 29T, 301; and K. 1057.

299.
u<aostur Q&uj0«ujba>p£ Q&ffGveuiru)G$(rpjug) Qoulstb.

J5<SF®UJTIT<£ {bIUIQDLD J5TGmSSTJpi'; J5Ji<otfS)Gfl)LC

@0 saapfff 0)S33rsar(^zi ; — s

QldSVgSIiUT C0LD6VJIUJT Q&iupjgl

Q&jsvevrr fstQfjuujtf p IT <SOTT !

What is dishonouring.

It is no shame (disgrace) not to (be able to) give to those

who desire it of us. The shrinking on account of fear (felt)
day by day is not shame (modesty). But to become reduced
in other ways, and not to [dare to] tell what injuries those
who love us not have inflicted on us is shame (disgrace, or
self-respect).

K. 1011. The whole is a play on the word mrehr.

The verse is very ambiguous. Comp, each word in Lex. The idea may be :
(1) ‘ Nothing is so shameful (disgraceful, degrading, dishonouring) as to be compelled
O
 jE IT SO Ul UJ IT (V. Ch. XXX. 300.
194

to bear in uncomplaining silence the rich man’s contumely;’ or (2) 'Real self-respect
(generous shame) is the keeping from the knowledge of every one the insults to which
we have been subjected.’
^iwnr either = ! those who have been foes,’ with u«o* understood [<$@]; or from
' investigate ’ =- ‘ the thoughtless.’
CT&&js^iear = ‘ in regard to other things.’ Either this applies to = ‘ foes, in
all respects save wealth our inferiors;’ or to as in my rendering.

300.

Heaven itself must not be sought at the expense of honour.

The jungle-haunting tiger that slays the wild cow, refuses

to eat and passes by what has fallen (of itself) in its path
(i. e. carrion); so the excellent, though the wide realms
of heaven were within their reach, would not desire them,
if to be obtained (only) by the loss of honour.

The subject to aifidr is understood. Some say is here ‘ on the left

side,’ as being unlucky. Observe ** in the formation of causal verbs (§ 160).
Ch. XXXI. 301. @ T cu # ff li. 195

CHAPTER XXXI.

THE DREAD OF MENDICANCY.

jfy^sl&nth IE. a5.

IIQJ LD

Comp. K. ch. cvii.

In the preceding two chapters the chief topics are the degradation of poverty, the
mortifications a poor man suffers, and the spirit in which the poor man of honourable
mind is to face the evils of poverty. The same subject meets us in this chapter.
The Jains were not wandering mendicants !

Analysis:
1. The condescending, supercilious patron is again satirised. [301. Comp. 298.]
2. Want better than base compliance : life is but as the twinkling of an eye. [302.]
3. Ask only of the courteous. [303.]
4. No reverses make the lofty spirit truckle to the avaricious. [304.]
5. Mendicancy to be dreaded, whether from relatives [305], friends [310], or
strangers. [306, 307, 308, 309.]

There is nothing original, or striking in sentiment or expression here ; but the bitter
emphasis reveals the fact that the poet was poor, and angrily discontented with
his lot.

301.
QffGBrfln ewrir.

JSLLLLl(o<oV fiGVa^ijTjpilT, OT(^(0/7Wjyf£>

'SLLLblGVirth ^cE&lh @£)6VlT<Zr<5$Tjri]-3}lh<o$)LD

IIj 0 S33T/_ LDS5T 1 ITlSl SS7 QlfiVuQoJI £5I(Lp>th

O 2
196 j5 it ev) uj_ tu it ir. Ch. XXXI. 302.

Ignorant condescending patrons.

Will men themselves possessed of clear discerning know¬

ledge follow after those who have yielded themselves up
to mental bewilderment, and who (erroneously) say (of
suppliants), ‘ These poor folks depend entirely on us, ever¬
more are they without resources in themselves ? ’

pibmi&i 'Qii 'QAsih j§)cu/f, ‘they are persons without any resources of their own.’
prQpii seems merely expletive.
Comp. 53 and 298 for the real position and character of the man whose poverty is
voluntary.
Here mg* and are contrasted. The one (u>cr*) regards earthly life as real,
and does not know that the pious mendicant, by his renunciation, which is the result
of the other (Qp®6r), is gaining an eternal immunity from births and deaths. See the
words in K. Lex.
The giver is in truth the dependant one: he obtains merit only through the pious
mendicant!
Comp, on the whole subject, B. I. S. 3655 and 3656.

No man should ever accompany his gifts with disrespectful treatment: gifts so given
bring fault on the giver.’

302.
gg&jatr eijp&>totuir& ilpiurrb Q&dsrfljCju^^nb Qjpfipev ***&.

Honest hunger and dishonest fulness of food.

Is not a man’s dying and birth again measured by the

twinkling of an eye? Is it then a fault if a /nan rather
choose to suffer hunger, doing no blameworthy actions,
than to feed full, doing things that entail disgrace ?

Can you find fault with a man if, considering the momentary character of human
existence, he prefer hunger with honour to satiety with disgrace ?
Qfiiiurfir = Qfiuiuipaiar ^S. >3ytflAgi = G. 4I (*).
See 55, and K. 1064.
 Ch. XXXI. 303,304. @ T su £ &■ li. 197

303.
(otflCw/r/f Q-U&J\uuaiifii—$$d!Tr8) urban pQiuirfli-.0gi£ Q&eorfljwrir.

)<SV6VI<5$U£> &rhpi £§)/T<31/ jrH<5tfsfipQp 1(1)<oUT

Q&GVGVTQTjLO ^JSVSVIT HpljpiQjBfl -L/^SV/T

JPj&lhLI^LfisST, gL.GSSTGSSJJLftGST <5TGSTUSUTLLTll. t_6V5V>(T6V

(Lp&LAL-l (gjpfa) ^rbjpjCoLLT (oLOGV ?

Ask only of the courteous.

There will never be wanting those who, with their destitu¬

tion as their support {making it their excuse), will venture upon
mendicancy, and tread the way of humiliation ; but will the
noble-minded man enter {as a suppliant) the presence of any
save of those who will embrace him and say, ‘ Enter my
dwelling, eat of my food?’

^jAieorema = ^Jotstoid. Ch. xxix.— L/aiae [G. 86 («)] -- L/eutS. A verbal form in <3J is
ambiguous. [Comp. G. 89, 90, pi.]
«r : Qidgu.— Ul ^eveoitj Giodo.

Comp., 293. Q<*<w«vj-(2id seems an awkward way of saying Q*6>

tutfitur ^yeuai, ‘all go.’

304.
CioCmir# c-CatrufiL-fig^ Q&ant$tr£jsjbsQ**tit.

]&l((ljPPGtST,h55T jEUiSIttUJ5 QpBlUQJdjhj Q&nfl&p]li>

LL6$rp(opi (Biutrsij<srr6iflGsr ^j<sv<svitsv

c_gy0<£(^nj QyfnSI<i(^LC) '-£/iQfl<S)$<oV[TIT iSIsStQ&SZT
Q{DQ1jp$5l<5$)p<!51jQ /EIEVSVIT<£T* (oLbGV.

JTo reverses bend the noble spirit.

Though fortune forsake him, and fate frown, the man

of lofty soul, dwelling with steadfast mind on things above,
disdains to stand with bending neck in the train of the
foolish who hoard their wealth.
198 rE it so uu it rr. Ch. XXXI. 305.306.

«r; CioA.— lS : ill&imrgi — b is redundant.

The subjunctive form with cs/Aieu/r(mjeu is = ‘he will or may think . . . but not
stand.’
For ifuLSgjth and Q^gyiA, see § 100, and G. 141, 143.

The definition of in B. I. S. 1567 is instinctive. Comp, also ch. xi.

‘ fit »
Deeds done in another birth—good or not good—are daivam.'

305.
ineBTQm#p6utflL-$g}ib Qftauutratrgi.

sjioUTp fs,'l<sm6mG5riS!ii) x6m<o3sr<ssr(GS)iT s^smomiLD

@£)j6urgn eurTLpeu^rrijb si/ Tfp*®n* ; — ^rroSlfystfr

&-6rr(^iisTGV Q_<srr<oiml a_00/ic=^sv, gtgstQ&tCoSVT
Q&jmaoirijrEi&iTrb (SjrfluL-i?

Mendicancy is always painful.

To live asking naught even from those dear as an eye,

whose love is sure, and who never refuse, is happy life.
Since the mind dissolves in shame at the very thought
of beggary,—when men receive alms, what are the re¬
ceivers’ thoughts, I pray?

Comp. N. M.K.: '£§)<*©«dm Qaiemi^m QjsCieu(ips> if you desire affliction, go a begging;’

and K. 1066, 1069, {^ianrp&iirij)&/gi 'Qib airff ions = jjfrirairio&i airiJi&igipirGasr a/rj4a/ ^(gio.

Here =^®« =‘ since.’ The very thought of begging causes a sense of over¬
powering shame; what must be the feeling of actually taking a map’s gift from his
hand ? Must it not be a feeling of utter degradation ?

306.
Quirgdfle&r&eobr upjpaj>L~[Uffa&rfiu up^e^/rfinr tJptuirfi Qfdsrfln eurit.

@£)6ST(G3) @£l<o$HLl& ^<5sfllU (SpL^QdSSSTJU

p6ST?6bT(5llJ ^rTGST^rTUUp $} IT6113)fb-Q&6ST%G$rQ&TGV

<35T<55<5V dSfil^Djy’ L£x5$r<&j&l<G5)]b (Esmunipu lL

(ol—$ <oV€lI<oS)J ^)fT01/?

Ch. XXXI. 307. @ T ai h9 &. 199

Contentment better than mendicancy.

When a man himself begs of himself, saying, ‘ Let troubles

come, let joys depart! ’ the sting of poverty is extracted; why
then, for this purpose, should any one, his mind agitated
with desire, and his eye wasted with weeping, beg of
strangers ?

gaSO««jr^j for Qaimjp, iSuuu is found in some copies : ‘ When a man fills—
satisfies—contents himself, sayrng . . but the antithesis of fiarS&rGiu gj/riju with
cfiaieuang g/faj is of the essence of the verse.
Hi!rijufi$ira0f>(5 = for, or, in regard to, that which is removed when a man so begs
of himself, why should a man beg of others ?
Good doctrine 1 When aversion and desire cease, want is not felt. Who limits his
desires, enlarges his possessions. ‘ Godliness with contentment is great gain.’
Comp. K. 1063 ; and B. I. S. 5436 :

Begging destroys utterly a man’s greatness.’

307.
©ffuCuirsTOffO u$iui0trt jgJ&Sw.

OTSSTVpuh njsliuii lS]p U tSisgt] IS) (g£l<5U6ll<oV&p

Qj£6$rjri]Ls ,^<su(oGsr i5lin&&<oVrT<55r,—(SFjsaritSlssr
UnuQuSVJLh Qun<5mQ((o$)(Lg(3jLb UTlUJpjQT)<ofil J5TL_\—

uj<oS)j Grmmrr ls&gst.

Beggars are Universally despised.

Lord of the land where gold is borne down by rushing

waterfalls from every hilly slope!—Though in this world
new (kinds of) men are continually born, that very man
is never born that does not scorn mendicants.

This is capable of a double interpretation: ‘ He who scorns no suppliant escapes all

future births;’ or, ‘No man will ever be found among those bom of women who does
not despise mendicants.’
€T : insar.— u : LSpiaevir&r.

[In T. * Q&Qevajr* Qsidrfi Qaarumlsar gym™: he who ridicules the man that says,
“ Give, I have nought” ’]
200 jnusoujLiutiiK Ch. XXXI. 3f>8, 309.

308.
££)irj$0G3g$)ii5 $tugi gdrjp/ib

GST 6&FI 6&T<o$) ld jbgQiu—

jbgst^igst' rij&Q $$$) <sp(r^<su^5sr

IT-lUrriLJ GT65T&Q&65T UU U iQG5TGV jpjprfjlBovColU

LDmuirQ^s) LLjfb/}5l G&iy-dt?

Mendicancy is unmitigated misery.

Want wastes his outward frame; he lays aside wisdom,

his inward being’s good; and so resolving, begs of some
stranger, saying, 1 Give to me/—If then the boon be refused,
must he not that very instant die?

See K. 1069, 1070. The mgiaos in lines i and 2 is irregular. ifl/S for iSjjieS.
Comp. B.I. S. 5955 :
‘ 1
The piteous utterance, “Give.”’

309.
LSptuirjb Q&drflrj&trg) edrjy.

<sp05U j 6p(IJj<51J®Drr{F &T[r/5QpT(Lp<£GV $

<SUL^U®^<3V GU<5tiG£](5<SV ^GVGVfTSV-Uffl&tplfBJIfl

Q&lUlfiCoJT GTGSTtGtyGtplLD GTGSTGStliGgQ&tTth Q<5&T(QpQp

(SSiUlUp^JGSr Q'SFGVGyj’ Qjb$ ?

A hermitage preferable to mendicancy.

Men form close intimacies with others and live as their

dependants, and this is permissible; but is it more painful
quietly to go one’s way (to the hermitage) than, lost to all
sense of personal dignity, to say, ‘ Will ye not do aught
for me?’

Q*r/b(§ for ‘ than the utterance.* (G. 137*.) <* = ,$. (G. 6.) Comp. 53, 55,
[For fiitQprQf®, see T. 51, ‘live in close intimacy. ]
Ch. XXXI. 310. @ tr cu # d li. 201

310.
6j(5a//r u{fia»U)LJibr$ eufcfireo '2/QJ(g&(§£ p&aQjgfirrQQUib &-$cSIQ&t£jtuQ€UGifor(bhb.

ULponLD3i/B prr&u uon&fip gul^IQiu

Qip(SS)LLi^[T<SSr lLHTS5tT6S)l(!51j Q&lU&l-©Lp<S3)LD

QuT(fr?jr>JT J9]<SUiTGTGSl'&sflp QjSt^TjPIS

1S(irj>'j)l& <^Qoj(o^mT £5.

Believe the wants of old friends, though they shrink -rom it.

Relying on old friendship, in an affectionate manner,

render such assistance as your intimacy warrants. If he
will not endure (the assistance), will it not be a fire heaped
up and burning in his bosom ?

I do not see any other meaning. The latter clause is ambiguous as to pu (his): in
whose bosom, and why ? I think the intention is: ‘If you allow youi old friend to
feel that your help has not been what was befitting your intimacy, you will feel
remorse afterwards;’ or, possibly, 'he will feel deep and lasting pain.’
Comp. 286, 288. This verse suggests K. ch. lxxxi. Especially 801 gives the sense
of u/fieum and Sjpsroto.
202 jB IT SO HI IT it. Ch. XXXII.

CHAPTER XXXII.

THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE ASSEMBLY.

/7L2_.

S3) loll IU ffy 3i <SV

( = uu^eir (f'uj^anu s^nS'^sv)).

The word jyma (S. TT*TT, eas>u, Nanai') is not used in this chapter. See Lex. ^yana/,
G&ni.y-. Of course the authors are not responsible for the titles.
In K. chapters lxxii, lxxiii it is the ‘ council ’ that is chiefly meant. Here it is the
assembly of the learned (Gsuiqu). Many such conferences were held when Jains,
Buddhists, and ^aivas of several sects were contending in the South. For the
character of these, the student may refer to the yziremii, ch. vi, where Manikka
Va9agar’s defeat of the Buddhists is related. He may also consult the Quf\vi-iivmnbt
Book V, for the history of the £aiva saint Nana-sambandha Milrtti, and other
champions.
Much prudence, courage, dialectic skill, absolute conviction, and unscrupulous
energy were often exhibited in those conflicts.
There was also the Qahgam (fasti) or Academy at Madura, to which every new
Tamil work was submitted. The literati had their assemblies with prescriptive rights
and privileges in every petty court, and at many temples. Thus every work should
have a verse or two in the preface, called ‘ submission to the assembly,’
in which criticism is humbly deprecated.
Comp. ^(5£3fciuiri_pL/jr<OT!i)^(62, 63, etc.). See also Taylor’s Oriental Historical
MSS. vol. i. p. 53 etc.; Pope’s Kurral, Introd. p.iv.
Any new work claiming to be classical had to be first read in such an assembly.
This was called ^eaQsppai (^yjB@ = Tjf = *«®u, ^ma/) ; and the author was required
to bear and answer criticism.
This quaint, interesting chapter is rather discursive, but seems to consist of three
sections:—

I. Satirical sketches of assemblies to be shunned:

1. Heretical; [311]
2. Violent; [312]
3. Unscrupulous. [315.]

II. The characteristics of vain praters who infest such assemblies:

1. Utter ignorance; [313]
2. Shamelessness; [314]
3. Superficiality. [316.]
Ch. XXXII. 31T, 312. ^ an su uj n/J 3, £). 203

III. The way to become fit to enter and take part in meetings of the learned:
1. Real perception; [317]
2. Study—not mere bibliomania; [318]
3. Scientific and exhaustive analysis of authorities; [319]
4. Dignified and candid mind. [320.]

There is much here to remind the student of Bacon. East and West have much in
common.

311.
^^a/sroi—iL/zr/r ^rSleSe^e^irii-A &®mjuS!eo gevrp^scriLj^ Q&rrwev&j ^arrgi.

OLCilLJ(^(G^TG5ri Q&mLiy- ^.piftSHL^j <S)SlL.I_HEiCo

jpjdfhjdoTjrrGsrjB ssypliD i—jrnqjjiej spf^jipfnui
6$)yj)host da Q&rr<&forQi—r(Lp@!i] dsunfl surrmiftzpm
Q^jGsr^TGjr^ Q&rrj 019i_6V !

Cast not pearls before swine.

Decline entirely to utter words of wisdom before heretics

(a it up <surr <striT = men of darkened knowledge,—men 'who pro¬
fessing to be wise, have their understanding darkened), who
having forsaken the way pertaining to the assemblies of
true wisdom, have there laid down propositions of unwisdom,
and propagating them diligently, live in accordance with
their own shallow wisdom!

6t : (/ifoSJ/r).— u : = cfiQa (G. 85).— Q& : Q&itgvt ^irevria.

The main idea is in «jt ^a/ronf©)®-.

There is a play on the word ©«aria.
In (lit. 1 hand-wisdom ’) there is a double meaning. It is either, ‘ mere
hand-to-mouth-wisdom,’ or ‘Jistyaiff-'wisdom,’ alluding possibly to the hand-to-hand
encounters that often took place in those days.
Comp. 253, 256 ; and K. 719, 720.

312.
^ULjGoajGvr QprpiSldn 'gjGBrfiluQutrQ&qjj erQ^aieary ^^cv/rd) ^euZsjr^Qau^ cQStrgi.

pfTLJLJITl_(djj Q&TGV&fl piU(Lp<om[T(SUjj (JurrpQ^/lSH^tb

j£ut^6V61]p (o&JTIT Q&nSlsyonL-lUTIT ;-SfL/L/SUiSUiSSr

(0^TlLi^.ILJlL (^Gsrpi (^l^.UULfl<i(^LDi rgJ<Sir<5VI3i&J6V

Q^fTL-LjosiL-'i Q&jmsrm
204 jB IT SO 14 tu IT T. Ch. XXXII. 313.

Avoid the angry violent disputant.

Well-disciplined men come not near the heretic ( = man of

evil learning, the teacher of an evil system), wno stores up
(in his memory certain formulas, comp. 304), as though he
understood their worth, and repeats them by rote (lit. as a
tongue-lesson).
The heretic, if worsted in the assembly, will abuse the
family (of his opponents); or he will spring up and challenge
them to fight.

is the &irirfl&/irGir&r of 31 I. Qairetrarir = Qsir€m(b). G. 86 (<$).

Qpireir Qs£rsrr= ‘he will grasp his own shoulders’—clasping his left upper arm
with the right hand, and his right upper arm with his left hand : the attitude
of a Tamil pugilist ready for an encounter.

313.
sfip&ir &&nuuSl&j LHLKBfl&iGoir0Gff6u/b<as>pQuj iib usvit £L£ir/f.

Q&Tlb(frj,lbjri]& Q&T<5mG>l &<fc$rpQp(Lgp<5V £5 [T(LpJESUIT,

spcgj'ppso 61/63T S5)LD ILjp ^ fTpQp^lT,-£Ejbp

Q^aiQ/s5)/7<®0t£) ^pfliumr, Qpipu pnfltuiir,

Li<sv<a/<o5>flr<$(2i’ lltrjsgiif usvif.

Vain babblers.

Many are the men that utter many things,—who long

to rise up (in debate), from mere love of talking and an
itching tongue; who do not themselves apprehend the
power and might of learning; who know not the way
to utter with penetrating force what they have learnt; and
who know not what defeat means.

app — jgtrh appaipmp. e-jpaif = O-piaitai^iniriu ; and SO Gp&t, glfiiuirt) Gfiirpupfliurr , . ,.

Understand a before
K. 649. See Lex. Qww
Ch. XXXII. 314, 315. an ai IXJ nff £ &). 205

314.
appaiif&emuuSlev Lj&)evr5lefilQ<gtT)ir euireirir (j^uirgi eutnuj$p&&6Br ^wm^uuewu.ajir.

&ppjg!T2_Lo ^sfrrnSls &<om<£&rriuj utl.##jgv

QupppiTUb (oU&npColUTIT (GjptslJLn;-LDppp^GST

p<SV6VJ[T (^G$)L_LJipicp) ptT^pjHI Q&T6V6$p#S3T

L-jot)foVnfysLf aimLi^. <s^lQil>.

The neophyte.

Without any learning of his own, the fool has obtained

one formula from overhearing the lessons of a tutor (who
was teaching others), yet unabashed he enters the circle of
the good, speaks it out, and makes exhibition of his mean
understanding.
ct : Quern# (jya/asr).— u : Qujbpgi, aiTLl.i$-efil(b)ib.— Q& ; (§#!&)rrtbf Ljevevfley.

Comp. K. 649, 402.

315.
'Offteyemt—Qjirir Ljev6vrfl&)ireirir&(9)#jSU3gi eumeenomaj gi$eft&s#Q#trL-E)Qaff gi6druitJ

'gjetnu.aiir.

Qeussr/iSlu QurrQTjLLi—TGV oSIsvrEuQ&rrpjgi Qtc>iuQ&rr<5rT<srTrT

<sssrpli «jyp Qp(Lpjkjpi <3STiu<sijrr(aJT—Q/_flw/>51
2L.GS)HQSlp 3}3}li)'oT(LQ6UITiT <®/70ZOTLj(?61/ <3S)<£IL]STT

8T<sft!JQ&pjjjiLJ Qurreyjppib u<sv !

Convincing arguments.

They who arise to utter words of wisdom, having asso¬

ciated themselves with the assembly of those who rage and
burn and fume with anger, like beasts, for the mere sake of
victory, not understanding the truth, shall ^ See their own
teeth like pumpkin seeds in their hands!

«r : erQfiOiir.— u t airemru.— Q& :

tLirojaS^sio tTQpmrr is curious. Three interpretations are possible: (1) 'Those who
rise to propound their opinions as wisdom.’ Here tumr =' word, opinion,’ with
understood, and fS&0aiD(ra) = ‘ as decisive words of wisdom.’ (2),£omparing su^ntSjt
fisib with QaiOr^raml (311), we may translate ‘ Those who rise to utter (slota As under¬
stood) words of wisdom.’ (3) The metre suggests v-swreS/ig) ^stb fryarf = ‘Those
who rise in the place to speak.’ But there are serious difficulties.
206 |5 IT 60 U.I IT ir. Ch. XXXII. 316-318.

316.
Lj6vev$<s8‘Zvrir appeuir aanuuSlarraeffar Qevjp&agg&anjpanpGtij <$s_gueuir.

ujl-Qll epfslu uiUGsrQprfJp Qpp(rrpp

(Lpi—fi (LpGtsflp&a; Q&TGVS)jii]&1TffV — (?d5L_0(^^/ri:

&T65r(o(rrj,rT SFLDLppgGsrir rijjpuCoQj LLppojonj

ir-sir^LL Qpuuu urflp^1.
Pools disgrace themselves in the assembly of the learned.

When foolish men chaunt their lesson, not knowing the

fruit that lesson yields, but uttering words that gender
wrath, the learned ones, whose fame dies not, will stand
by ashamed, sorely pitying the mother that bare them.
Comp. 155. am^g^leurp- — am/fig^eureurnra ’ amifigjs) , , . uififcgi , . . rSIputrr.

317.
girpQuvqij'&iT ^f^ueuQrr j>jfi<s^anu.Q±}irir.

QurDGujpi Q&rrsbusiJiT (opisrrQufr Qgst (S\uulL®<s

apu<suifd QcSSVsvitlo 6T6rfhujgirs$r; LDppLo
(Lpnfyt-j&S) J (oLDGufltUIT 2L&(T&iTLl(oU iGSI filLlIlT<&(&jLC)
,-P]($pp &rfliu QuiQT)®rr.

The letter easy, the meaning hard.

Like the charms of those who sell their love for what
they gain, the sacred texts are easy to those who rightly
learn them; but like the minds of these whose forms are
soft as tender shoots, the meaning is hard to all.

ct : jrp&Jy Quirgar,— u 1 ereifhu, jifhu.

Read inpjp Qpflontu Lj<sminij^ ^inQinetsfliuir (ffi_croi__cu) Z-arorgongu QuirQev.

318.
girpQuirqxarr&tLjib gpdiffSsrr eS’QQpQpaignb uziln$an6iiggi& Q&rreobri$-(ri;tj Qunqjnb

gih iBQ 6\j Q qjqtj wir.

L-lpp&(oLL &zIT6Vp QUrTtTfjQl—lPnurTIT

Q-lLipp&LD CTSUSU/r’ j£lQnpUl5J69}]LD-ipfbpGUp0S)pih

(oUjp^LD L-f 6V 6U (Tfj LD (oGLlCyp, Qu rT^Ql—fflp^J

QppjrULb LjSVQJ(f^Lh (q<5UJPJ.

 Ch. XXXII. 319. 65) &1 OJ pS1 gi SV5. 207

Book collectors and soholars.

Although men gather together books in abundance, and,

not understanding their contents, fill the whole house with
them ; the sages who merely take care of books are of one
sort, and the sages who understand their contents, and make
them clear to others, are of another sort.

On the whole subject of study, the Nannul (1-46 ; pp. 111-116, in my Illrd Gr.)
is of interest.

319.
L/GvevfleSi&ir s^jpiin suonrr zuanrrajtrar.

QuT^LJU&GV’ J)IL-UJHITSV /bjgstSIgst

&jlLi—[Tj£[tit Q&[T<n&<orr — ul^IuiSIgst
r£l<5S)JlUITLDT Q&Tc&(3)’ Qj5®!El@65779 -

' cL.<5$)ETiut(o ld rr

A perfect commentary.

Lord of the land of long chains of hills where the wild

cattle assemble in herds!
Is that a good commentary to a faultless composition,
which consists of the words of those who do not sift it
thoroughly, in the four divisions of summary, amplification,
minute exposition, and supplementary information, and thus
exhibit the full import?

Comp. Nannul 21-23, where however only two kinds of commentary are treated of.
A perfect specimen of what is here taught is to be found in the edition of Sa/uiJjr
aireib by ®wui$f&it&$pibi$arsbr of Madura. [Madras, 1872. .a.a.gia/Cuj.&M Press.]
Ciuit^ulj : a concise summary of the author’s meaning; called sometimes Jaw-io.
fw. An abstract.
'Z/aeaiZ : an amplification, paraphrase :
3ilLuic takes up minute points, in the manner of an excursus. Critical notes on the
text. Gsjgot.)
gives additional matter. («-©■*.)
The Tamil commentators are inferior to none. Parimelaragar’s splendid work on
the Kurral, and Nachinarkkiniyar’s on the JIvaga Chintamani, are models of profound
and acute criticism and lucid exposition.
208 |E IT SO ty- ULI IT if. Ch. XXXII. 320.

320.
afirDfQ&ianL-Qiutrn ss&j6virjstrfr Lf&Gvfle£l'&nr& <®/rcroflgym Qutr&) §£)($LJuit‘.

(^jpiSIpU iSlsVSVrTIT <oT<2®HpjftfJHT<5V &pi5l6SI]LO

Q&rptSlp<om& &ir<£(&ir£j xQjjsiSliuQrrfr ? — ^piSlppp

psvsvnSl <suT&nrj p<S)SI<5srp^ir (opp(ir?prit
H<3V6Vj$i(oH pfTLbfiiQJ $£l<SV.

Critics.

Will those who are not of high family, however they may
study learned works, be fit instruments to guard others from
faults of speech? And men of good family who are well
learned will not (seem to) be aware of the deficiencies of
those who do not comprehend the works they talk of.

The low-bred are incompetent censors; and the high-born, from courtesy, or sheer
disgust, decline the task.
Gkrr&i, ‘ as regard niceties of expression and elegancies of style.’ OppanpraaDL-aj
varinirast pirQin = ‘ will decline to meddle with the inanities
of empty-headed sciolists.’
Ch. XXXIII. 321. 209

CHAPTER XXXIII.

INSUFFICIENT KNOWLEDGE.

'-jpjSjl&WJLa [EJTL.

Lj 6V <oV nfi! 6U T <sm 6$) LD

( = U[ sv> N? iLi £4 pS1 an oj gjstjil^OTsnic).

There is no precise equivalent in English. See Lex.

Analysis:
1. The men of insufficient, imperfect, scanty, low degree of knowledge (ty&wnSaj)
lose both worlds; for they have not good sense or taste or right feeling to
appreciate the higher things here ; [321, 324]
2. nor have they the foreseeing wisdom that prepares for the world to come.
[328, 329.]
3. They are as ‘ the beasts that perish.’ [322.]
4. They do no good in life : leave no gap when they die. [323, 326.]
5. Abuse is their element. [325.]
6. Their’s are wasted lives. [327, 330.]
Their epigraph is :
‘ Some with lives that came to nothing, some with deeds as well undone.
Death stepped tacitly and took them where they never see the sun.’
The subject is more akin to those discussed in Part I (<sypCiuir&i).
There are degrees of Unwisdom. Comp, chapters xxvi and xxxiv. See also K.
lxxxiv, lxxxv. Unteachableness is the prominent fault.
The epithets used here to indicate these shallow pretenders may be compared with
advantage : Quirrgare^euir QffajeSIujir BireerflGiTLDujujs&GTr} Lyw6Uff9aS(gj>if, Quenfiturlf}
and

(LptSSilJj fr<5$)GJi£L.<5lS!nJJ
P
210 {5 IT GO UJ_ OJ (T fr. Ch. XXXIII. 322.

Only the wise value the wise.

Men of sense receive as a reality the words from the

mouth of the loving ones who graciously teach virtue. The
(ignorant) wretch, himself unreal, speaks (of virtue) with
contempt. Just so the ladle distinguishes not the flavour
of the rice boiled in milk.

«r; L/wQjfrjGj— u: Qa/farej/r, fi_cro/r£(2510. G. I49* $?&&&(§ = ^jfSmrggiQLJir^^. Comp,

in Lex. g/psn, This idiom is found in 322, QppQy&mtg.
et-Gsorir governs ; and <9^®^ is for : ‘ perceives not the flavour of the
milk-pap.’ Comp, in 322, Q&rpflA. See Lex. sos”ip.
Comp. B. I. S. 350:

1 srniTr i
You cannot teach those destitute of inner sense.’
4
See I06 : Q&0&nb er&r§gpb <°>j Q&JP, etc.

322.
CtoCsv/nr s^jpub rBeciOearf^shr^ SQffitrrr Qaevr$&(T£6iiirir.

jrydjoShuLD ^jGVsvrrrf ^p^asrr jpiQMT&^rEJ&rfp

Q&guqSIiljit jry&visvrriT Q&o&QsiiQip'jFUtEi QsaL&Gvni:
f$65T6S)lfEl (^smiEiaHTfBfULl UTpCo&rTppflfflT

Q&sijsiSI Q&Tsrr(opp(irp ptvhi(3j.

Foolish people hearing hear not.

When men of ungrudging soul declare the way of virtue,

those who are not rightly disposed, although they give ear,
hear not.
EVem so the currier’s dog seizes on and devours leather,
not appreciating the flavour of milk and rice.

cr: — u : Qau.aeoirt-.
QaiLaeoirir : Qaeir 4- @ + <°jeuirir = Qaeirirf.

In 321 it was natural incapacity (the ladle made of a cocoa-nut shell); here it is
absorption of the degraded soul in congenial mean pursuits (the currier’s dog gnawing
filthy skins) that forms the barrier to the attainment of true wisdom. Those were
Qu«-®CT£U6u/r oanipaar = ‘essentially worthless persons;’ these are Q^oieSur g/ww/ir =
‘ those who are not in the right path.’
Ch. XXXIII. 323, 324. n 6v)s\)r$ su iTe&r on ld. 2TI

323.
^/pQ/B^ahr ($i($tLiLG(fleSL<2uirj3 @Q(£irir §)@&£)@pitn ^jpuiSl^jib uiuecfldvfa),

^)5JOLD«0LD 'jymoSlpfQLb ^GSTmiuSlirQui' LDHIji<SLb

st2W;t» rrppi/h ^it/htsw —iQ?osr£jJji tty 1 h

jb<55tpi iprfl&tsvsvrr ^Tsroflsar ldi_/_Dfr<^<$syr

Qu/rsirTjsvsTsaT, QutTGSTQrj'isisv gtgst?

Useless in life and unmourned in death.

What matters it whether they live or die—the shameless

stupid people who do no good, not even as much as a grain
of millet, though they see by every species of example the
way in which their life so sweet to them, passes away in the
twinkling of an eye ?

More literally and word for word:

The twinkle of an eye is their sweet life’s measure. This they every way discern, yet
shameless stupid men no act of virtue do, though small as millet seed ! What boots
it if these live or die ?
Comp. B. I. S. 3732 :

‘ ft JTWl frisffl I
frrw f^Tgfq^un ii
Life stays not in its course even for the twinkling of an eye. Why should men be
eternally thinking of their bodies which are not eternal ? ’

And K. 331, 337.

324.
Ly&6Vff9aSC(«5)65r uevQ/nr® to uemsQ&ireir^ejGvr,

2_SYT®Tsfr @6V6ilTGV ^llSllT<£(o&LDlX> (g£l<55T(frj><SV

USV TLD SOTtgl/A 3i!Tih WILD UL^jlUJGV-U <5V(J^6rT<Qf]jli>

<$5337T_/r(oW Q/_SVSU/r’ QptoUSSTSpQ^ioUSSr

P&S3TIJJ-P pesfiuUGSUE (odSTSTT?

Misanthropy: against dicr)5fa.

Since being’s days are few, and life no safeguard owns,

and guilt by many blamed is rife, mid many men, why,
laughing not with all they see, should any sulk apart, and
nurse a sullen hate?
p 2
212 [5 IT 60 If ILI [T ft. Ch. XXXIII. 325, 326.

The days are few and evil; be genial! Comp. 338.

The Tamil poet contemplated men like those whom Dante heard making their
confession from out the ‘ tristo ruscel: ’
‘. Tristi fummo
Nell’ aer dolce che dal sol s’ allegra,
Portando dmtro accidioso fumo.’
‘. . . . We sullen were
In the sweet air, which by the sun is gladdened,
Bearing within ourselves the sluggish reek.’
Inf. vii. 121-12 3.
See Longfellow’s note. Comp, the striking K. 999.

325.
lj&jGvflefilQga)6dT t5!p<ss)ff; Qu&r6W3n@Qiu l/oj@)<s.& Qatrtireutr&r,

GTlufsl <|^(SnSl/iTpOTTSSTTcT G) PGZStQp6(T6i?l

6$)61i3j(T<55T <5pQTj<SU6ST Sp06U<&68T;-<o$)61UU

GLIlULJLJL-l_IT65T <SUITSTTIT @g](Tf)UU jCoGSTfa), <55)61/^/7(351

<o&lU3i£5<&&[T<S5T 61/ J(Lp Lb <5TS5f?<53T.

The evil tongue.

A man has gone before the assembly that had gathered

together, and contemning another has reviled him. Now,
if the reviled one remain silent, the reviler is to be wondered
at if he survive; (for abuse is his very life, and the patience
of the reviled one has closed his mouth.)

This seems to belong to ch. xxxii. It also illustrates the benefit of patience. See
64, 71, etc.
€T; aiiLiiju£.L~irevr. — u : eSiUj^^Asirear.

326.
^pQisflavor Q-LLQsrretrcirtrjg Lj&)Goi&G£l-G<GV)eor OoirsiremnLi^jutT^lib g$jafpilju(b)QJfr&r.

pLpU\-](o L£><5V 6)1 IT jrr 65) LI) (Lp65TQ>65T c:gtjrDS)Sl<Ss5r<3SnU

©so;®® (TpiL/aiT^/rsir—jrjirr&Slu

L-jfDpsjsIqfj CurrQ&ssreg}]ld ^)6ir(6S)<pQ<pj6V ^Gvsyjsrr

Q^rtypponpiUTtb a^pu uGlth.

 Ch.XXXIII. 327, 328. I_| SV SO GU [T S33T £3) ID. 213

Dishonoured old age.

He who before old age comes, has not undertaken and

’■'zealously carried out works of virtue, will be pushed about
in the house, addressed in harsh language, and bidden to get
on one side or to go out, by even the maid-servants1.

Comp. ch. vi, esp. 52; Binn&>ioQpeir(2asr= aunrQptWy ‘before it come,’ lit. ‘before it
comes not.’
C7 : QpiLiGwr/SaiGBr.— u : uGlih ( = uGtaiiretir'),

1 So Menander:
‘ Xlucpiv tan XPVha ~1^palv ev o'lKiq pivaiv :
An old man is a troublesome thing in a house.’

327.
iPfbaqfinisis'cisiT&Q&iUturrgp Q&<5v6uuQuqi;&£j3$<!oV)<3v id^idiueiS) syfUijuir.

pnQLbiLjLc, @£i<55rL-l(ir?(T, p&&rriT<£(3} jB<ssT(irf>rb(frj,r‘r,

(ZJLDOSJj&lTIT fB<SSTQGSTf^U-l^ (o&lT&<oVfTlT,-pTLDlUrElSl

(JjieuSI jryeu^pCoLD Gurryp/BT'fiorTLJ

(our<i(3}<sijri LjGVGV/filefil (gp/r.

Wasted lives.
Men of scanty wisdom are those who do not themselves
enjoy any sweets of life, bestow no benefactions on worthy
persons, draw not nigh the good path that safeguards (the
soul), but infatuated and absorbed in the acquisition of
wealth, pass away their days of life in vain.

This gives the definition of ry®u6u»9a;: it is that which produces this life: anr^hr
6^ feoQj ioff tr A (8j 61/ IT,

Comp. 273, 338.

Q&ir + @ + csy w/r# = Qffiinrt.

328.
Lj&GvflojtrGTn}- Qgiipu QutrqfGir pin&@ih iSlp(n;&(8jib uajisbrui—n^^njib,

£lr)]& jefcv ColUpLD<i(<3}& Q&<SV<5L]ipl <o)J<SVQ

QprTLLQ&rruL-i-i QgmmGrriir,—^jjiSljruQu

lSl®ST65Tr$QJfTLD GT<3STf^Q^3i(^LD (oUSSi^lUTIT GDX^[TlLQuj

Quj<55Tg$)1ld Lj&ifls^lsrrfEisiTiLJ
214 pB T GO 14 ULJ IT IT. Ch. XXXIII. 329.

The miser’s death-bed.

In the very earliest time (in early youth) they take not food
for the journey which they must make (into another world),
tying tightly the wallet on their shoulders; but tying tightly
(their treasure bags), they say, ‘ In after days we will learn
wisdom:’ the gold these idiots will indicate with their
hands (as legacies, when they are speechless, and in the
grasp of death) will be as sour vi/am fruit.
They have not speech to tell survivors where the wealth that they themselves have
not used lies buried. It is like the sour, sapless wood-apple. (261.)
Qairevoririr = QairGirQTtr0€UiraGiriruj.

er : Quirecr.— d) :

See B.I.S. 5515:

As a young man let him be virtuous, for life is evidently not eternal.’

329.
ggjLb<sa>iaiL$p Q&Gvevtb a.©**t_/r©iu QurrQfgj tnjjy<astn&naj& Qib^ajirir.

Qsuyussux) (jg)f_dajjtjj <sd!(LpuiSJ^ffiu Qurriyyf,! ld

Lbr»(5S)LD — LDJ2I<55)LL <SS)IU

egiBonp T§jyim ^yrnjjSliu &rr<sv<%enid-

Q/B^liurrir ^i>pnSi<3)SI @)i.

Saints when they suffer, sinners when they prosper.

When poor, or when disease’s deadly grasp they feel,

to other world alone their minds are given; but when
wealth grows, no thought, small as a grain of mustard seed,
give they to other world—these souls unwise!
Comp, the following:
1 Qujpi^A&C. Quir&&irfc glow£jzj)sro/r

tLUTiSjprsQermpasr,—tDjp&iisg]

@6irtg£ILjbLi SGffrjpiii&ir <©9@e\j ; ^Lagpsorjpib

menr<^} 2i-i_WLttor. @/r9.

To speak thoughtlessly about life while it is enjoyed; to say “ we’ve lost it” when the
end is nigh; and to feel shame (for sins) when disease comes and the body fails.; these
three are characteristics of short-lived mortals.’—T. 91.

sfta&gt (VcSpr), so-much: ‘ Even so much as.’ Here H)t_Ag>, Gunjigi, are
equivalents.
Ch. XXXIII. 330. H eo so pff eu it erar ld. 215

330.
cgjjDifhjQ&iLnLiirg) ping} GDtr^G^bsn etfignpdir ^A^euir,

<5TSmCoQSTLDp !^m<SLjU.LD\-j QupjpjLD J9JpT]l<isSTtUTli,

Q^JSStCoGST &L$UU!T^LD GUTLfiJ5T%STT,-JL)]®StG> (63) !

J^<3n<sSifD(bi5 ftlT^ppLC, c^('ITjuSllT ^GM^TGS

Q&TerrGtihstDLp&t^rEJ 3^.rbp(Lpfm caisaar©?

Friends hurried away; the unwise heed it not.

Though they have gained a human frame, of virtue think

they not! In vain they spend their days. Alas! and yet
they see death eagerly hasting to snatch away those infi¬
nitely dear, like to their very souls! Why is this so ?

Comp, especially 20 and 28 ; also 32, 34, 37.

."yniJaSeusw/r is the understood subject.
The warning is in vain. And men are foolish who hoard for their families. All
are doomed.
sifsw = =^<*LS3OTuy®Ki_in= ‘ beloving and beloved.’ is object of O«kt. G. 30 (2.).
a sm<3 = asOT-ijLcjB-^jiii, Some read aSsofp, but ®ia!>iP = (3ifi, ‘ contrive, plan,’ is better.
2l6 [5 IT GO 1$. ULI IT S'. Ch. XXXIV. 331.

CHAPTER XXXIV.

UTTER FOLEY.

jry {5I & rr u ld fr^^.

Quonponw

( — ujiT G <E [TGir pS cterriij & £>\ pff iu ir sa> U)).

The subject is mainly that of the last chapter, but special follies also are satirized.
This relates to u>iu&&ih, as ch. vii to and ch. ix to ; the three faults. See 190.

Analysis:

1. The folly of absorption in worldly pursuits. [331.]

2. The folly of procrastination. [332.]
3. The folly of ignoring wise teaching. [333-]
4. The folly of insensate apathy. [334.]
5. The folly of an abusive tongue. [335-]
6. The folly of trying to influence uncongenial spirits. [336.]
7. The folly of subserviency to avaricious and unfriendly men of wealth.
[337, 339-]
8. The folly of a querulous temper. [338.]
9. The folly of self-glorification. [340.]

The comparisons of the turtle exulting in getting into the water again, the bathers
waiting for the surf-waves to be silent, the stone of more account than the fool, and
the ants round the neck of the closed oil-jar, are noteworthy.

331.
H-GoaeS&rUjSanjsQuj Quirgeir ctggt^QsireabrQ wgyemin (gfliuirantn Qu&nganiu.

QxrtioVgnjtr &J&soQiujbi$p QUbQuu

j^jBsviur^iurr pjbjSn iutb(oio,
Q&nr'SoVtoiisv Quqt)tiig^ibrniEi Q&itlLutituu iremonL-
QjSsV lU3i tijfJjj'SF QlTLDLblTUUTtt Lb 1<53371./.
Ch. XXXIV. 332,333- Cu®^anu). 217

Men disport themselves in the very meshes of death’s net.

. While the turtle’s murderers have put it into the pot,

and kindled fire beneath, it sports unconscious of its fate:
such is their worth who joy entangled in life’s net, while
death, the mighty murderer, waits to seize them.
ct : iwreobrLj,— u j £jpgi.

This is the great folly.' This verse repeats the affirmation that it is folly to forget
virtue and the life to come, while absorbed in the pursuit of transitory things. The
illustration of the turtle—famous in Greek too—is very apt. It points to an early
existence of turtle-soup, where it is not supposed to be 1 See K. 348, p. 246.
Qsirlw + gjr : ^/ir and euphonic insertion Thus <u«Sr, aar, ear, and added
to roots, make nouns of agency, equal to er, or: murderer. Qsr&jeuw Giu<3Ba^ppih =
‘ Great Yaman, strong in slaying.’ Comp. and in Lex.

332.
@$j<svQjir&&&)£&(&) QojGh(b}€iJ€uraip<o^pQiu Q&iug) ^jp^Q^iuiwr^m ^r$eSlec>reix>in,

(o) U (TFj iEj351_<SV Q&sZrntflT-‘

(55)£F J9]<o)Slj5pi5l<5$r ’-6T6$ipp(ff SV,

‘ <g£tpQ{FlU (^GS)poSl?QST ^Jpoti^GSI

Ln/npfltSUTLD’-GT65Tfr!)l(TF)UU[T LLfTSmi-j.

Postponing virtuous action to a time tliat never arrives.

They went to bathe in the great sea, but cried, ‘ we will

wait till all its roar is hushed, then bathe!’ Such is their
worth who say, ‘ we will get rid of all our household toils
and cares and then we will practise virtue and be wise.’
er: mefaL).— u ; sjpg).— ^ai is redundant: dyswr.
Comp. 19, 328. This is an oriental form of ‘ rusticus expectat.’ K. (my edition)
p. 244.
^Lfju (G. 86. a) a gerundial infinitive of purpose: ‘ in order to bathe.’ §£diQ&u
(^anpeSimr = ‘ works remaining for me to do for my household.’ (G. 157, 153.)

333.
@6vib QpjZs$dj<oG>6ii Gp(v;6ugpjsa<s»ia5giin eL-GvssisGM-. cgifliuir^Qzijug) &mjiLppuir&j Q&irjp
Quires

(^SVpp<olJrhJ 3><5V<o&l (3)L<f@nLJj(tpU 0S)U[hjFflLB

6)SlsvrEU3irrldgv <oTiij^gliu& <s<smrGsp]LD—

amjjiujr}] Qpirsv^j a_<a><$/i
QjjjiutSlsvfru ufrpQdrn/b^ (ossrif.
2l8 [E IT SO uj- UJ IT it. Ch. XXXIV. 334.

A high tone of manners and morals.

Though a man be of good caste, have performed deeds

of ascetic virtue, acquired learning, is of good family, and
attained a ripe old age, so that in these five points he is
faultless; yet his ignorance of what is thoroughly good,
without stain, sanctioned by ancient precedent, and of good
renown in the world’s ways, will render all his advantages
like thin, watery milk with boiled rice.

«r: — ^uSajiria&i (§fri$£iugi).— u; Gnsir= ^Duirgii. We have here good examples

of every species of ellipsis. G. 151, etc.
Ghi (Qmj), * butter oil,’ is in India what bntter, lard, and suet are in England, and
olive oil in Italy. Here QnsiuuSisoinj ur&> is milk without any rich element: ‘ skimmed
milk.’ This would be an insipid condiment with plain boiled rice!
aScuEJartoffj = ^uutriDes, ‘ without a flaw.’
Comp. K. 426.

334.
L$roitS(8)ij uaj&rui—trfitrir

&5$T6$r6$fl J56V6V &<5tDI—.lU JIU LDjisGffl<5ST ;

QIFTG5TGSTSsFl SBUCLpsmfJtT ^uSl^lLD-G&T&sflssfKolLJ

rijltbrD'SV ^lUIEI@p6V<oT65T

jru{bro<sutt<i(ajp GVirssr.

Stones and senseless men.

Stones are much better than low men ; since, though

those (too) are utterly without apprehension of your words,
yet they (stones) are of assistance to those that employ
them, inasmuch as they at once stand (where they are fixed),
remain (where they are put), lie (where they are laid), and
remove (when they are moved).

Or, ‘ men can stand, sit and lie on them, or walk over them.’ Low men are
absolutely good for nothing !
6r ; area,— u; uaisxi = JWfiw, G. 93. assiarafl = G. 3Q. iei&ssfisbr
(G. 6r, 9O4).
Oh. XXXIV. 335, 336. Co U GG) 3> 63) U3. 219

335.
utueafl<&)evirio&) Qpu^eir G)a>n®<£hQ&trjb&<kn& Q&tr&ewr ©54l&i g/euGorgj ibitgoejjS j£)Gorgpjih :—

^eugnis^^ ^irijfsjg) £§)do3so.

OujruQjQ^TQsr rfyosTpSiiLiLn QupQTfCoGsr (ourrsv&

sg}](S^QsrT(5m G? z_<svrrpirf ijdjlLGIiei—^l(spp

Q^lTp^lSST^p <®Lo5I ^ODJlUTS^Tp (oU&Dp&t^

mir&iQ<S5T6S)l' /BGVSV 3t°(!&STijBl.

A fool angry without cause, longs to abuse.

if the fool, though nothing is to be gained (by such

conduct), acting as though he had gained something, waxing
wroth against those who disdain (or are unable) to contend
with him, cannot say and utter forth in his wrath a string
of evil words, a grievous itching will gnaw his tongue.

CT : izir.— u: ^7607-gi/m.— £g)cajn#uy(2>. G. 141. wiLGlih. G. 63, 68, 113. a_«Diraj/r. G. 91.
IBGVGO. G. 120. dfZssrjS^I. G. 133.
Comp. 325.

336.
'gjiflsfilGSa'&ir 6u&ijuQf5g]@GV QJtroirr&Qjjih

piEl&GSST LDJlSl<SV<SVlTT lS1<S5tQ&QSTJ)] pi LL^pj(oli<5S)J

CT/E/(5S®T 6USHUTtECD <oT <S5T LJ <SU IT-L|fisr(?®S!0rflOti),-

pppSffllTU LjGST^GSI LfiSVQTjlEl ftl—pCo#1 ITUU !-

^pSlerrstffs <5$)&uSlipp ppj)J.

It is a hard, thankless task to bend the worthless to our will.

Lord of the sea-shore where the laurel with its bright

foliage flowers! The poor (pretence of) intimacy enjoyed
by those who follow after (wealthy but) utterly uncongenial
men, and say 1 we will bend them to our will,’ is like losing
one’s hand while digging into a rock.

er: QaedaretDin.-u\ {§$HpfcfSjbgl.

They will not succeed in obtaining any of the benefits of a real, fitting, congenial
friendship, though they sacrifice both independence and honesty.
220 fK (T GO ULJ IT S". Ch. XXXIV. 337, 338.

337.
QurQ^anL-tiJirit Q-Qippir ujireugiA Qinmu^gi&Qsiredari^-^uuii-.

Q^GTffl^JLD, J9]&^J£jQj5lLla &-(SmL^(T®QST

Qut&t QpjjJLoi-l Ujp^ai-pruLD —■ luirjjjiih

O sfTl_i7VJ9/ T GTGsflarU LD, I—IU T&D JU Upfi

a&L-irj^d a_svairs <5<swf.

Ants around the neck of the closed oil-jar.

If there be glu in the pot, though they cannot get at it, the
ants will swarm without ceasing around the outside,; and so
the people of the world will cling to and not leave the
possessors of wealth, though these give them nothing.

The ^ywOusroi_ in GWi-ir/f and eSh-irif emphasizes the tenacity on the one side and
the pertinacity on the other. So Telugu lengthens its vowels,: kottutu — ‘ continuing
to strike.’ G. 14.
suvj&jSjSeuir EE. B, § l8o.

338.
c°y ft eft gw it eS’g&par a^ouir.

f56V<5V<sm<siJ j5nQu.rTji)]La gtilj^jit ; ^p^Q^iLHurrrr;

^)<3V6V T<£TIT& 3IU jQp[TskrHLL FP&6V1TIT ;-OTSVSV/Tfh

^]<ssfltujj(o^rr6Yr Q&rrmr ; GUTLpjj;

(LpGsfliurrirQ&rr jsi&tr’i

Pools make all life sad for themselves*

No good each day they gain; nor deed of virtue do;

nothing to needy men impart; nor know they joy of loved
ones’ sweet embrace; devoid of fame they live: do such not
loathe the days they live ?

Comp. 324 and note. This aKr/Sia seems to have no name in English.
K. 140, 833, and 999.
In gturQjr&siiib the H) is ‘ furtive £3).’ G. 24. It is not reckoned in the metre, which
is (-|-| - o u). Comp. Karigai iii. 1,
Ch. XXXIV. 339, 340. C U 65) 3> 63) IB. 221

339.
5 3
Quongiuft t LL.LfCjQu(^ib uiuftzor$ j$@ei)j iru$gpi£i Qatri$.gi'

^(oSiLp/hQ^JQ^surr ^imgsujj q&iuuu epQfjfSuit

<o^l<5S)LpjB^l(o<oVlj) CT<o3T^0*0/Ei (o&<5m®»LD,-<£LpiEl(3)(&}t£G\

U[TiufBl6$)!J(&ijLp <o5> <51/ IU L£> UIU UjSljag)] ii, <^j<5ST(GS)(o^

^piu/BSVLb £g)sVGvrrprrrr umilGi.

Friendship without reciprocity.

Friendship with those who are destitute of exquisite good¬

ness, and who, though you cultivate them with affectionate
deference, (morosely) say ‘ we entertain affection for none,’—
though it should yield as its fruit the earth, which the sea
with its noisy chime of leaping billows girds around,—
would be only affliction!
ct : QasmemiD.— u ;
This naturally belongs to ch. xxiv, and is like 237. Comp. K. 833 : w/florswo.
«TOT»9(5igEi QsemmiLi, ‘ so-called friendship with those who say.’ eJ«ny>ibgi, ‘ with
affection.’ eSaDijifcgiGeaii, a neg. perfect, ‘ we have never regarded you with affection.’
Here is a splendid compound of seven members : sjjo/mo is 2nd case, object of uiu. It
has five roots for its enlargement, w*®, urn, are verb roots (G. 153), adj. to
@fw, a, and a»«uiuii respectively. = «i_su. G. 162.

340.
Q($Q)<obr £6&rn&G®ifl£)J5irQevr er(6)f5gj& sz-jpieug] gfj&eSlGviTetDtti,

&{bfDGsrajrE] &6itoT6m&<5Zrrn &iriusp]LD ^rniSIpuLjuD

U T!J1 lL.I_LJ UjQl_ lLJJgJ/5, pB (TOS)]QS)!JUl5l<o$T

<5S)LD3^]G5Tlf U<SVQ LDQTjjBjsIp pioSsfilUJ^

iSlpp&>T5T'sir Qperrmu uQld.
Self-laudation.

The learning a man has acquired, his world-renowned

excellence, and his nobility of birth, will gain for him respect
when the bystanders celebrate them; but if he himself pro¬
claim them, the young kinsmen crowding around will
deride him as one afflicted with a mania not to be mitigated
by any medicine. __
Comp. 165 ; K. 439 ; and N. N. V. 18. Irregular ; see K. Introd. p. xxvi.
This recalls Horace’s ‘ tribus Anticyris insanabile caput.’
In jseaaRujtrp = paxfliutrp + iS&g: + sjdst; pesefhurp qualifies ‘an incurable mania.’
l/®[£i for u©a/ir®r, as a mark of contempt.
222 [5 IT SO l^_ 111 (T (T. Ch. XXXV.

CHAPTER XXXV.

LOWNESS.

& lpQS)LD*

( = Jj|)®Gil?OT^£jran id).

Comp. K. cnii.
The idea is that expressed in this verse (N. M. K. 106) :
‘ itwef (^earQTjeuiruj j

Q&ndl&pith @K$ihL$®srs6m—inirQ&irQin ’

uvffpgiGv oJor&Sgi/EJ ts (fi jg ofr 2ajr

m jr <* sro t— so in & ir iL 19- <38 (£) in \

Though foulness light upon the pearl, its worth’s the same;
Anoint it, yet will rust upon the iron spread ;
In fetters bind the base, and give him light of lore,
He still will show his nature’s stain ! ’

It is difficult to distinguish the subject of this chapter {Sfisam) from that of the
next (aiuanio). There appears here and there something of sectarian rancour in man)
of these verses. Those whom they could not convince and convert are abused
It was a time when the odium theologicum and philosophicum infected the air
Rival devotees were disputing under every bush.

Analysis:

x. Teaching is thrown away on these. [The fowl on the dunghill; and the dog.’

[34i, 345- Comp.5352, 321-]

2. They avoid improving society; [342, 349]
3. are incapable of elevation; [343, 346, 347, 350; so 358, 360]
4. are always ungrateful; [344 ; so 357]
5. and are utterly impracticable. [348.]
Ch. XXXV. 341, 342. & If 65) ID. \

341.
8sQ(firrir&(8) tBGbrQ&rfieSarils gihiryantb QuirearQisrflQuj

&UL% &l_<5U^rT3i ST'&SV'Sp6dT <SU<TIUUQuuSlmyLb

@U(S5)lj Sl^snuCoUjisijrri Q&rriJJCiUiron l£I&&

dsissnlQurr^Ijs^ jsr6Va9/tf <$$?<£ siLLisymursi
LDGSUhiyffljB^ Lfi(3}LD.

Teaching wasted.

The fowl, though each morning duly you scatter broken

grain’ into its very mouth, will ceaselessly scratch in the
refuse-heap; so, though you expound and show the base
man works of learning, full of weighty wisdom, he will
but the more resolutely go on in the way in which his mind
finds delight.
Comp. K. 410.
In 254, 257, 258, 259, 279, 321, 322, 331, 341, 345, 347, 350, 351, 352, 355, 358,
360, and some others, the satiric poet (and these verses may well be the composition of
one rather misanthropic bard, a Tamil Antisthenes) searches through nature, animate
and inanimate, for types of the heretical, and ipso facto worthless man. Some of these
similes are found in Sanskrit poetry, and in the proverbs current in all the vernaculars
of India.
The low, ignorant man is like a dog in the assembly (254); and like a dog he
takes delight in low things (322, 345).
The same low tastes are seen in the domestic fowl (341), in the pig (257), and in the
carrion-fly (259).
And you cannot change these essentially low natures, as you cannot make charcoal
white by washing it in milk (258) ; or make the most gorgeous of dippers anything
but foot coverings (347); nor make unbroken bullocks draw a chariot (350) ;.
nor wash away the sliminess of a frog {352); nor can you train them to do great
things, as you cannot convert a tusked boar into a war-elephant by enringing its
tusks (358) ; nor give moisture to the pith of the water-rush (360).
Men’s short-sightedness is exemplified in the turtle (331).
The base man must be compelled to do any good he does, like a chisel that requires
taps of the artist’s mallet before it cuts (355) ; and like the vicious cow that must be
milked by force (279).
The foolish man is like the unappreciative ladle (321) ; grows harder- as he grows
older, but is hollow to the last, like reeds (351),

<35ITLpiTlU Q35 JmsrQ &&!_(!)(nrj-lT

224 [5 IT GO 14 ILi IT S'. Ch. XXXV. 343.

Tho base will not seek the company of the wise and good.

If you say to the base man, ‘ Let us without delay go

to seek refuge with faultless sages possessors of mature
wisdom/ he will probably get up and make off, exclaiming,
‘ Let us go and slumber,’ or he will perhaps demur, and
change the subject.

The words sryinu Qsrefa® s&i-panir are most expressive, but not easy of transference
into English. Lit. ‘ those who are freed from doubt (and imperfection, error) through
the reception of solid (crystal-pure) doctrines,’ i.e. the instructed sage.
The low man is here invited to become the disciple of a worthy Guru.
(= it may be) is redundant, or gives an idea of probability.

343.

Promotion does not spoil tlie good nor improve the bad.

Lord of the goodly land of swelling torrents! If thoroughly

worthy men gain some added dignity, their nature knows no
deviation, but they go on in the same even path of virtue; and
although the base obtain promotion, his conduct too changes
not, (promotion betters him not.)

There is a play on ®s»i_.

aip&, see : ‘ baseness is mighty only in its own base way.'
In T. 14, ‘u$0$as>eu BipaxsCusro^aow, folly is mighty in uttering forbidden
things.’
» is another reading, = : 1 the base is always the same.’ But
seems then almost redundant.
Comp. K. 977-979.
Ch. XXXV. 344, 345. M Jj) GS) ID. 225

344.
QtnQ6virRcarr?) Q&iULSlapiib £j<o8>£,CjQu!f\$ira cr afar ag$i wit • $Q(£iriT&(8) ergpisBr ivdxrfta'fai#
Q&iuu3gpjib adstflujD&£s a<^jSirir.

^t<2ssr^j<bsSJ^Q^ ^uSlsgll^Tj QuFIU&5J56$T J£}<omL—Jrb

uVsm jrydssrj,^rr ^.stt^sut &T6$r(o(irj,iT;—u?W,_gy iBssr ts
Q^sarju^j Q&uSlafULD,—'J£)<sv/E/d50<si5 jb saT0) l_ !—

jBGsrnSlsv /56W(Dr)liurrr ld{tlLG)I.

Small benefits seem great to the wise; and vice versd.

Lord of the goodly land of glistening torrents! The ex¬

cellent will deem any favour done them, though small as
a grain of millet, to be large as a palm tree. You may
constantly confer favours huge as a palm tree, but they are
not benefits, when conferred on those who are not grateful.

ct : *jwC?ey/f, iBs&rjp.— u : a.A-0«uif, gjeu.— ^gJsvMBgj, icAi, an— G. 15 3—1575 93 > 64•
loril.©. G. 63.

This stanza is somewhat out of place here. Comp, in, 357.

Comp. K. ch. xi with my notes, pp. 216-218; and Vem. ii. 41. and ufasr
rhyme so well, and the antithesis is so perfect, that this comparison is very often
repeated in Tamil poetry. S£iter0gi%mnL/ti> = evena very little.

345.
@ih<aniD t£$@@rt>Qagietj[rQiu (Bjb&Qin&a'fctT QtgQutrgK^ Q&iuujtrir,
Quirjb&svp jant-Li^u i^jrn jhaaflssiC /smut-SIpit
GT&Qtb Qss)LbiLmjg] urrif^SlQ^i^LD ;—,_gyT^/f

Ql70S5)ZX) <531fTik QsTSftlsS)lIhlSlb Q<3FILIIL/CD

<®0LD/E/d5sir G><Sl/Jtt uGjIld.

The dog prefers to feed on refuse. Hature will ont 1

The dog, though you tend it with care, feeding it from a

golden vessel, will watch, eye fixed, for others’ leavings;
even so, although you receive the base as if they were pos¬
sessed of greatness, the deeds they do will be otherwise
(=their real character will be seen by their conduct).

Comp. 322. But 213 does more justice to the noble animal. K. 410.

Q
226 j5 n GO 19. IXJ IT IT. Ch. XXXV. 346, 347.

346.

&:a5<£J‘3z Q&SVGULD QuiflspiLh sSl(LpL^(olUrrif

<oT<£&TS£]{frjj Q&rsvsvtri iB^fsI&Q&itgv ;— OTa^/rsjy’
(LpjBjSl ffl (oLJDjb <35 t/9 0 6U G> <S/» @L£p<55T%o$T

^Ijs^lJtGs) GTsmsttfl gSIQld.

Tlie base intoxicated by some trivial gain.

Though they obtain imperial wealth, the excellent never

utter a vaunting word ; but if at any time the base see some
small fraction added to his scanty store, he will deem himself
great as Indra.

67 ‘ e8(ipd!lQ(uirjry — u ; Q&rr£oGvmry erQ&Tex$e$Kb)ib.— Q& ; Q&ir&Z^cwSscr.—— = SgireBrexiGir,

G. 162. £§)/5-£i<ri@> = Jg)*£)ir©*. G. I40.

gp*,£W, sresafi, see H. B. part ii. App. To his ^fj-th he gains an accession of ^-th
of itself!
He is a beggar on horseback! Comp. K. ch. liv, and notes, p, 265. This is
0<j/r#^rc<4: that evil, f;iddy ‘ self-oblivion ’ that is apt to come with a sudden,
undeserved elevation.
‘ ^/)U(ijAgili us$<s enfc0t&i gjirfg0inr£$fhi5!Q!lEi @s»i_ i3if.&a& Qan&seurt: if mean people
become well, off, they will have a parasol borne over them even at midnight.’ See
G. £. 46.

347.
0<?A)G/^ ^gjTatrQj$$flb rrecri

<oSi L£>$)IT U3HmQu TS3t(o LDS37 LDfT&STL- LDtoXsfljP]

Q&iup QposFIssuidtj Q^Q^uujps^dsr &jjd(o&^2J,lo ;

6Tiu0iu Q^sveu^^tf ^uSIgsu!ei SLpdsSsrr^

Q&iuQjSrriflisvjjn &T<o$3ru uGIld.

The slipper.
•

Though made of faultless yellow gold, enwrought with

choicest pearls, the slipper serves but for one’s foot; though
the base be deemed prosperous through the wealth they
have gained, their baseness will be seen by their actions.
Ch. XXXV. 348, 349. <$ if OS) ID. 227

The same thesis in 350 with a different illustration. K. 1001.

Comp. B. I.S. 349:

‘ fwi qrfrwfir i
^ ii
What assistance can be rendered to those who have no inner worth ?
The bambu on the Malaya hills is only a bambu and not a sandal tree
^tr'hfzgz — Q&iuiLnjULLu-@].

348.
a(b)<& QfftrrbQ&irGvQi-ssBT QpjsoStiu $6Q&iuw&,&irQuj Q&djQ$iTQp(V)6iiir.

&®\3iQ&GSr&: Q^T6V<5lirb(rtj'!EI <£63dj(oi&!Xf)LLL_LD 65T(tYf Ub

iSlpiTLOTLl ©Sli$@LD ;-

Q(5U £ LD £>_SDl_V£d7j Tlib ;-<5&rQ®STUb 2sV J56W(tt)l—,-

GJfHyLLiritj ST SIT(SY7j ID iT'EI Q Lp !

Tlie base man’s habit of life.

Victorious lord of the good mountain land! The base is

mighty in bitter words, is destitute of kindliness, rejoices in
others’ sorrows, is ever and anon full of sudden wrath, will
run up and down and pour contempt on all he meets.

Comp. in 189. An exceedingly powerful verse in Tamil,.

349.
CtnCcu/r/f pinQinirG)) ueotB/r&r u^Qcyren^qu u6m(piu&LLiSlGBnr ereir^ i5G&7(VjiGffluuft * QQ^ptrir

tg{E)B3Gmh Uip&lgyiD

USS)LplUIT fy) oj fi<oT6$Tjr)] U 65T(S3)lLi51s3T Qsfipi^.SST

sdipiSl<g$FItuit ,-^0(Siiif cTTsa/Co^i;—tSiSI<5S)LpiurrCotf) —

&m(W)i£lT<£(3f Qpiuprb <3i?GST&n—fh psmCo^ifuu,—

OTeypryTjiSU/r @Lp(T iu<surr.

No intimacy possible with the base.

Lord of the resoupding sea’s cool shore, where the Neythal

breathes honied fragrance round! The worthy, if men for
many days stand waiting in their train, will say 'these are
old acquaintance,’ and will make the place pleasant to them ;
the base in such circumstances feel no affection, but simply
despise them.
Comp. K. ch. Ixxxi.
228 [5 IT €0 U)L UJ IT IT. Ch. XXXV. 350.

350.
GsQ/fiiriT Q&tsveufigrnruj ssirev^giLb tsevQevirQpQiQjbQ&nGforQL-.n'Qp&Bir.

QcSJiuLjfb Q&tQ&jjuj; (BjGftpssQpGsrrtfiB $nr$®piUD

SMajiu/xyOT ssojsvt /_ ; — sniu,Q<seifr!
GTlijtglIU Q^GVGU^^IT .^uSlsSiJrEI $Lp<sSsTT&

Q&iuQprrL£l<s\)Tjb <srrsmu u(Bild.

Prosperity does not elevate the base.

H ear, O Sir! The little bullock-calves will not learn to

bear the yoke and draw the chariot, though you give them
cut grass, clip them, and constantly1 rub them down ; so,
though they have gained wealth, the base will be seen (to be
so) by the deeds they do.

Comp. 347 for lines 3 and 4.

1 But see Lex. for
Ch. XXXVI. 351. a UJ 65 U). •229

CHAPTER XXXVI.

BASENESS.

jPjtsl&JJLD ffL'Tir.

d5 ILJ (oft) LD

= ®ujQjJ^j ^asranui).

Analysis:

1. The base are essentially worthless; [351]

2. lack fine feeling; [352]
3. are detractors; [353]
4. vaunters of self; [354, 356]
5. give only from fear; [355]
6. are ungrateful and unforgiving. [357-]
7. Prosperity does not change their hearts. [358, 360.]
8. They are always hoping for some unattainable good. [359-]

The base are naturally and hopelessly evil. But this and the preceding chapter are
really one.

351.
'glfi&IQDL-.Giuirit tgjL-&&Qp<3nL-iuit ^ cup it ; ^r^eSl^inf- ojiu^eir (tp£)uit ^uSIgpiuy

^(oissn^^omu it

&j;g(l>'£in£>iS}p 3)Ld<ss)ld ;—(ip^Qprjr)ir&_ii>

jgi^QprTLfiCoSV KGsrpSlp Q^0®O(Su(oLJ/rsv

(flU/r^dyir Lj<svsvi]5l<5)S (ffiprr.

Age does not improve the essentially base.

The thoroughly wise, though young in years, will guard

themselves in stern self-repression. The low unwise as age
230 $ IT GO If ILI IT ft. Ch. XXXVI. 352, 353.

comes on, become mature in evil works, and are like reeds,
wind-shaken, hollow still!
The reed, or bambu, grows very strong and hard, but is always hollow (Ouiiptgg),
and yields to every wind (£Mjs©<o). is for by G. 41. («); so G)uv#gi =
Qutrfcgi, and becomes Gutr^gt by G. 41. (*).

352.
3SUJQJIT 'SprdvQtbp!)l Q&&)QU]5<2o ££)<svif <-|£€ilit.

Q&(LpijjQu(IT)ljj QuTlUGS)3SlLj6YT GUlTlJyJttULb <oT<55TjrULD

<5U(LpiX>Ujr)]3i& Sl<SV6Vl<SU1!B (op(SS)a\-<5U(LpLDlSl<SVcFIT

jlilT6V&pp<& cggagrgrai/’ jfi tmpii&Lhispsfo nfiltsvGVrr^fTiT

CopifQp^iJb Qup^SI J9/[fljZil.

Pine perception unattainable by the obtuse.

Though frogs flourish long in a rich large lake, they never

rid themselves of their slime; so it is hard for those void of
fine perception, even when they have learned pure and ex¬
cellent text-books, to acquire the gift of clear understanding.
There are two irregular forms here: = and GgtQfxgib^GpQtb.
^l^isSaiir = @ + g)su/r =‘powerless to remove:’ @ is redundant. =
Gpi + @ + g)«r + (3+ sub, where the three inserted syllables are meaningless. G. 10S.

353.
QQtfitril tJbD(25«Di_(u s^.g/Gair.

<®<533rLc2feu JS G3T(S3)f_!-<%CZOTiottfl65T
0<53DrC?<S5r<f//a 3^_pp &rFi&irp—0<sssr<3Si^J(Lpihisi
(7JjPpLD Lpj£l6&TJ3J Q^IUOJITSlL

Qsp(^<SV (^lUSSipQpr J5I?

Detraction easy only to the base.

Lord of the goodly land of mountain chains! It is hard to

stand before a man, and publish even his praise. How then
can mean men’s tongues depreciate a man’s good qualities
and proclaim his faults while standing before him ?
st: trr.— u; j^varpdpr ? £jes>f6Q&r&i. <gemir;= @ataib. G. 17.
What is the tongue of the abusive man made of?
On. XXXVl. 354, 355. t tu on in. 231

354.
RCjp/r/r pit'stmnu t-j'zibfc^Quiy.u iStp&nn r^Guir Qurr(ij%,nA a®j 17suit.

Co 35 [fCol_JB r$ 35GV JVrUjp 0 U FfSTI^-IT 3j Lb Qu3SdTeS3?lT&DLD

CocFiplUT CoUFGVF Q'3FlLiQpfb(/)j'lf ;-3k-L}LLJ

l—jJZH Lj(o! UQT}35 35 LLi Q U J SV p p LD Q U <5$&r<5$3?IT<5tn Lb FlflLl^

LL^Ip^lpUUiT LLpOVt7) ILJ <5U it.

Base men vaunt themselves like wantons.

Chaste women trick not out their charms of womanhood,

as is the wont of the wanton. Like fountains ever fresh
those others make display of every charm, and vaunt their
beauty as they pass.

This is an unsavoury verse. The rendering gives the sense. No western language
could literally translate it.

355.
csQtfirri J0 Q&iiiCo euirii&3s55rr$ LopanpQajirir <£0 u-peunir.

<SlfltCo LdCo oV fBplSlspiji) 35 L_L_JL[jp QiF6VSVJ

Q-GtflrijijiT LDfrQprr fiijsuit;—

Qft6W(^65)}(5Tj QfILUUFF; tt<&S5ip35[T68}jlt£j) QfIUuCoGH

^)S3T@)/Ey0 Q'Flu <5111 ITU Gu^SST.

You must extort from the base what you want.

The base are like the chisel, that, though it is over the
bud (to be sculptured), moves not without some one to strike
it. On those who are courteous these confer no boon
whatever. They will do everything for those who use
violent means.

Comp. 279, and Iv. 1077.

Favour does nothing; fear alone is effective,
233 [B (T so i9_ uj rr fr. Ca. XXXVI. 356, 357.

356.
/F&Ccw/f Q&tu@ ipdremuonuj tflfarruuil- ‘ $Ctuirif- ifltt&ruuir.

L£$6VJ5(3Vl}) 617^/5/ (3}fY) 61J63T ; UlUJB^

sfil'fiorrjjjlsvij) ^en^LD ^LpeuGdT; QpjbQpJQ^swr

Q&iupjsotr ruerr(&^<s)jj &frdtCo^it; siuppsM'SssT
GsreupoDp g>_tsrrsrfl <siS©tb.

Each thinks upon his own favourite place. The good remember only-
benefits conferred on them ; the bad only injuries.

The hill-man thinks upon the beauty of his hills ; the

farmer thinks upon his fields that have yielded him rich
crops; the good think on the boons bestowed by worthy
men ; the base man’s thoughts are fixed on abuse he has
received.
cr : (&jpGueury sutp ewcoTj ^/reorC^/f, siuib,— u ; a_S7Euerr^eurr ^ Si-tir6ifl eSKb)LO.—eueir^Lb, G. 13^,
&IUU3 = SUJGdZST. G. 162. eSShi. G. 124. (5.)
K. p. 215.
So in T. 51: ‘rrifc/ssioeSiA^&stuait, the evil base ones that are like the broken stone:’
the fracture cannot be mended: they neither forgive nor forget.
Some have read pirarmaipG# for ‘his thoughts are fixed on himself;’ but
this destroys the rhyme ; and his base rancour is the idea.

357.
QiaQgvitit QpdrTL] Q-@g3Qffiiugi iSlebTLj uoo ^ej0<®<W<£ QffibuS)gpiid QuirjpLjufr * £$}y$K2*oirir QparrLf

U6v tsGBr&niDs'&rr&Q&iug) €£<3 ^ij(^Q^iuuShscr Qunjp&s to/rLlt—zr/f.

epQTjjBGSTnfil Q&njp<ourr& Q&rr<5$rnfil GT(Lppp

&rssr(o(i)fir Qurrjpjuuir; ^tuswri
Q&(y}jrjiirr)] posrfiQ&iii OpmssTryts pTuSltssr,
GT(LpjfiIT£)]J5 fspiiu iSiSKSIld.
Tbe good are grateful; tbe base ungrateful and malignant.

The good attach themselves to those that have done them

one act of kindness, and forgive a hundred wrongs that
arise. The base receive seven hundred benefits, but one
wrong will turn them all to evil.

r. : <ff=irecr(c(J!jif’f erQp^jr^i.— u‘ Quitgnliuirf eSlQib, — $&tnu. G. 120.

See K. p. 216. The K. 109 is one part of this.
Ch. XXXVI. 358,359. ffi OJ 6W U). 233

358.
QioQevirif 6ujpGB>io&anGv$g>ib n-&e>\Q)irfr ‘ ^Qyjirif- Q&dveuth ifil&a&trevfigiih

GJlLgS)L_U UQ^GUp^ILD ^jpiSIp/Bp fTIT Q&IUGUGST

(oL£,fTLLiq-L-.pjfji]<GJj Q&ILUljTIT (tp(L£ US3i&G(T ;-Q& (TlLg$)L-

G$)6UJ(Gfj Q&nfilutSlGSULD-GUJLLsGm^Spiul-UGSTO^I
Q&uSliCoGUipLD ^(^pGV ^GSTJTU.

Base men Illiberal even in prosperity.

Worthless persons even in high estate do not the deeds

that men of noble birth perform even in their poverty. O
keen-eyed maid! Men may enring and arm the boar’s tusks,
but it will not even so become a warlike elephant.

Comp. 149, 184.

See the Telugu Vemana ii. 6. Or, word for word:
O bright-eyed maid! The utterly debased do not
In zenith of prosperity what noble men
In penury perform ! Enring the wild boar’s tusk,
It doth not thus a warlike elephant become.

359.
SQ/fiirrt issbruiuebrOup QpiLiGJtrg] G§G&rQu($anLa(2u&)& Q&Qeuir,

^GST&Jgll'c), (^GmSsflctevColU (^Gsfl#:£lir)ljgJ

rfjl GSTfTrpjgnh <GT6STjrU jfl'&GSTiEilslQFjjB-Q^TGSTjlfil

2_<S5)JiSlGST UsQtfiJBJgipii) GfTGTTLC>(oGli (7tj>£l

ldgwtuSIPgvuSIgst ldjiu/b^jit uGvrr.

Vain dreams. We fade as a leaf.

‘To-day, at once, a little hence, we shall gain our end!’

So many speak and think, and joyously tell it out among
their friends; but soon their eager minds are changed; and
they have perished like a lotus leaf.

C7 ; toirtufcjSirir,— u uevir.

Comp. K. 337, p. 244.

There is a pretty play on n82su and in this exquisite verse.
234 [5 IT GO 19_ UJ (T ft. Ch. XXXVI. 360.

800.
QQgirit il&slL iSlpCiL^asrit euvSHTsdrU—fi fi<st>TLjosn—iuit ^acrir.

rijQFjLL. iSlnjkjin ^pihuQiu pfriSlswiLD

IT JIEJ Si QT)l_HJ3i3) $ 6V GV T (3} IJD ;-g£>0LD

&I&DIDuQu (tJ)^ Q&GVGUpJFjj ^GSTpiS <35 65) 7_ pjgj 13)

JPJGSipuQuQTjfcl&GV ,_gy637(63)/f Q..65)1—f5£U.

Wealth without’ heart.

Though born in the water, and its hue appear green, the
Netti’s pith knows no moisture; so in the world are men of
amplest wealth whose hearts are hard as stones upon the
rocky mountain fell.

See Lex. Scm-.. No moisture ever reaches the pith of the water-rush (AI<xxvi'o/i^J'J?),
though the plant grows in the water.
Comp. K. p. 330.
Ch. XXXVII. 361. U S?T C 63T rff. 235

CHAPTER XXXVII.

MISCELLANEOUS TOPICS.

^jSjl&TlJLO /ELST.

U S37 Q S3T Jlfi!

( — USOOJl£).

When Pathumanar had arranged the quatrains into chapters, he found ten remaining,
to which, from the diversity of their subjects, he gave this title: ‘ Many topics.’

Analysis:

1. A house desolate without a wife. [361.] This contradicts 364.

1. A woman’s honour her only safeguard. [362.]
3. The bad wife. [363.] Contrast to 382-384.
4. Marriage an evil. [364.]
5. Choice of life. [365, 366.]
6. Like father, like son. [367.]
7. Bad times. [368.] Better in ch. xxvii.
8. The misery of unfeeling selfishness. [369.] This is ch. xxiv.
9. The wanton. [370.] This belongs to ch. xxxviii.

361.
&pL\GG)L- inZ&rujir'&iT ££)&)®)tr/i5ir&r eutn erfigj'fcoor^ (drQULSIfiQTjuSlgpjri)

Lb 65) LpfijjVmi (Uj LbtTL_LbJlLJ LbtT<555TL_6S)LbJ5^ <35 JU U JILL

<g£]6S)Lp<o&6rT&(Q jJjjs5Ti$<o&)LDLJlSI<55r 6TQ5T (65)lbl-S$GnLp'5<&&

LbtT&SSTL Lb2sSTlUl(i3n 6V Tg 17(557 <SV 6V & Lb

35/76337L_/D &fflUjQpJIT <35/7©!

336 {S IT SO 1?- uj IT ft. Ch. XXXVII. 362.

The wife.

The mansion meets the clouds. A stately band of warders

keep watch around. Gems glisten therein like lamps. What
then ? Where tne owner has not a wife of dainty excellence, the
house within is a waste, hard to explore.

The verb Hj)Ai governs the 2nd case =‘to lack.’

«r: jgjcu evati.-—u; at® (C uir&ubj.— gj&ujgi in apposition with «/r®. ‘what
good is it?’
The «r® is perhaps rather the desolate ‘ burning ground,’ painful to contemplate.
Comp. K. ch. vi, with i0?SBr£0&&memi-iBs>i—iuirsr.
[Comp. N. M.K. 101:
‘ 6r63srftrdsrQojja m^huinfl/b jftff irsmuo j
Q^rsQ Quit peg it _^jeiDp&f j—u&fasaafiiLi&)
’iinQ)ifin&(§ib isiLi—trir ;—u/rOyj/rA^io
uejarr/sroi—in/rdr ir ui^sjt.

Not to sever from the excellent—the wise—is as an education; to live with those who
cherish us iot is as a sore; the word uttered by friends is as the tuneful lute ; the
house without a courteous house-wife is as a waste.’]

So 13. L S. 5387 :

‘ insi jj! *sefl ^ i

WTrq 7R t^tT^T TjvjiCTni nWT II

In whose dwelling there is no wife true and of pleasant speech; let him go to the
wilderness: his house is as a wilderness.’

362.
afu&f&wzvrrps LD&eTfhr&igu Ljfi£$iT6UGvirfuuj<oir ^serrj,

<5V(Lp£Q&?iS5rffJjJ if ^jGVGVTp GLIITSYrSUTIU<£ QL-f^lLD

(p£j(Lp££l%55I^ OUT LcQujf SUIT ^IlSlsST-^(LpiQs^Ssrf^ILD

QsFlU(3j((Yj,LJ U ITSSsfl QnfilQjSUJ f QfrrOlLDITL^lUrTlT

(SXicEUJprfU ujsssfl Qurfhrn.

Outward guards avail nothing.

Though compassed round with a faultless guard of swords,

if once they gain freedom, in little time they are stained with
every fault; and long is the time those soft-voiced ones spurn
every law of right.
Cii. XXXVII. 363. u fir G got pS1. 237

In Ellis’ MSS. this is rendered :

‘ Though women of light conversation (!) be as strictly guarded as the blade of a
sword is carefully preserved (!) ; yet, if by any relaxation of vigilance, an opportunity
be offered to them, little of this time will be occupied by deeds which are not evil,
and much of it by them.’
This awkward and foolish verse is corrupt. The original idea is found in Manu,
lect. ix. 10-18.
Various readings are:
i. For awaraiiriu read air£aunu = ‘when . . . have lived in all happiness, etc'
ii. For SmQiarifiiuirt read £)piS)ar<cs>ir = ‘ young beauties.’
iii. For Qupiait read Ou(ij/f = ‘if they obtain not.’
Contrast this with K. 57.
If we read, as I prefer, it is =‘ though she has fallen into the hands of a
perfectly faultless husband.’
‘ carelessness in the watch ’ ?

363.
iB{b(§'ottriSlGoQotr£5iDSGfi)ir Qair&jpyMb epuuneuir.

6Tj$6T<55r Q{D^5l(T/filfbuTerr Oi-rnjDLD;

^lLi^GV L/dS/T)SfrsilT jpjrrTjUj tSldttf!;—^lLl_ pfasr
2_6337I£_ Sy (31/ Tt£ fTSYT ^j<SV<SU JlfiCoU ILI ;-LO ^Lp loll IT

Q&rr<omL-j'%5$r<& QsirdvegiLh u«ol_.

The evil qualities of a bad wife and their effects.

Death is the wife that stands and dares her spouse to

strike ! Disease is she who enters not the kitchen betimes !
Demon domestic is she who cooks and gives no alms! These
three are swords to slay their lords!

iflpurar, ystrdt, B-peuirpriir = iSIpueuar, i^air^euar, e-pairgainr. All three subjects.

[So in N. M. K. 85 :
‘ aevevir spQaiir&f&jg jSLhaiiruSI/ti Q&irfisz-rbptb ’
Qinevctlaj a]» @irsBiirdsrp airius^-ppin ;

G)ffiu&JirirA sspci&rfipib j sfLppQto

g)cus0)(j/53i (lEjQsrQ^cg eurstr.

To those not learned the words of their mouth are death; to tender plantain tree
the fruit it has borne is death ; to men who perform vicious deeds virtue is death; death
sure is she that in the house doth evil deeds.’
The plantain is cut down as soon as it has fruited.]
23 H [5 IT GO If OJ IT (h Cir. XXXVII. 364. 363.

364.
at$- crcbrgbjib QutLunrfi aig-ujQaiGiforQtb ctgvjpiafirrrrfirrir gf&eofi uQeurrfr,

3iL(}Jo)lUQSTi (oSLLGjIfEl d?l$UL//7W ;-QtSUl^UL-

^['rULfJJjiJ (oSlLQlLO J2JJ£]Qp6)fllLlT6Zr; ('oUirpjglUjGptT

(p)pQ&TS3Sr IfJSsflcJ^inQST3-LO QJQ-pjpipGV, GT<5$Tu(o<oU,

difbQxj&m Gh_pfyiLjjB psujrn !

The second marriage.

He hears (that marriage is another name for) dread, and

yet he dreads it not! He hears the fearful funeral drum, but
it gives him no sense! Again to take a wife and to dwell
bewildered amidst domestic enjoyments is a fault that merits
stoning ; so say (the wise).

Comp. K. p. 200.
There is a play on the V«<?.; see Lex. and 56. The «■is peculiar.—gjpCW* =
‘ take a wife.’ For QarcmS) in line 4, see H. B. § 239.

365.
jSaij&figgjib Qpikg athnib ^}<oo2eo.

p<8so(oiu ^touapiurirrgn sujtppdv; epQ^Qjirdi

QqM—QiU (QjQfFI IUTITJEIL- L-fcl&GV ;-«S3)l(?IU

L-l<sssrjrrQprii>T Qpsmrsnflu Qu it(W)smos)jfiu rp pihssiLD

&_6mj(TlilSiri>T Q&GbTjru j£jdsv.

Different modes of life.

The best thing is a life spent in penitential practices. The

middle course is to live with dear ones around. The worst
of all is, with the thought that we have not enough, through
desire of wealth, subserviently to follow those who under¬
stand us not.

Comp. ch. vi, and 292, 309. The next is a variation of this.
Comp. Iv. p. 316.
Cii. XXXVIT. 366, 367. u s§r G ear p&. 239

366.
a_^^a3# arbjpiuQuiTQggjQuir&cgaifr ; in^^lmir Si-afcrGlQunQpgiQLJiT&QQjfr • Quit^qt
eretrjiy Qevjpiuuirit) QuirQggiQutr&ageui}-.

&6V6VT& aL^luUlf SS^'IUTIUIT;-JE<SVSVQDGII

j£j slights &>Lpjljut (jgJ&nt—tfdr, &<smi—&<sfr

^6&fhgl(o(538rii>, J^QU QuCofDLLlUTUb <STQ$TQS)JLC>

(Lp<Ssfl<sfil <G5)(b iEGSdl U I ^LSVT l

Three kinds of men: those that learn, those that enjoy, and those
that complain.

The men of noblest mood pass their time in learning.

The middle sort pass their time in the enjoyment of good
things.. The last and lowest cry: 'Our food is not sweet/
1 We’ve not got our fill,’ and in angry mood lie sleepless.

This is a somewhat different idea from 365.

Comp. 338. sAiew, giaieuu. H.B. § 97, HOte. = ajbjgt, gltoia9. O-CamiA, QuQpli are old
forms. G. 77, 89. Line 3 is bad metre.
And B. I. S. 4090 :
Irort ^ifcnnrf i
Discontented men suffer continual sorrow.’

367.
Lcsg)j&(8) Q-Girj5rr£)aj cO-GTTjStr&uj flQeu <^(5.

Q<TJBQj5<SV6VT<SV ^lU Q&q^QJ&SiT LLpfifiLDJ^jdr

Q&fQpSvCoSV sSi?0TtSSV TGV,-^jf Qjbsv

<SmUQsflsS)<r)lu£ STILU£(3}LD (SUSTTGUIUSV ©®rr/J !--

Ltj^QSTnfs^ SSJBGS)^ jpjflsij.

Like father, like son!

The red grain’s swelling germ in after time grows up and

yields that same red grain.—O fertile crofted village lord,
whose fields are filled with ripening crops of that same
grain!— Wisdom of son is wisdom of the sire.

So in French : 1 tel pire, tel fils, like father, like son.’

And in S. faiTT W^TT . Comp, also Manu ix. 40.

This chieftain rules a tract of cultivated land: Here the type of men
hardly changes from generation to generation. Village communities are scarcely
affected by political revolutions.
240 HB IT SO If 111 IT :T. Git. XXXVII. 368. 369.

368.
fi_G\js/?ar»L_ eTGvevinh eSu^tb £lqrargg,

i^<o!«LfjOL/(0(0 G^SV 6170(0 cf/TSdT(?(00E/ Q®lL(5)l/

LI<5$)l—LjQu<53my-1T LC<i<S^iEJ ^(L£)LD QuQ^Slji

3><o5)L_<2>3> iT p2svi%<sm‘533r (^QSH—i&nrbGiL-ltTZV

SiLpCo LD6Vrriu Ap^LC, 2_6V>0.

Bad times.

The wealthy men of great possessions and the perfect

have perished, while wantons’ sons and base men multiply.
The lowest takes chief place, and, like the umbrella’s handle,
this world is upside down!

ct ; t> eu@.— u ;

Contp. ch. xxvii, and especially 264, 266, 267.

Also B. I. S. 836 :

^Ttnnj* ’srwi^^ gW 11
Alas, alas! very troublous is this world which is upside down. What shames the
good gladdens the bad.’

369.
/FtLiJesr/f qjq ep$&asr@rrfr Q^uSireiJrrt^jSC^Quib Wctrjp.

^JsfllUrTirpjB Ot><0 Q/BrTlLjGDJUU jpjb (op rriu

ptottfliurrp a_srrsrrLn — il ssuf) <snp<ssrS

61)(LpLD '=P)Qt)Qft G^lpSSTLc'Ssv J5<57>T0)L_! --
eU/TLp(ol5s5T (SUOnrjUfTlUp S5TS3TJJ.'

Miser; of unfeeling selfishness.

Lord of the good land of mighty hills whence streams

descend sweeping along pearls!
Better men should jump down a precipice than live with
a mind not disposed to assuage the pain of the dear ones who
tell them of their heart’s pain.

Comp. 209, 238.

Men may lack the ability to relieve, but not to have the mind (n.arartn) is'intolerable!
Ch. XXXVII. 370. u sir C set nf?. 24I

370.
C«U'sro^aj/r £j<zvrLi Qutrqjjdv gjjppe8i—$Gp li&Qib,

L-IJg}UH(S5TG£iLb L^fEJC^QDLpiUfTIT JBLLl^LD [[GSST®LL>

(ofijJJflUL-lir) J5T1£.G5t(o<oU JDSVSV:-UI-JSHrS^ILh

LDtrrfl ^ipQsn jpjjriiQLD; jpj suit .jy sir Ljih

eurrrfl ^pCosu

This belongs really to the next chapter, and is a variation of 371.

Ellis’ MSS.:
* When rightly perpended the water of the freshes and the love of women adorned
with ear-rings differ not; for the water of the freshes will be dried up when the rain
ceaseth, and so will their love when the income faileth.’
More exactly:
‘The mountain freshet, and the love of those adorned
With pendant jewels rare, examined calmly prove
To differ nought: that fails when rains that feed it fail;
And love of these fails too, when income fails!’
242 [S IT GO If. (U IT ft. Ch. XXXVIII. 371.

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

WANTONS.

QurrjTjJLD&SlfltT

(=GGU8n<JlDT5I ^SOT6©Uj).

To this cha, ter must be added 370.

Analysis:
1. Their mercenary character. [37^~374> 378-]
2. Their heartlessness. [375—377, 379.]
3. Lust blinds men. [380.]

See K. p. 304, ch. xcii.

This is a poor chapter.

371.
b eupr&iu QuiTQpg} e$Gir&&)Gur ^ijb^uQuirib, onsuQijirfgeir ri&Quj QuirQfg} Q&Gn&iuir

'jpjGoiLj ^jp^uQumb,

(sfliSYr&Q&rTGrfiiULo Qsuon&iutT jbl^i jld

^57 STREET) J5TLy-6$r(a<SlJ [D<5V£V :-G&Sn&QailTGtfULjLb

QjBiuiupp &sm(o 5Ssr JSSTLf ll

on&iurbp &6m(o5m jpjriiti).

The lamp’s light and harlot’s love examined well are seen to differ not a whit:
the lamp’s light goes out when the feeding oil is consumed; and the harlot’s love is
spent when the lavish hand has spent its wealth.
Comp. 370, of which this is a variation.
Ellis’ MSS.:
* When rightly perpended the light of a lamp and the love of courtezans differ
not; for the former is extinguished when the oil is dried up, and the latter estranged
when the empty hand no longer contains money.’
CH. xxxviii. 372-373. CuiT^llXiasi?^. 243

372.
un£aDj5ujir Quit jjiuGBraDu&sir lLi$jj Quir^sv ujfluuir.

'-9J!E](o&TlL L-.&SVtSVQ'SV ^^U^Q^LplUl (oSSlLdQLLI®

Q3FlEl(oUrriLIJgjGiLE <3TG3T(flj’SSSTLLQST\-Q&IEl(o &TlLl^GST

(oLDlb&TGmLC) <g£]<55T6$)LDlUlT<5$T QlCXSUJ Q^lfL^JB^frCoSTT,

ST{b&j(o(ZV)lU SlLLlSf-S &6£]Lp<FJJi].

The wanton’s self-interested professions.

She (of enticing beauty), adorned with choice jewels, said

forsooth, ‘I will leap with you down the steep precipice;’
but on the very brow of the precipice, because I had no
money, she, weeping and pointing to her aching feet, with¬
drew and left me alone!

The first line is not literally rendered.

373.
, uu^^jSJJir Quir(jr;di)wtT3»!j SL.u&if)£^u ■ LjpuuQji^&Jir.

^l<E]&<o3sr G&aHJDiSlssr j^ldjit Q^tryjuuQijb

Q&IEJ&QSSTLLi fTSV ^iSiapIli) ^XLDG5T,-&jfhJGS)rLi

Os/T©LJLjQsS/7W fllsVGVTtStDjai QsjlLJ^Glfllf ^(537(53)if

oSlQuuif^rEi Qn&iurr/n Q (rrj,(Lgjg].

Though he be MAI, the fiery-eyed, whom in the heaven’s fair homes immortals
worship, if in hand he bring no gift, the women tender as the buds men cull, will
straight dismiss him, bowing low with folded hands.
Comp. Vem. ii. 25.
Ellis’ MSS.:
‘ Let them have been even as liberal as Shenganmal (sic) the goddess of prosperity,
who is worshipped by the gods in the beauteous heavens, courtezans whose hands are
tinted like opening buds, will forsake those who have no wealth to bestow upon them,
reverentially saluting them with folded hands.’
Ellis must be wrong. See “/rev.
The French says : ‘ Le beau Vichnou aux yeux rouges.’

R 2
244 J5 n SO l^. IU II II. Cu. XXXVIII. 374-376.

374.
uvfittgiuir Qurrqjx^anL—iutur eSIeorir ^uSgpjin jQu g,in&QttfUu!Jtra>& Qairenaiif.

^Gssflj^isvdi <®s33T(<^Td&@$

&jsmt-£lsv 6VT45T1 ^(^su'SosriurT; — &rrsm(?><si]

Qaz&34-tTLhjfn Q&rrsmL—irQFjttjh) Q&iup QufT(T^^<ss)L-iurrrr

^jGir(SS)j .-gysiui£(&j.

Money makes a man the wanton’s darling.

To the damsels of loveless hearts, whose eyes are as

beauteous as blue water-lilies, those who have no wealth
are as poison! Even those who have turned the (oil-)
press, in sight of all men, if they have wealth, are as sugar
to them.
The oil-man is hardly dealt with. In Mann iii. 158 he is condemned; and so in
iv. 84, 85 is the owner of an oil-press; while an oil-press is equal in impurity to ten
slaughter-houses ! It is hard to see the reason of this.

375.
^fUeSevevirQj QoiGm&tLiann&Qeirmtrita<£v.

U ft LDI Si{D Q&TQTjpBoV &(TL_l^ (SpQTjpQsV

(SpibuOi Qpsmr&iu&gtf uSGsraifTLL®LL—

LD6vaii&<S5T®fr Q^ilkss)^ LL35srfli(3pi<oYr Q&irQjrri

qSIsviei&qstqst QsuerTGtrpSlofil (Sy)if.

Wantons and their paramours.

The silly ones, who are as beasts, seek the embraces of

women who are like the eel, which shows one head to the
snake, and another head to the fish, in the sweet clear lake:
(are of a double and deceitful nature.)

376.
U!j0<3r>fiiuir Quir<gerrfip efli—&§) intrjpu(b)&ir.

&GVQmf L)<smjiSlrfhuj syjtlQutTSV

JBLD <sn LO LJ iSlfFllUGVLb <oT<55T£1 (331 !J3i3>
QutT(bQ(yrj'iy-iLiLa Quirn^&i} Q&rr L-.mSl(GS) GmGhQ/BifjjCo&l

jflfflCaHJT, CoUjSKoIUT, $1
Ch. XXXVIII. 377, 378. GuiTi£jLc®(3'i9rr. *45

Feigned love becomes open hostility.

'We will never part, like the precious stone strung on its
thread, or the Andrilsaid the damsel with golden bracelets:
she has now become the horn of a fighting ram (she angrily
repels me). Dear heart! dost linger still, or wilt thou go ?

The French says, ‘ Mais elle s’est derobee de plus en plus, ainsi que (va en dimi-
nuant) la corne du buffle de combat,’ which is ingenious, but not the native idea.
Comp. 378.
The pearls strung together sunder not. The Andril (see Lex.) dies if taken from its
mate.

377.
Qeu&D&ujir 'gitiranu QidiuQiugbt jp a<gjpl amir ue^mr^Uib ^sifiuu^leuir.

cA^LDiCourr GsriSl j£]GWT®ft&u QuTQFjsrrQ&rTom®

GjAFLDirCoUfTrQ 3^IJ!Jgr}IT2_:gll) -SvSsV 3i & <SmSSTlSISs9T

<cJLLJJS Qs5LdQ^<55T j$(TfjJEp[Tlt QujyuCoiSU

3) <TLIATL£> U SV JfT <55T<S!D3S.

Ridiculous infatuation of the wanton’s dupe.

Those who fondly reckon upon the devoted love of the

worthless wanton, that, like the wild ox, licks the hand and
despoils men of their wealth, and then, like the buffalo, bounds
away, shall suffer the deserved ridicule of many.

The wild ox or gayal is fabled to kill by licking its victims.

378.
eS’L-QQiF/flijSlev GpQpgjG&irir Qejei^^iun-Q^irerr Q&rrefilqfibuirir.

GJLLTJB^ (oUTLpjSl Gsfl<5sfl IUTj(oU/T63T JtTlLlpB

^TlJDJrTJBp QuuQp S5&(T<£(o&TI—TLC>;-LDl(o(GS)iSlSM

^bibQjbSu Qusmis^i £5t—(Lp%sv Q&jjQj

Q&:JbQj5J$<3: (o&ITjyiLCXoTSW Utjj.

Bought embraces.

Those whose avowed purpose it is to walk in the way

of rectitude seek not the embrace of the fascinating, fawn-
246 {5 it eo uj n ft. Ch. XXXVIII. 379, 380.

eyed damsels, who walk in a way of their own, who are

pleasant when gratified with gifts, and when they are filled
\ — when no more gifts are to be expected) are like the horn of
the fighting ram.
Comp. 376.

379.
Qumuu<s&rsB>u& atropaQu Qutu eidsrjp wQ^euir.

muruQaiu QjB^&jbpLb 2_syrsrTL_<35® spam smiSGvrrj

CoJSfD QujITL^iQ'ElL®^-

6TLD(T<5T65T'jriJ Q KUSH GUI QljrBl QsdfauQoi ! lUjU^LD

pB LLJGVGVJIT pE LCj(Lpi_LDlSl 0)T.

Let him be deceived that wUl.

Let those accept [wantons' false love), who take them as

their own, believing the words- uttered to inspire belief,
by the bright-browed ones, who keep concealed within the
cruelty that lurks in their heart. Those whose bodies are
their sole wealth belong to none, (i. e. they have no souls to
give !)

380.
uireSadrr uv franpiupgi a dir gu fran $ gjfifcpoi ^jr^ojtr/lQunlb

^LSYTofTLD (Sp(U)GUG5T ^(3S)LplU^T g>fiffiTJotSWI <35<oV(TIT

&‘StT<Sfrp5p(Tib OeFlLilLJlEI SqJjjSQpBGVGVTLD-Q^GYTGlfl

^fltbas <5&L—pajlLD ^JpSllUltT^LC) UrTGULD

QsFnfljBSS SL/L_L0/i) 'GST <oU!T.

Lust blinds men.

Though the dupes clearly discern and know the guileful

intentions entertained by the bright-browed ones, even where
their minds are [apparently] set upon some person, they
whose bodies are full of sin do not recognise it!
Cii. XXXIX. aiuujsaiLiDasi'Pff. 247

CHAPTER XXXIX.

CHASTE MATRONHOOD.

truth rfLTv.

<3> jD Lj 65) l_LL JE Gffl IT

( = $ JB iS1 26311L| sn LIU ,

IB IT 3 Tg>) Gjr£3> it ).

In S. TjfH+sTiTT = ‘ one who is faithful to her husband.’

The legends of Slid, wife of Rama-chandra; of Damayantt, wife of Nala ; of
Chandramati, wife of Harischandra; of Visakhd, the Buddhist female saint (see
Oldenberg: Buddha) ; and very many others, afford pictures of womanly excellence
not surpassed in any literature. The authentic history of Ahalyd Bai, the Mahratta
queen, would be regarded as utterly incredible, if it were not established, in every
detail, by irrefragable evidence. [See Pope’s Text-book of Indian History, p. 193,
3rd edition, Allen & Co.] See also the introduction to my Kurral.
The extent to which wifely submission may be carried, and the powers of the
Pativratd may be seen in an absurd story told in the Qeiefrur (<*): the legend of
Nalagini.

Analysis:

1. These should be chaste, and not be exposed to solicitation. [381.]

а. They should be good housewives, equal to all emergencies. Other things
are slipped in: gentleness of speech, and dignity. [382, 383.]
3. They should endear themselves to their husbands; and be [384]
4. possessed of innate purity. [385.]
5. Their worth. [386.]
б. Jealousy: of little interest. [387-400.]

Comp. K. ch. v, vi.

248 j5 IT SO 14 tu IT II. Ch. XXXIX. 381, 382.

381.
<s^)Lycro*_uj/r(25<£0U L$66reoflfiuirir @£}6Breo>ioQuj tedsrcnjib,

j9j(TT)LhQufn(b afbiSlssr ^uSlarremfl ^(Sstgst

QuqT)LlQulurru Qusmrtfrr GTGsf'imvuj — s^Iq^ldiSIlj

Qujl)]J5®n<9:lLITrb LShoSTGiflinurTT <^jSST<oS)Ll(oIU QuGtfpjLD

minijTfisiisVT saarsaTSJ)^^ jgj&omr.

Freedom from temptation.

Though women live famed as Ayirani for rarest gift of

chastity, absence of men that stand enamoured of their charms
is a help in way of good to those of fragrant brow who guard
themselves.
Ayirani, the virtuous wife of Indra.
K. p. 206.
The commentator says, 4 She who is without suitors is a good help-meet (to her
husband);’ making gipeutrar the subject, and supplying ssOTaigas®. I make jDotstoio
the subject, and take jppevirir = gi&winLtg.
A commentator remarks that there would be no followers, or waiting suitors (J«r
afipurf), without some kind of encouragement.

382.
evjp<amo&&iievfigiLb eSqjjptnbu&sr QppoShu BL-<o&i£)afar& Q&ajueuQen lairLL&Gninsniuuj'ani—iu ifl&ortuncr.

(fFjl_IT^^JlL. © oSST6$V)lLL (|£)©dS<£cl Qu1(L^l1EJ

3iL_gsFit jpjjna.63ar gagi/ia (o&srflir <5U rflsgv w

‘XL-<s5?ir<otnii> (dj>£ LbL-QubtrLfil

LC>fT3jlT U$55WblLLQ lUtTSYT.

A true wife, in time of poverty, if friends come in enough to drink up

the sea, performs her duties with kindness of speech.

When in the straitened time they cook and eat with but
one pot of water on the hearth,—if relatives arrive enough
to drain the sea, the soft-voiced dame, the glory of her home,
well fulfils each seemly duty.
*t ; tnirpir,— u :

[m_ii in N. M. K. 105 :
410lor&tg «!or«@ ioi_wdr, the gentle, simple, guileless lady is the light of the house
Comp. K. p. 206.
c«. XXXIX. 383, 3S4. «T)L|a«L.aias(?T. 249

383.
a^>L]<otx>t-Ju wZzaruirdrr eu&)&@ih g^evtsvQic (£)&).

JBJGVfTjrjui) ^(TTflU GTIJ Ij pppl IJ)

QujSVitj)] Qiss^ionp (o&triflmuh — (ollsvtiu

<oV6V6VfT6rriTILJ GU iT(Lp LD &&LT ppUj^Q^ LA JSm&p /Si <5dT

^jtSVGVJGtT J^LojppCop ^)<5V.

The real home !

On every side the narrow dwelling lies open, on every

part the rain drips down; yet, if the dame has noble gifts,
praised by townsfolk for her modest worth, such a house¬
wife’s blest abode is indeed a home!

Comp. K. p. 206.

384.
aarareueit <5i—&(V)ib apL/QnL-iuaJGir Quote.

£ELL®<o5fhuT<5rr, &rrpGV63T asrrpsv <suonasLjdssig>jtstt,

s_fJ_0S3)L.(L//T(5rr, ^rirpusm ^)iusvt5l(<5S)6rr,— sl.lLQ
@£)i— ssrfttB jg/rty- ^jGaflplGST q-ssstq^la
lal^Qldtl^I LCjjpjTQfr, Quote.

The wife: ‘placens uxor.’

She is sweet to the eye, and adorned in the way that

a lover loves; she enforces awe; her virtue shames the
village folk ; she is submissive; but in fitting place is stern,
yet sweetly relents:—such a soft-voiced dame is a wife.

All Tamil poets regard it as an accomplishment in a woman to know how and when
to assume an offended air (*s®, 4% and when to come to a good understand¬
ing with her spouse, and lay it aside (c-otcj).
The'idea is that of Terence :
‘Amantium irae amoris integratio est.’
Comp. 391; K. ch. cxxxi, and K. p. 206.
 250 IE IT £0 if ill IT S'. Ch. XXXIX. 385-387.

385.
&jbLjam—U iDBeflQn uxfianptuir aansreu<a»!j& airescffsir tsir^m)^,

ST^^TWjyLO GT/El & GOST GUT GJ^Qp JGSStQLbp (o^/TjhOpL^l^JJLD

^(i^^lGSTrn &(om(al—LD(oUr (^y) Gmi£7ILCrTM-GT(GTj(GJ}!TGbTr}]LD

gtgm'Sgst Q&ij)(°£)G$ri Q&tgvCoGVt QurrQTjsmon&iLitrsv

UGSTlDltTL] (oGF/T/BQptTQ^^ gut/t?

The modest woman cannot understand shamelessness.

* Whenever our spouse takes us in his embrace, we feel a

timid shame as if we saw him then for the first time; and
they (wantons) daily, through desire of gain, submit to the
embraces of many! How can this be?’

386.
Sir osar Qp<ant-ju lo'ftsnrefl,

iD_srrsrrii jgismitg^gsu—Iuigst gp^sliu jgirsvjpub&GV

Giisnsmssr^LD ^GmL-rTGSTen<sssT G^osarQuiQ^Gir—QpGrrsrfi ili

-^GtSSTLD&GST 6$)<£i£IgV J^Jl&GVGU ITGtT J^ffasTp^CoJI

15 rTjttpiGni—lUTGYT Qupp J5G\)LL !

A modest wife like a javeUn in the hand of a hero

As the scroll that he reads, whose inmost heart well

understands it, is goodly wealth with him who is graced by
a generous spirit. As a keen weapon in the hand of a clear-
souled hero, is the loveliness that a modest woman owns.
k. p. 206.

387.
9(5 nrCjSluLipfijzirdsr a^EjOartSrStiriiyig
Q&iiQsirdv’fanLiib eS&u eSeuirej©A

Q^/rs&ri—rr<GB)t& • ^j^]Quireo) cTGBraGBoreuG&r ucuiQtrp<SB>!i&

Q&tibgj eiGBr?&sr4‘ Q&n fUQ&nrGcr.

fiGnQutrjgt&BiQaniDiLjtQ &j$$gs>iliilik> G*t /reyiih,

&QfjlhiQ&GXT<!o(J)<!G1j Q&IElQ&TGrTfolJj/B JfUTGStiflU Up&Q<$G9T

Q^EtQxTLJUi Q<XTGSStl—T(GS)Ln QmjGM;-Gpq^rEjQ^nGUGlllT

J5G5TG9)lpGVTIT;£ QpJlUJSp GU GS) !J LL1 (T U GS?[TTI—T

QpGM<2G$nLjl5 (odSfTlU GUQTjLL !

Ch. XXXIX. 388, 389. 3}l)L-|St»LUD<IS«?[r. 251

The injured wife to her confidante:

‘ The lord of the town has bought, it seems, black gram

and red gram, a turn and a pathakku, as if they were all the
same! He, whose chest is broad as a mountain, having
associated with the beautiful browed ones,—inferior to me!—
unpurified, seeks my society too ! ’

The four stanzas 387-400 seem out of place, and are probably more recent.

388.
6D63T Q&lUjg 6jfc£L>traX7g2J&@} &&)lUir!G6o Q&fr&CBT£].

@6\jLoaeiflif- aez&m<siT gif<a%.<teoat<antij& QaGiririr&Gr,

Q&mp.iu<s$)(oiJ urr<5m Ijf? <st_/r51<s5T

Lp.osnj iu oSlLLQi—rr^itEiQdh Q&mry—jgyt^-ttSsaT
lodTfr^oMiuilturrLb

The neglected wife.

‘O minstrel, utter not cruel words, or if thou utter them,

softly draw back thy step, and go to utter them to those
who are like the lute’s right side; for we, to the lord of the
town, are as its left.’

The tambour has two hollow vessels (as*); it is the right one that yields the music.
(Comp. 390.) She will not hear of her husband’s wrong doings; these are for other
and fitter ears to hear.
■s-C?,©, a negative imperative. In common Tamil it would be ! (§ 121.)
ol£i (root) + ^ (negative) +© (sign of 2nd pers. sing.). [See G. 84.]

389.
itiicmQ&iribffiljEJtg&irGGir Qoi^ciriror,

&JlUUUp!)l&& jftiigl&Q-pjB psmsuiusv ©Mown?

‘luupioi Q/KTr,Qp(yplLD IUiCoGRTLL6&T ^LJUpJiSip

prr&lS (Lp’SsvQuTqijp psm&Tp p&ft?hu!5'oVLD

Qisn&Q ^QFfjsCopGpiu) lurrm.

252 J5 tt GO I^_ UJ IT if. Ch. XXXIX. 390.

Meek complaining’s (to her maid).

‘ I am she, forsooth, that felt a pang when a fly alighted on

the lord of the town, surrounded by cool rice-fields over
which the waters gleam, where they pluck the rich grass!
And I am she who have lived to look upon his breast adorned
with cool sandal-wood paste, which has been warmly em¬
braced by others.

She is pained, not angry.

390.

J^IQTjLDUio&lfi pjrfl(6tS)6$r GT IS LX) QTj (Gffj LD GTG5TJT!]

QuQTjLlQuIIU U JSSST ! — <350Ut iSlGST

&G$U—c£&G5iSl Gm^GSUu'JB1 IS} OSKSfO &^(G5)GV

<g£jG5)l—<ai&GS8T 6SSTl2GSriUJITi (3jGtD!T.

‘ Minstrel, utter not a gross falsehood, saying that he who

wears a garland of opening buds will favour us !
‘ To the lord of the town we are as the (tasteless) tip of the
sugar-cane ; therefore, tell (such a tale) to them who are like
its middle (sweet, juicy) joints.’

Comp. 138, an, 388.

END OF PART II.

 PART III.

ON LOVE
(OR PLEASURE).

{rps$T(fr?6)jjjtf s ill dLffl lj u tsv .

[CH. XL.]

Comp. K. ch. cix-cxxxiii, p. 322.

These are mere fragments, suggesting the main topics of the subject of
^esTUih.

The Tamil student may, if he please, see the whole subject dealt with
in the aeS[see Introduction].
Ch. XL. 391. 255

CHAPTER XL.

THE CHARACTERISTICS OF LOVE.

jytsl&fTjLb
c. &>o.

&TLLj£]p<5$lU6V

Analysis:

1. It is full of alternations. [391.]

2. It brings pain in separation. [392-394, 397, 400.]
3. It fills the lover’s soul with desire and fear. [395.]
4. It makes the tenderest strong to dare and endure. [396, 39S.]
5. It supersedes all else. [399-]

Here are hints of a kind of drama, in which are introduced (1) the loveT
(2) the lady (^JsusS), (3) his friend (uraaear), (4) her confidante (6# rift), and (5) her
mother 1).

391.
Q$ir$ Q&ir&Xodajg).

(LplU!El£tUE&l(b UfTlLJll) U&<(tev,LD(i) JlJL

‘ The way of true love never did run smooth.’

‘ Lord of the cool shore of the deep bay, where the gleam¬
ing ocean’s restless billows beat!
256 15 IT GO lij. Ill II IT. Ch. JCL. 392, 393.

1 If there be no fond embrace, a sickly hue will spread

itself (over her face); and, if there be no lovers’ quarrels,
love will lack its zest.
‘ To embrace and disagree is the one way (of love).’

Comp. 384.
The confidante (C^iry9) says this to the bridegroom or lover in regard to
the coyness (l/weJ) of the bride (js&usfl) or mistress, after a period of estrangement.
§>if —‘is the only.’ K. ch. cxxxi, cxxxii.

392.
^pnTjeirirQuj pteveSI Qj5tr$&(8j& Q&ireveJhug:.

<£LDLLL£>IT &rT<£6VlT pjritWjLp JPJ(ottfljpjTJSTI.D

(o&Ildlo (Lpium^p ^jSsmuSlsvisviTif-i — QimQllqstlj

QuiillU OTL$6l9 (LpLpiEl(3)p {slon&Q lUGVGVrTLO

Qpiu^sv jpjfstnptbpoiTssT rr§fhi>j£j.

The lonely one.

‘To those who were wont 10 strain in close embrace their

own beloved, whose broad breast was girt with garlands,
when the rains patter down, it is as though one beat the
funeral drum through all the regions where the muttering
of the thunder is heard from out the clouds; since they are
deprived of their loved one’s society/

K. cxxiii.

393.
_uul-u. f&ZsvtnsBGir U3ir'fojs3irevj5$<sv S-pp /r.

^lold^Q^ilj /TTTssrr d50si5) <^>(5)<£©il/

LbLLLD(lQ{KtT<5tm LDj’SoV ID oV jc^lLJpJJjJ ^rT®LJUiTSU

ffiy&LDLDTVsV ^)z_L®)T <X6p]Lp/5@(T G)l<kmilSiGDGV[TiT<£

Q Lhujl2sv GTGStQ&ILKoU Qp
Ch. XL. 394. ■35 IT IB si eS UJ «vL 2 57
The forsaken one at eventide.

At wildering eventide, 'when workmen all put by their

tools, she culled choice flowers, and wove a gay garland;—
then let it fall from her hands, and wailed, ‘ What can this
wreath avail to me who weep alone ? *

See K. 1227.
Compare the following (Kalit. i. 5) :—

THE LONELY ONE.

1. aevOevarrs seSearQupp eflyjlraj/rpjpilj ufotfpClLtip

LfevQGvdrp sarinQuirG^Cj LjewnLfQ&irei&r L-emtnaiirQsira 7

Can she endure to bide alone, like some enclosure that once shone all beautiful when
there they kept the hallowed feast, but now is desolate?

2. ^ffirueuir 360&(8jp ^jTe^Qupp tbtrQQuirp

i itrfiui' i Qpa@Gj3rr(b} zmujsevQ&retibr L_<sroioa/ir(?CTnr ?

Can she endure to bide in grief, with sad despairing face, like a land oppressed, that
endures affliction from its tyrant king?

3. gjtflirir anaj&QlJil. i—nnanru Quirtuemai]

6cnw&jir(eUir&j uiSlm aiirifi&JirQeirir ?
Can she endure to live for one night’s space forsaken by thee, like a flower in the
lotus-lake from which the water has ebbed away ?

394.
eSr&BTQpibrSl iSemu. pfevinseir Q&treveShug) :

Q&isv£f-l_it Ci/nr&SldF arFH&Gssr Q&rTGmt—rijfT

QldSVo)$JSV ¥><srTij)Q&riJ// irr (5)SILDl£I {5<B<39T-Qld<5V<sSI[I<oQ6$T
rrfrGYTQS)<5U3l^l JB/E70jbpCD 6T<5tm6ttplIElQ&lTt5\) J5 d>3tTB<5ST

Q^rrsrrtanGijfS ^dsmCoLLp

The lover says to his friend (uradr) in regard to his forsaken brid-.:

‘ Regarding the setting sun, and wiping away one by one

with her soft finger the tears that well up in hei eyes,
suffused with red, sobbing she lies resting her arms on the
couch, setting off the days on those same tender fingers :
alas! are they my faults she is counting up?’
s
25« ft it eouj. uj n iS. Ch. XL. 395, 396.

395.
fifejicstir0irevr Q-jbp&>j2uuragpQao&vShug.

&6m&lU6V GTG5TGS)IKI SQ^ft^l(GS)ft <X 1 pffSl

iSlsirQ^GSTp ^SLCjUj {PlrulfFl J:SV ;-iSlGfilQ&OSTJDlLLi

m<LiSl <oT(Lpftgj]Ltj GTnfil&GVGVr, SpSWL^0SL/ti)

(0 srnLi^iu <oSlGV6iifTi &&ftjjn.

The lover In a figure praises the lustre of his beloved’s eye, and the beauty
of her arched brow ; and indicates also his own timid reverence.

‘ The little kingfisher seeing the eyes of my beloved (as she

was disporting in the tank) and taking them for carp, followed
her; but though it followed, and poised itself aloft, it darted
not down, recognising her gleaming brow bent above them
as a bow.’

Reverential admiration is well shadowed forth. The comparison of the lady’s eye
to the carp flashing through the water is classical in Tamil.

396.
ios'&iru Gutr&Qiu ptnb

j£j(JT> 3b!TLLLJ LD 611 JIU UjLt}(7T) 'EJ £lp <SG3t(o(G9)

LIU p& fTGSTLL) Q&fTGvCoGVT,-[J <& & J IT ft p5

U(G^^lQsrT<oSST (BL_L^-GS)lUj QDuQlUoSTLJ <55UjQiU<5$tQ61J<55T

P^^uiSJgst Gurrw^uj

The mother bewails the hardships of the rough desert path over which
her tender daughter will follow her beloved.

* When I applied the (softest) cotton soaked in the red dye

to the foot of her whose waist is lovely, and whose mouth
breathes the fragrance of the red water-lily, did she not cry
“ gently, gently,” and shrinking draw it back ? And oh! has
it endured the stony, desert path ? ’

She sees what she foresees and dreads, as if it had already happened. The lady does
not set out yet. See 398, 399.
I cannot refrain from citing a similar tender touch in Virgil:
‘A, tibi ne teneras glacies secet aspera plantas.’

\
Ch. XL. 397, 398. ®HU)®I$E6!&'UJ6V>.
259

397.
fifevtaa<sir LShf)&ium9csruujrea>iD,

gp2sv& '35<5m<£&lt 6p'oQj£]l_IE](3) L-f<55r(o){F&&tT

Lim'SsVU QufT(Lp^lG5T LD&SJTJBfi ITT l5l ffl Si] 6YT6lfl

LLfTffcv UlflpfskL L-(LpfiT<Sfr, SU6ST(LP^Sv(dL£iSV

Qx rr<sV(<<hjQfruj ^TjBfijB QiBirihaji.

Grief of the deserted wife.

When those who con the palm-leaf scrolls had ceased, in

eve’s dim twilight hour, she thought of her absent spouse;
and weeping plucked the flowers from out her wreath, and
brushed the odorous sandal from her lovely breast!

See 393 and K. 1231.

398,
QutiigiBjghu fifeoicser Qfiry5l&(&j£ QfirdooSiug) :

<35 l_ <£&(rjjr£] sTfemSIssr @)?ferr

/BL-'S&SLjiii QjsvfevQiurT? — &-L-ttfiQfiii£.®)\
Qup^GST <SpQTj6U<S$r Q U (TTj Til @]gl <55) !J, JBjSlfeoQ\u

&rn(np®iT c_gyo°ojaT0zii ^jy.

The confidante demands of the bride if she can endnre to walk after her
beloved through the desert, she replies :

‘Thou hast said, O maiden with burnished bracelets!

have you strength to walk on the morrow after your behoved?
When one (a warrior) has obtained a splendid horse, that
very instant he has learned how to ride it!’ (his enthusiasm
teaches him)

I am afraid the lady was mistaken !

s 2
260 jl IT «0 1^. UJ IT (T. Ch. XL. 399.

399.
ias'<krru(oUir&&)iuginLi seu^iLfppi& Q&rrevGj)tugj \

(^ffevd5*033rsp2y’ (Lp(L£)Q LDIUILJi’d l-jS\S))JLrj

^jsv<is5<3mil) lUfTgflih jpipfiKoiUGsr; — s’Ssvdasmih

CoGUrEJ(5$)3; Qsu0^’ QjSpSIQ&e&hu (oUrT6£ILD<5TG5T

L^ihuj&yxsu Q&iup (251?.

The mother now aware of her daughter’s flight, says:

‘ My breast, my necklace of pearls, and my whole body

she embraced! I knew not what it portended. It was the
sign, it seems, made by my lovely one that she was about
to set out on the path where the herds of antelopes flee in
fright from the tiger.’

I did not know why she bade me good night with such clinging, lingering affection ;
but now I see the reason.
The chapter of K. (cxxviii) on indications must be consulted.
The following pretty song from Kalit. illustrates this quatrain :

THE MOTHER CONSOLED.

Sic voi non vobis.

[The daughter has gone away with her husband.]

1. uevajjp uQljuajit&

mSeuttyCw L$rrulSI^i info) is an qj£ mb erasG)&iutL{ib ?

iLjisjstr gpiibins eggutn&(8}ib ^iis'&GriuQar \

The sandal trees, source of much fragrance, profit those that use them ; but though
bom on the hill, how profit they the hill? Bethink you, so is your daughter’s case
with you 1
2. $irQ&Q£ Qeuety&opfipib ^jas^u&iirA
Qar iSpuiJlgpi* £iriaanGupnib erecrQaiuiLjib ?
** JSQBSir gpiLDtDS gj)/l0<£(5jf£) ^B^SeSTlLfCcir !

The pearls of dazzling white profit those that wear them; but though born in the sea,
how profit they the sea ? Ponder it well, so is your daughter’s case with you !

3. €T{£l/€owir ^asre^ana 6
Qpa ajU uir& gusto#
OJirQfiQsv L$pUL$g)ii0 ajrr£anojj$mb eratrQ&iLJtL/ib?

(BjQpB&ir gpiibina an^iinaairib &%zoruQgw !

The sweet harmonies of the seven strings profit those that sing to their accompani¬
ment ; but though bom in the lute, how profit they the lute ? Search it out well, so ig
your daughter’s case with you !

[ijorA(s»), § 56. (III.) ‘sing to an accompaniment.’]

Ch. XL. 460. «(ll£<!>J^6'S'lUSV. 26l

400.
fifauD&ar i3tf\eurjb(TJ)9S)iDGB>tU$ Qfla$&(8)& Q&rGvoSajgp.

&3m(Lps5T j)j(55)L-itjrr69}]rw &rr<iGn&iLiil> Gmjiu!j(oiiii>

l5T6frr6S?<55T{D ^^ILjLD lS\<S$)LpppQp(55T ?-QuiGSTGS^SSTf0

C&irEl&QFjLD USMQfT (Lp^SV IU JiLI \ Qu J(TFjm<5UllSl<55T

urr/a&(65)i’r Q&ssrp Q/sfl.

The lady complains of her lover’s long absence.

‘ The triple-eyed ((7ivan), the ,prow, the hooded snake, the

mother that bare me : what have these done amiss? Maiden
whose bosom bears the Gongu buds, all gold! The way my
lover went for wealth is my pain.’

‘ (y van restored Kaman to life :—from him I suffer. The crow is foster-mother of
the Kuyil:—its love-sick notes make me sad. The dragon restores the swallowed
moon :—the moonlight afflicts me. My mother gave me life :—life to me is one
long sorrow. But all these are nothing to the thought of how far my lover has gone
from me in search of wealth/
The third line is not to be quite literally set down. See Lex.

END OF PART III.

'

'
 INDEX
OF

FIRST LINES OF THE QUATRAINS.

JB fT <oV l^L ILI IT IT

U IT L ® y> a, |f) § pS lj u a j it

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN

• • 31 ^LpGSTLDSMT® . . . . . 202
<&j&G«Gun • 123 £43TTSr9AGaiTSTT . . . . 262

dji&®©rar • 373 .SHl)IXL|$l|> . . . . . 82

,g>) Ffil % SBOT Q? <5HX lSsJT • 151 ©jpS’ii'ajrpDGfrpS' . . . . . 172

dji&GaiTL . • 372 S4p§'llJTUU0 . . . . 171

.... . 81 ^pS’lJJITJ . . . . . . 108

£4®AasSr •SjnffsucirSjJ .
• 203 •,.••• 74
<&)ani_jJ^iTiTU . • US gupavsmoj . . . . . 1

•SH^L-L- . . . 281

djuDUsoiuGsO . • 87 gj,«nG^ . .
• • • • 337
• 89 |4,®G*[tl_it<$ . . . . . 192

£>JT&aiTliusO . g},L. Lilt T J) .

• 396 . . . . 20

I... . 261 gJSOTri£G«JT • • • • 374

■ 39° gJUDIlGuiT .
• • • • 377
^jujGupaco f^FT^GuiT
• 34 . . . . 290

i^jiiGup^ gj.T^^GupS'aS' .
• 381 • • • • 35i
djjoffsSr • 321 §J,GUTfBITU)IT&ffi .... 32

£^COc9^c3FITSV) . . . . 140 gjGaJgujoS' . . . . . 118

^SUUD^UL|li) . • 163 i^paiii . . . . . . . 196

#fai£lS’llJ . 322 |4 SITU® .... 239

264 pBi>svii^uid S uiul(B }fp> (DgpfruuaTii $

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN

oc
*<*
W
(§>dre!J)Gaii9@)i lcoJl_ m . 225

(g'onaiudG.s . . 194 @OT0Gau9gBiisjf®^no . . 226

(g'anffiudGsuir . . Ill (g'orgjofasmj .... • 3°6

(U'onamii . • 152
(g'LLCUL. . . I16 .

(f'Siianu.sVi.T . . 107 F*6Wr® [Id. . 109

(f'LLITT)a)l . . . . 288 isf^s'S'snaujiT .... . 181

@ajHX)AglDGIT . • 323 FdSSriDdUJ ..... 198

@l£l£(ILlf<£ . ■ 94
(f'lianixuiLrA . • 132 S-L-d,g>J3)lli.

(f'liamniL) . • 294 a.®a«»a. . 141

(f'TOJSOd . . . • 279 a-sni-uGuij .... . 368

dJ'g&snaGiij . • 143 2_6!«LlUdfaJd . . 160

(g'jiiuitdagii . 122; a. soar toj soar 15 ix . 247

J
@60*15, $d . • 227' a-®raii_diu. . 284

(§j'st)60li)2sTT65HC • 5& 2_so3Tgra)«rr. 9

@60soirami] a_uadjg. . 69
• 3°3
@sv)svjitqJu^ . • 91 S-uSdCudiudd .... • 5°

• 3°2 a-djof no. . 240

(f'OTiif ^[BdsiT . 6 a.ljojii’^oreauc. 102

@3snuji7 £3Ti_&aii) . • 65 S-soapSiu^. . 204

(f'rpiIlLJaf'flf? . . > • 99 a.OTj5dSlT. • 324

(§'DUu£2«JTlL|li • 174 a_sna>-du. . 286

(g'SOUuGoi • 223 fell 'otT c9j <3) fT. . 128

(g'jBaddoJssr . . 182 9.dTOT^,^i6a3rd. . 386

@|y5'a)uiS’eo . . • 320 S-CTTSnGiiidij .... . 380

(§* jD ^!D u G u arai £oaf . 212 2_fj)($^r5.

• '38
(g'GjrrEarramD . 146 a_JD}BUd G\1.

g'ajfiunn^jl . . .
• 369 • 193
(g'druix • 79 apLjsijrfDii^i .... . 185

@SJTg)^lU) . . • 359 a_an,in!iuri)db .... . 184'

(g'ssrgjGaiiso . • 36
(§'S5TSjrf!!63TllJd • 20 5 .... • 57
(f'eargjGauJgpiii? . • 76 asETiEi5snared .... • 175
 [E IT 6\Uf UJ d d IJdll® yj^nbgjpffuLj x j it 265

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN
3TTL£i 1) ^5) .... • 9° ai_agjGap6' . . 289

ean;nf)’ll-|surr. 47 SL-lBXglEl ..... • • 398

2M2)iGsi£i . . • 379 «L.LD(TG^ir .... ■ • 3°°

(5) L_ SO (9 IT , I 1) LC • • 24.5

.... . . 156
agjgddrgnixi .... ■ 385
ai^uiJ?® .... 100
GTjl^lSaKlT. . 272
ffit^Giusiri.... • • 364
. • 243
a®a&GuJdjoidr . . . 189
ertb ?3iixi. . 165
<5)(br9&(D iGftTS1 . • • 348
aiili^u?. ■ 325

a i)X h i.
&531L 1X1(1tJLld il . . 216
• 275
ffiani_GiU®oiT • • 297
apSGujOT. • 363
ailifJasPliJITSTT . ■ • 384
axjGijsjrgyiJD .... ■ i5°
a S33T (HJ G-X X SOT) ® • • 25
GT G3T S ^ 3) fT LLJ .... • i5
asraiiB&vi .... • • 353
assrG a>m. . 376
aakaiuso .... • • 395
a3rudiL|£). . 392

adrsitjj.
as&ryiOT .... 400
• 3°7
auLSxLGu^rr . • • 34i
aJrgrjguiii. 5
assrGsirLCX) .... aixLcgGaiix
• • 393
• 33°
<5) T GU iT ^ o35T ■ • 3°5
OC

rj» 0 fEI Co 3> IT 6TT

Oo

«3l1631LLJU. ■ 358
«if» HFj c3> 3jJ 633T fl |5 5^] . . 2x1
GjJj'sOdd. . 228
agtnipfr .... . . 250
6Jleh^3)Gui .... • 378
anfjtBQiJ'ssig- • - • 249
ax)1353)a. . 98
ajiiudLiij.
• 35
asisod a-iLgu .
• ■ 366
fJ.MI-X-t 1. . 176
&6060IT^i 169
. ■ 357
asosoit^ijBoijiL- 254
. • 236
aev)SV)iT651LD ....
• • i45
gd,L_|53Tl_. . 148
a^visoii G jiui uJopii
■ • J39
gjGuGrrijjaj ... ■ 3°9 ({BoOCGOjfi [5 , , . . . . 66

asoGeoatroDJ • • 253
q&SujGguitot 129 (3b(oV)CcS\)IT mi t9j , • • 283
. 270 asooJasouuJ .
• • I35
gSsNjiisjari&iT atf'l^dd ....
• 397 • ■ 49
266 ^ n souj tr f uiril® lf£POs§pS'uua[r(r$.

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN

ayjjirijil. . 217 aiTEjrjjsrorasHC . . . 142

® oTTfT ft60® ....
• 133 anarGgCj . . 126
fE> oil oTTfT fT ®(o'li , , , .
• 157 <#\*3s\j. . . IQ7

. • 314 <£'Ejy$nGu|3&n. . . XIO

ajDDpSjl^. • 256 #guatr8s\; .... . . 328

. ■ 340 ■iiPujirr. • • 232
&!£>2)fT. . 260 G a jj G |E S\) SO IT 60 • • 367
OO GaiisniA ....
O0
<5>^6JJT®I_|D ..... . 85
®S3TGiJTS3f|ISV)SO .... • 334 Gatfionaiui^jf §1 , . 147
air straP f£). • 84 G^l^n I'T^ .... ■ • 235
5> (T 5) GO fT IT ..... ■ 73 Gc9-S0c5t L_ IT .... • • 394
aiTcv)n®GuiTj|)^'|). IJ3 G S GO SO IT oS'l_ &> i£) IX • • T49
<5> fT GTJ IT Co £F> fT (IFj «... • 63 G<g=sos>j tujiTixi . . . 8

aiTLf iriuGan .... • 342 .... • 154

.... • 131 G^igiiGug • • 352
. • 382 GanffuLS’so .... •" • 231
<jL_!5^jC$iTi£i(a|nBJ . . 46 Ga spiciGii it . . 222

c9j60f5p)QJ(BJ ..... • 333 GasirGuGujjf'u . • • 24

...... • 230 Gan viD^fTTi^j • • 13
ffn-S^gliEITlfl . . •. • 7o GaiTiDj)!) .... • • 313
OasiTiTGaB. • 3°
GairL^UJStoGlJ .... . 388 ^J) ® ® IT Tj .... . . 112

G®fT(Bc9)5)€^)Jlb .... • 274 ^JjSjGitfTGOT) • • 43

Gatuuql). • 35° &[£isdbricj • • 336
G«ir3sNjgl. • 331 3>ss3ri_rr a .... . . 62
OO

Co®fT602oO ..... ^udGtswp .... . .

w

229

Co®TGhJtG63T . ... • 55 ^litmxiiraiTaBGOiT . • • 392

G®(tCl_[5^ ..... • 354 • • 58-
GamlGuy, .... • 215 ^ix'gtniDuJaifGiJiTanTi). . . 117

GafTetn^uujQ?^ • 7i ^SsoGiu^gu ... • • 365

CairaTTiyDffc .... . 191 5jGUSO!Tj[I) .... • • 137
^G1?!tGldGgO . • • 355
OO

Co ® 60 .... 346 5) &i r <5) IT ® 3) «...

cT

•
airifjuujfiaa .... • 389 ^it^GaiL .... . . 120
 jE trco 14111 it S uml© 267

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN
£>itGloil|. • 327 ]5sv)Gv)(TfrjEiuaiS . . 265

jj>IT L^fT oYTfJ'ft £S) . . , 14 [BeosoiTGiS'sSr • • 115

£irejrG$i!j_guu) . 80 jEsffaLrDpsmG^S UUJ560 . 242

^ ^ ^ G3T .... • 3°4 15 si9ai_ jb 3) s&T G ff S’ u u is ii subP . 16 6

^^IDg^JSS)*. 291 [591lC6V)lT^ . . 209

&> Sen &> gjickssr iu S • 105 [E!3rejf'3s'j&®L. . . 248

^SejTULlSejTpi .... • 344 |BirUUlTl_g . . 312

^ISJ^JIX). • 199 jBirtfi&ffiirjD . 218

a^l®ie.fr. 2 [BirSC^ti®^ 26

_ ..... 121 [BIT SO IT @)IIX) . • 383

^ULJjl^lS. JBTSrrGUITlfjLI . 207
• 273
^jsjtuGld. 60 [EfT®^ .... . 2 66

^jsjruiiusv) .... 54 j£sv)ri)60c9) . , . ■ 179

GpiSJorOTpir® .... • 44 [£3s\JlU[Te»lD • 52
G^ifiu^. . 168 [SoftTfD 63TjSs5T . , 4
G^Sl9siS’sv)ITT .... 219 j’EiPgUSJo&r . . 282

G^iTaj!jfu5'iu4 .... •- 136 jijjiiiSVDjS . • 36°

G^(T^)GuTfaJ)GU . 42 ^I65)UlGliJ . . 287

G^iriDTQgjffiTsSr jyoMTSroiJSOTT [T 6lS'<35)fr • 233

7
pgsbr^ussaraoJssr . . 251

IE.##UJIT(t*. . 299 G|I>® 1EJ5»(T SOLD . . 68

.... G^5UUlf)lB . 124

93
[5® £4,5 sir. 96 GjBTGOsvJdir . . 72

(BLL-ITTag. 271 64

JJLl_|j5IT IT. 12

jbididtGsv). ■ 3QI uan*GUT , 241

[BiuajuS*. . 267 U®LDSJ)Lp . • 27

[ETixGuigl^i .... usrarLirpS'iuiTi . 48

• *53
[56tnjaJ5iii. 11 ujaJirGajafi’u . 88

jESV-'SVjgSvJID. • 195 uTd£4«nTu . 246

[Bsv3sv3,!Guif .... . 298 U0GU G ID 263T^ 31T . 18

j5sv)soaj)ajGffi£iii?ejr . • i44^ USOjEUftJID . 214

J5 <sv) <sv) o5) GU J5 IT" • . , , U6\)SV)IT[rp5'lUU . . 86

• 338
J5 60 60 IT ^0 (T G3T , . 221 ueosonojsir 101
268 j5 IT6v) 14 tu (1 S Li it il(b yjai^igflSuuiTii

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN

UG\)SV)darfDG<$6dTSl5’LJ 1 HI 101 GugjiGuGabd . . V • 335

SJOTdGUddLJIT 252 Gu!T<|^5ITT) .
. • 376
Usv)SOHSSrnQC&aTSl5'LJ UUJbp Gudif ^oofa^l. • 259

S33T d OJ IT d s3 . 106 GudL^LJUisO .

•' 3*9
U{fb3)l£®(| . 31° Cl-!d dJJLJUiT 161

LibinifiiJif'sufr GuddjiGViJ^U . 206

349
usafu® .... Gudjuaso^pi.
17 • 345
Guddroafd)# . . 269
2 57

usjrgsjsnjgj . Gud£3rGsar . 162

i59

uilGib 316

uiTiiLSjjGaiT . 375 LX£E$3dTdS\)dlU . • 37

udsoiiiv) 258 .... . 224

uirGsv)(Ti_9frinu 177 UD^'^fi'd)u .... 61

udoiyaGun . ixfrCf'Lj . ... . 220

29 5

L9j)j|a,gsv) . 285 in&OjBsoii .... • 356

L?33ll LC65)d} . 158 icSsoifsadal) 21

1_|3>3>6)Jlc3> ,
83 l££\)g). 263

L|«53Tda>L6\) 264 LD0O£\)G3TLDd . 296

L|3>1LJL-|GIT5VJ
37o • 361
l_|3>5, iGlc . 318 iDguanici^ 183

L|.A530,1 LJl_|3T . IT2)JG5)L£IL|U3

255 • 95
1—|t\]6V)[l G €U tffli ^5 IXdJpjnfj'oJd ....
19
• * . \
3°8 ICGJT^abdGST .... 180

L-IGsrspoisf LtcknLJUdatj . . 130

29

GLiuiijud.'jr . irijjrjDiEiiToiE)$ .
97 • 23

Gl_l[PlDSUd . i25 1X13JT SOT d^1 Ija) . 167

GuifujiiGujiB 77 l£dd)G®l|) .... 41

Gl JlfVld d Gud)6t»l£ 170 LCdasbiLgswr • 56

Gugg, .... 234 IX d d)d)TTLLJ .... • 6;

GuglEJSLSU 332 ixd KnrsujjfEJisv) 40

GuJ5^0»1_ . I^LL^GtJVl .... . 208

343
Gujyjl, . . . 200 J4L©1)2) .... • 238

Gl JgGUSnfTfEdL ! . 186 {^ujitiidiads^

• 39i
Guaiaj^i .
317 7 j^Ssvjaaarai , . ■ 399
 rtiTsoiiMUiT S U1TL® y}^p5gip5'uij$TiT$. 269

QUATRAIN QUATRAIN
.... • 45 ,7) 1 Tj ell .... . 268

yiiDB^fp. • 237 suitpf&siTa). . 277

tpsognjosijB . . . . . . 190 ajy^Gsftetjr .... • 362

yjGsrstnrCoT . . .' . • 92 QJ 3TTIX Lll_. • 103

LgULjGlHSV) .... • 326 OJJDnS'uifD. • 78

GiriiigjfjTQjrs SUITlJljSfTll. 22
• 311
G i£ iligu it i£i safer ajiTsafSsiJsv) ....
• 59 [P- I]
Gitsv^uj . . . . 188 aS’ffiS'D. . 164

63)LD^rtU*IXl oS’ijulS’goit 1 ... . . 210

.... ■ 347
oS'63)Lp|IG^IT .... • 339
siS’sn&g)iIj. • 5i
ujiT^jsoa^ .... • 119
aJsirAGdirisiPii^ixi . • 37i
tlllT^GTTJGlJ . . . . 127
oJSsnuutiJOT .... • 33
njiTffismasaMu .... 28
GajpS’iiJUJT. 16
luiriDTuJGajru) .... • 293
Gajgianic. • 329
QjirSaiTUjSejTiUGUT . • 213
GajG§rp6'i!i. • 3*5
tun26!JiGiU0^^ii .
3 GsuiiiS’safSso .... . 244

Gsu^^iamn .... • 75
CYjSaJsOIT. • 114 snsuaB^yix. • 39
GUima^ii). . 201 a»GuuL-|if 4 .... • 134
 %

■
>
lexicon, concordance, and general index.
 The lexicon and Concordance appended is intended as a small contribution
towards the preparation of a complete dictionary of the Tamil language. The author
in his Third Grammar has done something of the same kind for the Nannul, and in
his edition of the Ktirral has attempted the same for that important classical work.
It is only by an exhaustive examination of the great classics of the language that the
lexicon, for which we have been waiting hitherto, can be finally made. Of course
there are very excellent Tamil dictionaries already in existence; but they lack
authority, are not arranged on philological principles, and therefore leave very much
to be desired.
Those who use this Lexicon must not suppose that the writer has attempted to
determine the exact theme of every word, or to settle its derivation and affinities.
What has been done is to put together hints which may to some extent guide future
students in that more complete investigation for which the material is not yet fully
accumulated.
Many of the Tamil roots, which are always monosyllabic, seem to be closely allied
'to certain Sanskrit roots from which it is yet difficult to think that they are absolutely
derived. But much is of Aryan origin that does not on the surface seem so; for it
must ever be borne in mind that classical Tamil was elaborated mainly under the
guidance of those who used Sanskrit (or Prakrit) very freely, but were anx;ous to
. disguise its origin. And as their system of verbal commentaries, and the exigencies
of Tamil rhyme, rendered it possible, and almost necessary, to make new words
ad libitum, to give them new meanings, and to modify their forms in a very
arbitrary manner, I cannot but believe that a good deal of old Tamil is somewhat
artificial and literary.
Of the Dravidian languages Tamil undoubtedly preserves more of the genuine
fragments of the original speech than any other. The question of the origin of the
cerebral letters (c-, a and w) is a very important one for Tamil lexicography It
may be that these are all forms of one letter, a hard L; since they are all often
unquestionably interchangeable both in Tamil itself, and in the various dialects,—the
Telugu, for example, using 4 for the Tamil {A. It seems probable that their use
originated in an attempt to express in Tamil sounds existing in other languages
such as Sanskrit, for which the Tamil itself had no characters. Tamil has neither
aspirates nor sibilants; nor can it express in.general a consonantal diphthong. Thus
the Sanskrit cannot possibly be written in Tamil, and is represented by P® ! The
Sanskrit or is possibly the origin of the Tamil jy®>, w'hich in Telugu is ed.
So Vishnu has become This opens the door to numberless speculations,
which may be fanciful, but also may possibly throw light upon the origin of many
Tamil forms. It is enough to indicate what is believed to be a very interesting line of
investigation. -
The student is advised to compare all the passages referred to, and to advance
slowly—and so surely—in the study of Tamil verse. It is undoubtedly a somew hat
difficult, though a very profitable task.
 A

LEXICON AND CONCORDANCE

TO THK

nAladi.

The references in the Lexicon are as follows

The numbers refer to the verses of the Text.
§„ refers to the Tamil Handbook, or First Lessons
G. is the Catechism of Tamil -Grammar, No. i, 2, or 3.
K. points to words in the Dictionary to the Kurral.
S., T., M., C., Tu. for Sanskrit, Telugu, Malayalam, Canarese, and l'uluva
For quotations, see Introduction, where a list of authors is given.

=gy A.
A. [g. 2, 3, 5.] A demonstrative. [Comp. ®i, a-, er,
'gyiaiesr, 7, j>joojp, esr, H. B. §§ 25, 26.)
123, 171, 367, 369. In 171 is for ."yano/sgjio. Comp. £§)a/Qa/OT a.aol0gllbt ffe
will describe, £3)010/. JI. Chin. xiii. 164.
1. Initial si is often found in words of Sanskrit derivation beginning with K, l,
or Y, since those letters cannot generally begin words in Tamil according to strict
grammatical rules. Comp. Nanniil, 148, 149.
2. Since pure Tamil has neither aspirate nor sibilant, Sanskrit words beginning with
n or s, often drop those letters: thus, S. = SjA, and ■HHT — sime». So also siu,li —
tg]&r>iDuj[b — &&»iniLjtb. [See note under
3. Comp. sSyga/© with ®f5SiIIS ; eeargpi with ; 50Eg with ; sivpst with
naps)', iseiflf with ©Cifl/r ; iflomo with @a»io ; with luirar ( ) ; ificir with a_6sr • jydi
with tub. In Tclugu n is much used euphonically. So in Tamil mf or ©ir-^/r :

e-Qpsr.

4. si (or prefixed to Sanskrit words is ofteti privative : s/dtpin, sfawirasrm.

5. <#y and ^ are often = / and e in Telugu.
6. In words with s{ in the final syllable, si is nearly = w. H. B. Introd. p. 16.

A very remarkable and extensive use of the pronominals s/t £3), «, 9 can be traced
in Tamil and the cognate languages. From them many verbs and nouns, besides other
particles, are formed; and they are joined to stems as prefixes and suffixes constantly.
(1) si (4() points out, asserts, emphasises, connects. As a verb it is <^(@) [T.
A-vu], As a pronoun sisj-^, si-g>. It belongs to the 3rd and 1st persons.
T
274 £{, — IE1 63) <*.

[«tot and g>ii = § 31.] As a connective it is a sign of the 6th case (G. 62);
forms participles, etc. (G. 87) ; is a term, of neuter plurals, like a in Latin and a in
Greek (G. 77) ; and takes <w, to strengthen it. Thus ^syw, ,°y«u arise See <^|«w®.
(2) S (*) has a similar office, but with an idea of nearness, closer connexion. As
a verb it is <r(g)«£1), ‘give.’ As a pronoun S-aeir, @-51. As a connective
it takes «*•, «u: £jj)«jr, g)«>. It belongs to the 2nd person, and fem. gen., where
distinction is required. See *■ | «w®.
(3) a. in old Tamil is demonstrative, and indicates what stands between. o-«/ot =
‘ he who is between @o/«r and ^y«It thus gets its connective force. With a nasal
(“ in Tam., N in T.) it is=‘and.’ It is the root of words signifying ‘possession,
existence,’ etc.; and has been changed into m (aar® = between), 9 and
g> (s>®> S>®)-
(4) «r («■, mir) is the particle of reference and interrogation ; seeks out, brings up and
exhibits the unseen; and so gives an idea of what is beyond, above. It is in all
South-Indian languages at the basis of many words that indicate motion from a lower
place to a higher. «r-®, [T. E-kku], § 47.
(6) 9, 9 have the idea of doubt, examination, comparison, unity. § 47. See verbal
stem 9 and numeral &&&.
A comparison of verbal stems <sy|®, |®, ®|®, w|®, eg]®, ®-|®, ear]®, together with
a multitude of other stems beginning with these pronominals, will show how much
has grown out of them.

csy=u, alas ! g>CW, 9. [Metre requires

k. aga — in, &-&r.
1. 'g/sth, the interior, [t., m.] Comp, (j^siiiaas),
s. = I.
■=B.*roriD, within : for 7th case [G. 152] ; 106, 126, 331, 337, 360. Opposed
to Lip&8i,—‘inwardly:’ 308. =®«v>, house: 303; 318, all the house, = those
within, 31 [G. 93]. In emawjsii almost redundant: (see «®») 80; and in giian ii, 361.
11. I®, centre: «®.
'3/a($)p = isGUentfi'tevaDitiujrra = &muiruysvi6(b)GHp) so as to remain in one stay, firmly centred, 2.
Nig. ^sQisgtu

In T., C., M. the word means ‘insolence,’ etc. (S. M^.)

hi. | so = breadth, width, expanse.
(C., M. In T. again =pagalii, be broken.)
iv. ^<®|su, v. [§ 56. (Ill)] expand; be removed.
The causal is [§ 160, G. 103.]
am#, spreading, 166 [G. 86], «^««stp, widely difiused : (see saw) 340 [G. 87].
is often contracted into q. v. ^x&ieurmih, the wide heaven : 137 [G. 153],
I5°> I5I [G. 39], 354, 372. <sy*w<i>, n. 1. width; hence 2. the chest, breast (of a
man), 389, 392. 3. A full, paraphrastic commentary, 319. Comp. Nannftl, 21-23:
«Sifley, eS

v. | ip, v. (§ 57) dig, extend by digging.

(Hence, by contraction, and : 150.
= ^d^Lcsasfl, &Ki(V)LDeB3fl, armlets of conch-shell, 123.
Nig. ^l&Q&diTU e$60)L—QptfluLj$5 B (gjlAGSofl ILjlO

jyisiems = ^sisj<stas, palm of the hand, 123: S-ehefriEians.

See Nannul, 222.
 ©ja&iTfr ix — sjuaaix. 2 75

^ssnaLD, sugar, 1.12, 206, 374.

A cor. of S. SfP$TT, sugar. In common Tamil fitsawr and ft seat. It would
almost seem, looking at S. meaning ‘ pebble, fragment,’ as if sAaemGi were the same;
but see S. ‘ Jaggery’= coarse sugar (Qmsuevii) is another form of the same. It
is even softened into
Nig. 'gf&airsib Q&jgogvia L]G8>i—.gb)&j.

(1. Sugar ; 2. cloth (S. T. achchu, achchanamu.)

K. a gutter, drain, 175. [s.

sifcissemrLD,
k. =?yo0o(5, diminish, 12. See ^gysu®.
«syoV=Jjap, 39- 6l- 25°- 25b etc. tG- I2-l
=gy&ir, feebleness, 201.
Seems = the affliction of poverty. [Comp. £/f@, ^yai#a/.]

k. ACM = s. agitation.
[T. a si; C. asiyu, asuhgu. Comp. S. iSTflR — a sword, and the idea of 191,
‘ vibrate as a sword.’ This points to S. shine. So Lat. mico.~\

^ys»^, v. = &errir, be unsteady, waver. (§ 57.)

[g. 95] — gsjjto®&f5 ^b<o0)(5ij — <5fr it t5 sjQ s- mjOi} &j <oir
= Gp(Lp&spj5lek QtsuguulLi_ear, things not fixed on
the firm basis of virtue. [So ‘ shaky things.’]
gf<a»fiLin§i=peirBtnDGOt unwavering, 194.
^gysro^lai=peir/r£@t 150: ‘in time of distress.’
[g. 94.]

k. the axle (of a carriage), 48. [t., m., c. ; s. ’sref.]

K. ^cfcS , ANJ,ACH,AJ. [m.,C.,T. Comp. S.^»T, GR. ay-, af-.]

fear, dread, shrink from. (§ 62.)
74, 87, 88, 172, 256, 297, 396. Generally with a moral idea. [Comp. uiuih} J

dread, 145,299; 81-84, guilty fear. (§ 190.)

s. s>j | © | ©n-sareo, un-wisdom, folly, 311. See

k. ada, ‘ descent, repression, inclusion.’

See s. ^rvT*j.
l. |/e/(5, learn self-restraint; subside, sink down;
cease, 74, 116, 171.
11. ^u.\s(g, repress, hide, bury. (§ 62.)
'2ji—t(§uJ 351? they will restrain, controul, repress. [G. 83.] 26, bury = [G. 86.]
105, 196 ; 221, keep it hidden; 229. Often with «-_*■.

hi. £>jL-.\aaLD} self-restraint; modesty; humility; 65, 170,

242. Comp. Q&/Soj.
[With this root comp, jy®, *-««-, g®, ; S. yAfT with
its compounds, and Lat. con-do, nb-do, etc. The Tamil C often represents the S.
T2
276 -5JL 3,- soar ffil 3).

In T. Ap-agu, AD-angu; Ap-ampu, AD-apu ; AD-akuva (or AN-akuva). Here Van =

ad, by interchange of cerebrals.
In South-Indian languages the cerebrals are often interchangeable. The T. VANA
= Tamil In M. the V is adit (comp. ana). In C. the V is ADA or ana.]

^1—1@, greens, vegetables: <§)%»(««/#) 207, 217, 289.

In this sense found in Tamil only = what is boiled.

j)/i—ldli [jyi—Ln — wandering, + y], a kind of creeper:

convolvulusgrandijlorus. It has large white flowers,
which the swans attack as rivals.
its flower, 107. [m.]

k. ( © ad | u, nearness.
1. =sy®, v. (§ 64) approach. [Comp, =gy®»r®,
[‘ ^y®^©nu«*-©gai6, though you do your best.’ Mu.] with increasing
vehemence, 203, 348.

11. c^y® |«(5, v. (§ 62) pile one upon another.

100, g/GH/tdo, a piling up. [G. 94.] 203, mountains piled on mountains.

hi. =gy®, cook, kill: (§68.)

68, 114, 116, 271, 289, 363, 382. sfi= g/L-iT/s;, whose hearths are cold, 94.

j>l®\uLit hearth, 94.

cook-house. 363, = ^s^LDiue^eS'®. [,=gytl® as w. =
cooked food + house.] [t., m., c.]
iv. (§§ 57, 64) draw near; take shelter; attain
unto; be closed.
[^ysroi_ used as a noun = The idea is seen in T. 89 :
* Qa.trL—ir pirosr,
The man who gives not a place in his soul to benevolence.’]
are not dosed against—with 4th case, or. will be closed
against—with 4th case, 271. Here transitive is used for intransitive. .syAeuw
tuuuiLt—irr, those whose ill fate it was to see misfortune draw nigh, 287. When
the guilt of the old deed has come home, 123. Intimate associates, friends that have
gathered around, 173. Connected with, under the shelter of, 178. To those 'hat
have taken shelter, 202. Until they attain to, gain, reach, 204. csyss>i_|a/, the resorting
unto = 34. csyani_4^)(3'ir^s, with closed doors, 271.

.J}]ssiT an, near; high. [Comp, gysmemj, =gy 6gay@; ibssbt^i, /f^s/®.]
1. ^/3sfst, v. (§ 64) tie: «r_l®, 192.
7i. a dam : 231. A pillow, mattress: Qu&emp, &iuamb) 3^4.
Nig. cSyforor gtgbtu Qinpeo)# aemrjQiu.

k. 11. ^/53ot|e/0, n. = affliction, = uu>: 14, 241.

Nig. J?y€ow£j0 Qismu Q^iueuib Quafor Q&tr'foo
[Comp. S. st rf = oRIff. But the South-Indian fan indicates hostile approach. In
JI. Chin. 1. iv. 128 (p. 46) we find ‘ s^^mtQp^aiiuri-iscmBsrSaj &6&ib^air who
was as kaman (?) to women.’]
 ©j sot gra) — ©j li? i|i a>j. 277

k. hi. ^■sbw | (gw), v. [§§ 56 (I), 66]=G>LoC?(OT)i@> jifiEi&cT, lift up the

head to look.
v With QmriS = gazing upwards, 31.

iv. ^i<sssfl{<ss)m), nearness.

'Zjasrfliuir, 218, 261, those who are near. Comp. ^jedarQp) ^edar^jj ^edoi®,
c5y«R7<srot_J gfkour.

v. ^6vsfl, 1 beauty ’ [for ‘ beautiful ’].

l. n. 161. s/\S>®uj. 290, 374, 392.
2. v. (§ 57) 251, put on, adorn oneself with : y@/. [G. 89.]
389. [aS. Qjsir. G. 153.]
^emsfiamii = ^uremib : 242. [«wio. Comp, uiansfl, and S. v'^rfVr. In M. as in Tamil.
In C. = ‘order.' K. 575. T. 52. N.N.V. 13.]

vi. cgysanr as a formative = : see is^suem, 114.

k. [Comp. =?!/.$££>. s. ^rvr. In some uses from

Only in Tamil, but dar\i, dar\i in Telugu.]
= <5iyt^: path, public road, 192.
Nig. glfiir 1 aiy,9 2 LjQf§) ^iLi^eir 3 s/£(5 £jem 4 inmrgjua ^Qia.

K. 'gqoO'gJ. [\/cSy. G. 71.] <Sjpdx, 197. =5y^&8T, 276,

363-
—appear Gnu 15, 276. ,
ia), no, 293. <^PP(S, 81. 'g/'geir&em, 326.
89.
Observe <2/gi as a termination forming neuter nouns, or quasi-verbs, from adjectives :
Qfirmlni = ancient; Q^r«)&u(iu)^ = (it is) that which is ancient [G. 93]. In this use &
or A^is f mnd for 2/g>.

= gjsurr, SieuuLi, a red dye, 281.

Nig. gj&QfiGCiTu ^jeop^pedor Q&ibaniD c°y«D<y<£Q,F/rC,6v/rt£. ob&uli GPrbQup,

<=?/ibCopfr, alas! (See = p>jQpn nasalized.

[G. 117.] 394.

s] us it old, injury, 69. [s. ^ni + cj. Comp, &-u<$iuni>.\

^junniEii), sluansmLD, afternoon: iStpuaeo, 207. [s.
+ ??jr () = dlesrQesrurn.]

jy / rri amar [=^s2du>. Both forms in m.—t. c. amar. Comp,

■s-LDn], rpst.
K. <PJldh, v. (§ 60).
Lovingly, 1. Where she delights to dwell, 383. Whom they fondly love [G. 153],
392. 1=.eSgCjuiAAieurr, uasaaif, those who love US not, 2o6.

k. immortals, gods, 373. [s. ^ + «p]

Nig. c$ylopQa eStLjjSP QjS&ieuif.

k. ambrosia, 200, 210, 217.

[S. where 0 In many forms. ^iA00th, ^nSr^io, s/Ltib®, &jQp$in,

<2/dfgl, <2/0111, 0($i*g’. Comp. K. 82, etr&itr ( *^;.]

10 5
278 dJ6!»L£ -©1 IT.

^j<SS)ll amai, satisfy. [This seems a form of ^aom = s.

m. amey. Comp. ji/ldit, a variation of it. Also &l£I,
&LDip, j?j<oi»LcnLni> = &L- iLitii.]
K. v. (§§ 5% 64).
^y>S> ^ant/w^mr, 54. With and srtu&jgi = thoroughly, fully, 63. ^aoiola/, fit¬
ness: things agreeable to one’s profession, 135. We are utterly at rest, 182. One
who is pleasing ; provided for fo<i>d, 240. Possessing in full measure, 361.

,_gy Lb AM.
k. jyuo = <s>iLp(3j, beauty. [Nig. =gya)tntp<s<s®<F#0^/rsBf/7(Tm.]
^lii\s6m (Lorr^iT&lLb), 148, 151, 176, 194, 373.
j>/ih\u>0iB(s; 396 (? 14).
'gym | GW®, 372: in all these beautiful.
^uDU^>=zuf]QLonflt scandal, evil report. 87.
Nig. ^s/ibuQeo uf!l£Q&rGV ^evGevirir ^iflaspevir grfipevirQu).

K. «sytiLjf an arrow: s'Ssm, etruo, sj<sy, u/raaru>, 89,152.

[T., M., and C. Nig. ft iyu4i C«uuj srami. Here the first two meanings are
from S. ^Tff, water; the other two seem to be the word for bambu. perhaps ««i>4.]
cgylold, 395. [See Nanmll, 370.] A meaningless ex¬
pletive. Probably a voc. of [g. 116.]
jt/iiiDir, 173. Probably voc. of a stronger
form of =gytf|m: a particle indicating surprise or
emotion: ‘Ah, do so!’ [g. 117.]
^LDLD,2esr= ^iuLt J)/ii<stou>, jt]uiLn6sr} eg>/tiiLDiTerrr 14. [s. 'ST^T.
But it may be 4-u3^ssreSuS^u<oB)U.LU.]

ejyiu ay. [Comp. g? = subtileness.]

k. ^ujit=zQ^uj (§ 57) perform, 16. [g. 153.]
'Syiueo = adjacency.
^luarmteauS^imari, ."yiueu/nf, the neighbours, 87.
[T. 10 : ‘ g®/® ^OTsroiffliicurwjiunScijOL/, residence near those who do not share
their food with guests.’]

<§>!uSmTassfl, the wife of Indra: ^i^lnmQpeS} 381.

The reference is to the story given in Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, vol. i. p. 310, etc.
Cor. of S. 4*TJI f*l): some confusion with ^tSurmiexnb, Indra’s white elephant.

.jyii&ri) = keenness; keen-edged, 386.

Nig. jyiSd) treiru <?»(?«u X-imia.

k. ar, rare, precious. / ,

^0, «9 0514 m. Comp,
s. *t. G. 121. H. B. § I3I. e.]
 54 0 eh — <24 (T IT. 279

k. esy(51 sir, grace, favour, benevolence. ^sbuj,

%«ou: 7, 273, 321.
^(Tjer/^a) merciless Yaman, 20.
(^.) regard with favour, 390. [g. 137.]
jy® | ti, hard to (obtain, bear up against, etc), 9, 34,
4°, 57, 381. That scarce may (perish), 137, 226,
241, 249> 3l6- A sort? (disease), 173, 295, 363.
1 oj/r/f, those whom it is hard to (abandon), 162,
224, 226.
\&, 74, 76, 109, 161, 184, 244, 352, 353. (It rarely
or never occurs.) 361.
egyrfl | lu, (things) hard to . . ., 77, 282, 317.
sirfl\uun, hard (to find), 77, 165 = choice spirits.
«gy<2> | because of the impossibility of, 56. Im¬
pregnable, 164.
[N. M. K. 36 : ‘.—
^rfhnoiprrrjp QarrAru—Qutfhu
Qu/AiUffJW crtupu u(b)th.

If y.ou look closely, precious things by precious things men buy ; and great things
by the great are won ! ’]

^@11$it, dear life, precious life, 238, 330.

cgyffi®. Comp. sjapfiLD.

1. Red: Qaeiefiaj, 396. 2. Gum-lac.

[Comp. S. = ^?B. M. arukku. T. era. C. arugui]

Nig. ^jjiQseoru QtDQp@ setreflar eSspuQp<& QaiuLjih

s. ^y/7<5cear=king, 134.
[S. <1*1*^. See K. under
Nig. tgjrr&(o6Br efihuirifiib loebr^yib,

4OO. S/U’QJlh.
k. <g>i!r6tk=arr<au60, stronghold, 164. [Comp. s.
'gqnemuD. Also ^ni\
Nig. ^ueacsrE aai&Ej&trQi—

sjun, 241: a serpent: umhq.

Nig. jprLfsiii ueitQurev*.

Words which are undoubtedly identical in origin with Sanskrit words are often so
changed in the South-Indian or ‘Dravidian’ languages, by the operation of well-ascer¬
tained phonetic laws, that they would hardly be recognised by any one unacquainted
with the tendencies of the Tamil phonetic system.

Thus in Sanskrit we have (from IJ), and ultimately

 2cSo SH T !& £9* —

The verbal roots pari, par, parru are found in all the Dravidian dialects, in both
ancient and modern forms, with the same original notion of ‘ gliding ’ and ‘ slipping.

But the equivalents of the Sanskrit noun Tftj {serpens, (pirerov) in Tamil are mrious.
These are parppam, farubam, aravam, aravu, ara, and arai {eiCiutb, &@u<A, gftai,
<Syirr, g/anr).
The following principles are here illustrated :—
t. Tamil cannot tolerate, as a general rule, the sound of mute and liquid together.
It rejects consonantal diphthongs : rp must become rup, rap, or rip.
2. When k, t, or p (any tenuis'! begins any syllable of a word except the first,
it becomes, in order, g, th (as in ‘this’), or b (i.e. the tenuis is changed into its
corresponding media'): thus paruppam becomes farubam.
3. The Tamil has neither any real sibilant nor aspirate ; (# is really a soft palatal:)
thus parupam may become arubam; and through the influence of u we have v for b
(so Sanskrit fW is in Tamil aval). Sanskrit R may be dropped in Tamil, or * may
be used for it.
(In Canarese for ‘ serpent ’ we have hava ; this is in Telugu pdmu, in Tamil pambu,
and in Tuda pdb.)
4. Final m is constantly dropped in Tamil, and the remaining vowel is written u,
but is pronounced very faintly. Thus aravam is now aravu.
5. By syncope and crasis aravu becomes ara, and final a is often changed into
ai or a. Thus arai is a Tamil form of S.

I ppi (§ 62) = $nrpgv.

1. Cry: sfQf. 2. Reiterate foolishly: 41. 3. Reverberate: 249.
[Comp. S. ^\. £l<vgsi,
Nig. JfJjSjDCo) jyQpents (&0012:, 90®.)

1 . a lion. [s. ^fr.]

= a lion, 141, 152, 198. [See w.] Nig. gives thirty-two meanings.

2. See under =gy/f.

rice unboiled, 94. [In m. an. From -/ari, reap.]
^I<3\(5, n. [for m.,c.,t.], the neighbourhood.
234, 'gjQjj&ij, nearness + ^#7 = what grows near:
'gyetssflujg), 261.
[^(251 <5(5, diminish: T. 50: ‘ uxsoLp Qsrrerr,
a star that lessens the rain.’]
s. ^QTjpgua = Qurrfrrjek, wealth, 304.
Nig. <gj<30jsGu> Quir^etr G)uirebruir^\.

It'represents two Sanskrit words, ( = half) and ( = substance).

k. a flower-bud. vCgy®, 390, 400. [In k. also.

^(Tjrn + y.]
«gy(51 ©S, a water-fall. [In m. Comp. s. The
idea seems to be that which resounds.\
GsraDfiiugeS, a cascade like a garland on the brow of the hill, 71. ^^Qaiair^cS,
77. gejaQfeS, ^&(§ic@eSf l6l. DS(gtSf 2 28, 285. QuaastgeN, 231.
232. 290. umuQtS, 307. L$ptiS($e3f 343. $)6ve*(7ja9, 344. incutHour drfl
eS’ofiui^eS, 369.
 [5 sir- ©J &0. 281

^IQ^en, see =gy/T.

=gy®»F, half, middle. [Comp. s. m. ara. t. ara.
c. arai.]
Stem, trunk of a tree, 246. The waist, 281.

si/Qurr, a mere^ expletive: it is euphonic.

See Nanniil, 373. [G. 116.] 211, 239, 266, 3S6.

J9JSV AL.
^j&x^ — €Teaiu) computation. In this sense found only
in t. Comp. =?yeir.
srsm^jiasQ^eS, shells used in computation, 22.
,g)f60(jsj&rTir)&iDi-i, infinite learning, 140.
Nig. r£/GV(§Qt5iba;$Q!Ttuir$ uevaanp'gjard) Qu€tktQ€oat§).

^>]sd | suesr, a Crab : (S^eror®, a<sm®, Q^sm® ; anaai—u,

anaai—au, au.au>, 123. The V seems to be =gyaJ =
night.
Its meanings are four ( = ‘he of the night’) : i. a crab, coming out of its hole by
night; 2. the sign cancer ; 3. the moon ; 4. a cat, having claws like a crab. See
Nanniil, v(yfs$hu&>, 36—a curious old bit, worth study—
‘ <^c5y c2/afhu 'g/GueuGurpehr uiririlnJlGigB)
@$)<oV>!TtL]G)G)£rr€Bbr u&-ir <°y3srtu ueveSULjil.
(Sauls $<58>n 'gj'faujLifi gj^&tr $<zG>peu€GTQ(TTjafar
Qmer afte\u'ii it. i_ isinQuir gst@ireu !

gp gp gwir.

The Forsaken Wife.

Ah ! the loving crab with its young ones, sharing its dripping food, in its wet
hollow chamber, amid the buffeting of the foam-besprinkling waves, sleepless, agitated
with desire for its lord’s embrace, suffers affliction as I do,—Alas!—O thou of
fragrant brow.’
eSt/Gogu [an imitative word : ^ya) + =gya> +&. See 25. In m.
Comp. <21 Qp], lament aloud, 20, 25, 29.

cg!/&)ifl=flower=j>/&)if = LD&)iT, 199.

Nig. cjywrf) aa&aifl g/gisor ^/ifiQxrQjiDirtb ^stiirQui,
[It is from v. + §} = ‘ that which unfolds, expands, shines forth.’ Hence
1. flower; 2. the oleander; 3. the sun; 4. beauty-lines in the eye ; and 5. beauty
in general. See T. v'alar.]

^jeS=Quuf., an hermaphrodite, 85. [ = not.

The s.
k. [m., t., c. as noun and verb in many forms.
Comp. cgya)|u)(75, \ wihQ^icisr.]
(n.) a wave, = .SW, 107, v, (§ 64). Cause to wave, agitate, 47, 128, 194, 224, 391.
Distress by rivalling, 287.
[T. 50: * Quintal, a king who afflicts his people.’]
28a cv) ■ ■ ■ 6U IT ($•

not. (§§ 43, 44.) See ^ek. Comp. k. and g. 125.

SIA«u/rA 21,69, I05> 120,130,140, 303, 304, 309 ‘except.’ [‘erairenrmirp
(jyAsureiA, ."yAey^i),
iS/jDiiasmurrGir, who but me?’ Ji. Chin. i. 230.] (as if from g sj^gt = ‘exclude’), 58,
70 * besides,’ 287, 342. it is not, 1, 77,143, 165, 212, 223, 249, 258, 261, 299,
302. s/&™gi, 76, 142, 177, 212, 265 ‘except.’ s\A®, they are not, not, 118, 131, 134,
37°» 371- As noun: ‘things which are not,’ 171. ^tar, are not, 236, 395. w—
t°/evGvtr0f 321.

S/*>*>t, jy*«urf, 108, 11 2, l8l, 221, 225, 236, 3O3, 379.

«jyis the full form, 268.
.sy&rur A«\)if, ‘ they are not as . . .,’ 245.
^sysu/rar, 273. S/&r | aoio, 229, 262, ‘absence of.’ Comp. j£j<xrmu3.

[Looking at the use of T. ga-ka — si»>wn&>, from a-vn = ^cg, I feel inclined to think
that jyA = ^*A, employed in the negative mood: so that s/^s> = — T. kdlhu.
Neither ,$yA nor @A has primarily a negative meaning. See ®A.]
cgysu |
it. grow less :
the shadows of declining day, 166.
an immodest word, 354, 372.
k. ^a)|a)a>, suffering, want, privation:
euguemu), poverty, 170, 252, 287.

s. S/&vpjsuD [for ^u^^ui]=:uijj6aff&)&)injD&)} unprofitably.

[S. WCg = unbound. Confounded with csya/io.]
s. j>ieu}u)^uLi=disrespect, 163.
[S. ^TW?T. See ȣ).]

^leuair [=gy + ^yeor], he, that man.

jy*®*, 155. jyfflGar, such a man, 307. jya/SKT, 273. Sjap®, 23, 158. ,3y«/OT, 136,
«Sy«nr, ^y®s»iT, 67. ^ya/CL/r®, ^yaiifldirQpar, 117, 209. s/*nr*r, 103. ^y®jto, than, 227
(fifth case), si®#a®, 374. r

k. 'jfysuT ava, an imitative word, from

l. ^<surr = QetuLaaa, intense desire, 59, 181.
2. ^<a//r|<D/, ?/. (§ 62) desire.
gl®jntlj = '°)l<3iine3, leaning to the female side, 251.
g\<sunpp&&=s\Giitt<8i>pp&&, such as eyes covet, 251.
Comp. H. B. § 70*.
[A/a. 12: ‘ parmreir, <°ya/«r>a/®,£)OT
^lonraipUJiSeor ^pp ^eoiicnjui • — ^jOJireuQjjear

c5yJ gBaeflprfii&P'pe&G!),

Quit (gib L/cro^ayil. Lfgisg).

He who has cut off desire stands fast I If he cut off desires of the five (senses) fully
shall he be filled with good. He who cuts not off desire shall be subject to vanity!
(jya/eir from si«“>, “ vanity.”) If so, dragged away by the fivefold elephant (five senses)
he shall go to enter the abyss (hell).’
JI. Chin. xiii. 14: * ifi&aop S/uSAgi Qaisrara su-paaiirtLirBig. («i_^>g jy®nu ^ig.)
A- the flood sweeping away the stone dam seeks the sea.’]
 &J. 283

avi, soften.
jyati, v. n. [and a.) (§ 56. I) — solten, abate,
become extinguished. Comp. ^eSIf.
Whose crest has been lowered, 66. After the roar has died away, 332.
k. 'gyeSlir, v. (§ 60) glisten; glittering rays, 89. [g. 153.]
Nig. ^jeShr^Qe^ Qtuiieflil!ppQui.

v. n. and a., loosen, expand. [Comp. ^eSI.]

(§ 56. I.)
Have been loosed, 12. [G. 83.] A garland of opening buds, 390. [G. 153.]

K. — ^<smu (^ana/ in Mu.), assembly, 325. [s. WIT-]

[See also
^fesxsouj{S^&), knowledge requisite for the
Ch. xxxii.
In K. is the ‘council of state;’ here it is the ‘learned assembly.’ Comp.

K. ^6ue£luJL£) = Qurr(yrp<SB)w, mesrsQsnLLL—us,^iQ£asa^i{ep<sfreSlujLo),

the pure in heart, 322.

.-gyrp ar [=perish. In m. ‘be expended,’ see csytpat,

^eror/E/gj],
i. fire: ^dQeafl, Qguuuud, heat, 89, 124, 202.
[Comp. gjmcum, gjpesrib, S. Comp. In M. T.]
11. I®, beauty: ®/6otul/ = adornment, 131. [fair, erflev.
Comp, ec, 2, 24, 75; and &J3, 13. In m.—
seems hardly a classical word = @tg®. Comp, ^r?.]
k. (§ 57) perish ; go to ruin, 147, 272, 293 [«/r>q].
Lose, io=), 252, 309. Waste away, 141. Fall
into despair, 33. Die, 302, for [g. 41].
(§ 64) destroy, 92, 129, 238 [<sul®].
k. ^i(Lp (§ 60) weep aloud, 397.
[Comp. S. In M.]
^l(Lp\ra(3j=i. siogijj57, sink down; 2. Q&®, be injured,
> sullied,destroyed,in,300,353. [Seemsconfounded
With U)(2£/E/(gj.]
Comp. T. 95 : ‘ glfiaiqfiii&p filesTgpib uQQisriiib, loir/sar
Qffij&oiQfiejaJ; Qp/rGirjpOi eSeir.yjeiitb ....
The disease of hunger that eats so as to injure the intellect, and the avarice that
destroys the attachment of men.’

JV&1& (§62) rot away. Comp, ^ifl, 123. [In m.]

stQg | #gr = u$ (§ 64) set in, inlay (jewels in gold), 347.
[Comp. ,£(0. § 160. K. has the intransitive form <sya>
 284 ©1 dt — nf?.

ypjerr al, measure, [m. In c. the idea is contiguity. Comp, ^esm.]

k. ^ysrr, v. (§ 66) measure, 7, 103 (int. or pass.).
[Jl. Chin. i. 184: ‘cgy<stris0ax Qutraib crd)6u/rm gjit& aptstnp isirGeir *
t2IGirfcJs6BT euiTQfi isir^Lb j

On that self-same day all his enjoyments were meted out to each one; his days of
life, too, were meted out.’]
a measure, 81, 91, 323, 330.
^jeanuiijS ^jetreSl^eo in ^72 - £-&r<S)j<oU)!HurT6ti in 271.
Comp. 36.
0^/ra)6uerrffl/, a mere empty name, 195.
With rel. part. = until, up to, 190, 209. (With cr&evirib, mi. See e, «raos.)
k. ^etrireij, v. mingle. (Comp. c^ySsw.)
^efreuj = j>jetnreSuj} commingled : a variation of
<=gy@r, 177, 240.
k. ^y«^(55, it. take by handfuls, 262. [m.]

k. =syerfl, tenderness, kindness, gentle-minded, 355.

[The root idea is mellowness, softness, decay. Comp, ^ifi, g/Qftg, which in C. have /.
Comp, also <^®S, 9, ; and S. <*).]
Commentator says <3y®0 = sr&enm or eraflemto, 15 ; but = ^y*L/; and comp. K. 336.
jyafluir, ‘ poor persons; ’ or, condescendingly, ‘ worthy good souls,’ 298. ^oB, v. (§ 57).
so that the hearer is crushed, 219 : 0/r<g«C®irm;
Nig. g/eflerairu aieibrShi ^/edrQuirSl vrpQuir.

y^jp arr, cut, cease.

1. k. c5y/r>/i (^:pdsr)t virtue, charity; |Varr=«^, decide. In m.
= law. In ancient c. aravu= justice =&<V)Lduo. See
my Kurral, p. 196.]
7, 10, 19, 32, 36, 82, 15S, 165, I90, 321, 330, 338. 29, 326, 332.
glPflsgiOuireo,the part which treats of virtue; i. e. ch. i-xiii. ch. iv.
p/pCiuaxir, the aid of charity, 38, 99. 272. gipQiefi, n8, 172. ^pfatp,
257, 322 : the path of virtue.

11. k. =syfl, v. (§ 57) know. [t. eru. m. and c. ari. Arr.

Comp. cgyj».]
= 183. nfii/Hrr, 229. jjflwib [K. 36] [G. 83], we will know,
attend to, do, 19, 328, 332. [G. 83] 272. [G. 95], what one should
know, 74, 108. j/fiig! [G. 86] 74, 158, 255, 384, 395. [G. 140] 78, 86, 204.
j/l$iuraDia, 333.

n [G. 86, H.B. § 97].

I 2. jypure [G. 91] 163, 171, 257.
„ 1 1. they know not, 48, 380.
gjfltuirt, 313= j J T °
( 2. tho-e who know not, 108, 344.

Sll$isiu> [G. 141] 108, 213. Pjfiwrr, those who know, 61, 73, 140. SllSvi, 282.

jffliuifrt, 275. gjfiurgi [G. 90] 331. you would know [G. 83] 106, 252.
 <§4 6tn CD - 3
S T. 285

[G. 94] 317. ch. xxxii. sjfij a/, wisdom [G. 94] 16, 139, 193, 196, 249,
258, 262, 367. sn^aiirarf, 254. s/ft®tgneu, books of wisdom, 140. ^aS/sarawf [G. 93]
162,187,137,301,351. ^»9a!wsu/r/f, 304. siflGvdr, 399. ^tS^eSi (see £D®u), 165.
171,380. ^nSuScw [G. 84] 172. jjfliLlljuJ-t-gl, 212. ch. XXvi. s/ft®!®*1—'aoto,
ch. xxv. Wfth ««, 56, 133, 138, 211, 256. (See «&.) giefoemfiai, 27, 227.
329. (Ju173. leeaeapoj, II, 187, 254, 320. With EOTJJ, 257. 4<vsu»9a/, 8,
1-21, 239, 320, ch. xxxiii. arsfe), 311. Qaterarffa/, 375.
III. Adj. form of six [H. B. § 172], 1.
IV. (z>. tr. § 64.) [Comp. «g». From so from jg)w. In M.,C.,T.] Sever,
cut off. Remove, cut the bonds of, 132. ^4*fii)iurairi, are destitute of power to
divest themselves of, 352. [<3 is inserted.]
V. (v. intr. § 68.) Be severed, cease, fail. [Opp. to a-j? ]
[Comp, a-st and s/gi in the following :
1 Sjip&iTU upemajQuireo
$ireiiirir supaieveuir ; ^s^err^s^p
Q/Sff-i • /y iijth 16yi’ QlFUJjSg^Jlb (o UtTG\)(o QJ

H-pteutrir S-pey.
Those are not friends who withdraw when you suffer want, like water-birds who
forsake the tank when its waters fail; they are friends who stick by you, like the
water-lilies in that tank.’ Mu.]
SjStift, a failing spring [G. 153] 275 ( = term. ‘dess'), 157, 260, 333: with a/©,
a*©, and a. s/sin OiL-fsgiib, even when it dries up, 185. (§ 85.) s/si*1, will fail,
37°; 371- siP. when ... fails, 370. In 371, s/pp^^Q®**; 150, ^ipp&aziDi—figdi, even
when it has failed. Added to noun = ‘ without,' 8, 371. drink up, 382.
s\p — excessively, 311. Fully, 26. s/pp®*, they have been severed, 12. (§ 70*.)
sips', 150: ‘in destitution.’ s/P®*, 342. [Comp. 260.] jf/tigiih, when it is severed,
cut, = (§ 100), 41.
Neg. s/®t, cease not to have, 351. si® ( = sj®3>), 116 ; (= si®u><h), 310.
VI. s/pp^ = destitution, poverty, 78.
vii. =gy«»/r), v. sound; strike.
[s. ^ = s/eaii. Comp, s/rfisi. \/AM> cut. T. has ARA = room. C. ARAI =
Sj'smr and sftnp. M. arra.]
s/mpsi_m, the resounding sea [G. 153] 230. uaapiuonpiegi, having struck the drum,
86, 392. n. — uiranp, a rock, 360.
Nig. S/^P Qpe*>[fi Qmirp&j uirenp identj Appear Qicmj) ^®Qu>.

for 'gyebtLj, 12. [g. 41.]

[So in T. 86: ‘ sipiu ojituli ;
The relaxation and rupture of the mighty bond of love.']
' Sip MX, See Jfenr.

,_gy | gst an, such. See sj.

K. ^gySsar [so ^)esr, srear; @3sur, srSsw ; these are treated
as (5/r9uL/a93587. g. 93], such, of that kind.
si<*r | argi, 41, 87. si®* \ «*, 12. Like to, such = 9A«, 16, 44, 66, ioi, 104, 138, 186,
I92, 211, 237, 262, 269, 381,392, 4OO. s/^&f 96, 176, 305, 330, 360, 373, 374,
375. siPsn is another form of si®*®*s> (si®* + s>\ 136- 8, 211, 240, 254, 257, 331 332,
336) 386. These forms are added to the aSforOiuAam, used, for the QuajQas&ib • thus
S)®iijsp^, it is as though (a dog) seated itself, si®*|©«j, thou who art as . . . , 225.
286 &i sir UJ — $.

span is a strengthened form of =sy«*- (but see K. lex.). = so much as, such-like,
SO, 239, 270, 329, 344, 374, 386, 390. loartfiteriut, g) air fats* ur, ‘ they are as . . .,’ 245.
all, 104. jfigrutb, ‘we are as . . . 388. ^hmuri, ‘those who are like,’ 213,
216, 218, 388. [For the construction see my Kurral, Introd. p. xxiv. § 10. Comp,
use of T. attu.~]

k. ^atH, affection, love, 305, 321, 370, 371, 377.

In M. ambu or anbu. Seems connected with S, = water. Comp. mib in both
senses.
j)/esr\iotoin,see JijeO.
j>l®srf8&)} a fabulous bird which is said never to survive
its mate, 376. ^j^jeo’Seo,
if that is not, this is not.]
Nig. prLjetr^QpGv mrQetrar ^ib _
j>j\<oBrru •. 1. see = it is not.
II. =^y*®/rar, on that day. So a&g (LSdravp) 23, 36. (<5y, g), a with «,+ g.)

167. [s. fn.] It is referred to in 135.

^/esresrw,
^enrQ^. Comp. =gyiQfi. An interjection’: Alasf 330.
[g. 117.]

AX, A.
^ a, see cgy.
1. ^|@, become, be, befit; profit. It is an auxiliary of
very extensive use, often redundant.
[§58,^. T. K-vu (ka). M. Tul. a \pini. C. A | gu, a \p, ah | a. Comp. S. W + ^
and ITT. Whatever may be the source of the word, its use in poetry has been in¬
fluenced by the S.^mf7T=^@<a.}
1. Inf. = as, 1. Contracted into <fj = as, 7, 28, 165. While there is, 86,
341, 344, 345, 346. gair®, as though any one (of these faculties) existed, 143.
2. Past adv. part. ^u = ^9 (§§ 40, 136, 137). 1, 3 = having become: ‘as.’ 23, 67,
122, 357, 361 : though it be, or have, 367. (§ 77), 329, 359.
3. Adj. part. ^ (§ 74). =«.«*._,So, 28, 37, 278, 334, 367. [G.
14] 184. ^lutsres, when it is : [««■*», and § 97 note,"] 241. 14, 265.
4. Verbal noun. the becoming (§ 148), 286. <§[«&, 205. 1, 240, 358.
5. Future. 112, 150; they will flourish (§ 72), 301. <gg«f, 124, 343, 349.
256. (Often sueh forms are redundant: § 151,) we shall prosper, 32.
73. no, 347, 360 4T redundant, 23,112, 247, 348, 376, 380. ,gg*, 14,17, no,
129, 243, 257. 181), 359. [G. 83. Comp. Telugu aorist, avu-dumu.~]
5, it will serve; resulting benefit (§ 88), 17, 73, 242, 271.
6. Past tense. she became, 376.
' Past part. noun. things that became, 23., 349. ^Buntr,
^Bajrt [G. 82, 95] 15, 124. those who are (foes), 52, 299. So «g<u = ^«r«,«, 70.
7. «g.S«Sr (§ 95) if it be, 115, 229, 357, 362. The neg.'is g)<W«S«ir, 126. c/ri
for our part, 293. (§ ioo), 5, 38, 98,115, 139, 147, 176, 186,
206, 329, 347, 350, 351, 355, 360. 4®*, 15, 37.
 fj, & § — gjiiuso. 287

8. Imp. ^<SiiSedr [G. 84] "J.

9. Neg. ^sr \& [G. 89] 104, 243, 337. <g« ( = «g«v8) 79.
10. With c-«*r® (which see) 12, 337. With (which see) 360. With n-an—pgi 147.

11. v. tr. (§ 62) make, cause; kindle, 225;

will cause, 124.
^saih, increase, 129, 301, 327. Wealth :
32> 275-
III. <g = a cow: ,g<*, udF, 101, 115, 118, 279. 4JUU-, the wild cow [see wr], 319,
377- */>® = 4- <g, a cow with a young calf. C^ior [see CV]. = or
*i_ + ior = an elephant in rut, 300. [Comp, .g&v, <g«w, ior, mrOr, m®.]
IV. ,g is a direct interrogative [G. 6]. Sometimes <mr (u-nr/f, iurgi) = v, 92.
V. <g is a neg. verb. term. i«w [G. 91] 6, 97, 109, no; and middle particle. Its
use in the negative is fourfold: (1) finite verb: [G. 89] 4, 6, j£)aajir = !§)x<*rgi; (2) by
apocope, for adv. part.: [G. 90] 5, 230, srur = ; (3) for adj. part.: [G. 91] 145,
iDj-gj) = tar^jg; (4) in verb, nouns (V + 4i + £ro“) : 145.
VI. ,g is a term, of positive adv. part, [G. 86] 14, 366.
VII. ,g is an interjection. See for .g^g, for ,g ! 9.
VIII. = = way, manner. See I. 1.
IX. In the beginning of Sanskrit words <g (1) reverses the meaning, thus <*T is give,
and ’SH^T is take ; (2) expresses up to.
X. is a demonstrative. See <g.

(1) ^|ii(^ = ^jiwQa. [In t.e, e are often used for a, a:

EL = ^ar, — EDU =^ffirar®, ERI = ^/$, etc.]
There, 23, 193. There, then, and so, 28, 267. .geC* =just so, 244. So, as, 38,
51, 79, 139, 179, 197, 280, 321, 322. [With neg. verb. part, tt-meirgi for rel. part.
B-mrrrfi. See K. Introd. p. xxiv. § 10.] Then, 120.

(2) | sm®=[. there, 35. [Comp. t. vadda.)

<g|c*\sDi_, adj. form of : (see g>) 91, 271: ‘the gate, of Paradise.’
ii. a year, 351. [T. edu. M. C. edu, erru.] iii. Comp. eg*.

ad [see 45<ssbr], move.

1. k. «g®, swing, oscillate; play, dance; move briskly.
[§ 62. Comp. s. ?jit. m., t., c. Also in c. madu\
wleo a cloud traversing the hill-side, 28. So Cmej ,g© in 113.
^gij* n-abur, will gain a subsistence by dancing: 85, 191. <g®,
actively a/ work, 113. iS@ ,g®, wz<wi? wrr—touch lightly—superficially, 115. That
vibrates at every touch, 192. As it disports itself, 240, 331. Bathe, <gqun [G. 86 =
§97] 332. g®^i = g®Cwii [G. 83] 332, 387.

11. (§ 160) grind in a mill, 35. [m. c. atu]

^esar, ^earetau), see

^ssard) = love: 374. [Lit. juice. Comp, /fxti/
its two uses. */AN, AN.]
[< Qmt&pQurqsa to us lovelorn creatures.’ Kalit. i.]

^tbueo, n. the red and white water-lily, 236, ?

[Comp. S. water = tg^. M., C.] -
288 ©4 an ic — 54, so.

turtle, tortoise : s^iruni, 331. comp. s.

M. AMA. C. AME.]

^stold, [g. 90, gi].

amrar>Lot 67, might be neg. verb, part., oi neg. verb, noun (®ew + anm).

AY. [Ay, ayi, ayu. m., c.]

I. See
II. Term. 2 pers. sing. : Qeiti# | nil. G. 77.
III. Voc. ending, 126: iSarGr\inCi. G. 64.
IV. v. (§ 57). Investigate, enquire closely, seek out, cull, care for. [Comp. •/g,
M. = cull. C.] 26,37,63,393. choice excellence, [G. 153] 339. ©srojp, an
exquisite jewel, 372.
Hence ^mrii [intensive of M. aray. C. arei. See 135. 196. Ch.
XXii. GLLuir!Tiriu0<3o.
V. (n.) Mother : emu, 400. [C. ayi. Hind. ayd. " M. dya.]

rj.suit, thousands of persons, 284.

[^1lihib. S. § 172. M. C. SAVIRA.]

^ AR.

I. See St', 238, 330 : = ^(5®ioufai.

II. Affix = = Psy + ^if.] G. 93.
III. v. n. (§ 57). Become full ='fcvD, 4, 378, 396. [Comp. ^/r«u. S. M,
T. AR. C.] fully, our fill, 302, 366. ^ [G. 153] 16, 217.
Hence seek out thoroughly. See v. a. Fill themselves, feed full, 200.
IV. v. a. (§64). 1. Sound, resound, hum, 73, 122, 161, 223, 290, 364. [S.'SHa^’,
^.] 2. Bind, tie, 122. [M. ar | kku. C.] [for by
G. 41], full, ripe, 351.

AL. [M.]
I. Case ending [G. 59] : ‘ instrument.’ For this is also used. It is really the
verbal root and wor* added. [See C D. G., p. 172.]
II. Verb, inflection [G. 86] : ‘ condition.’
III. v. n. Become full, complete (§ 70). [Comp. This seems to be used for
ffrAi, and q.v., by rngpu., see III Gr. index.] ^sirp, being full, 54 : —
eiraxp or 106, 163, 252.
IV. As a redundant syllable, filling up the metrical foot: [G. n6] ;
but it generally seems = since, because: 30, 55, 81, 83, 84, 132, 305, 324, 386.
V. egjsu, a banyan tree, Ficus Indica. [C. probably from gi&ai — broad.] 38,
197. See Ainslie, vol. ii. p. 11. Its minute seeds are much used in medicine.
The Telugu version of 38 is:
‘ Chitta9uddhi galgi chesina punyambu
Konchemainanadiyu koduva gadu;
Vittanambu marri vrikshambunakunenta ?
Any meritorious deed done with pure intention though small is not defective ;—how
large is the seed of the banyan tree?’ Vem. i. 67.
 — |H,L #. 289

ar, v. (§ 57) sink. k. [From

a sinking vessel, [G. 153] 12. With hollow, sunken eyes, 49.
[‘<”yarp, a hell that deep engulfs.’ T. 24.]
[M. C. ala. A. C. al | du. T. lo | tu, where Lo = a-dr. Many words belong to
this group: pirip, &&, o?ii, aS®, @sj, @«J, £g«): (4 = ar seems to give an idea of
‘depth.* comp. s. TfTv, ^imnr.]

srr AL (^saar an, ad).

k. i. ^sir, v. [§ 56 (III)] rule ; use. Comp.
[This is an old root. A Tuda says ‘I am an ^™’=a man, in answer to a
question regarding his tribe. T. el. (e in sense of ‘ elevation ’ = <-$, iur.) K. alu.
In some places as a fern, termination = ^ys/ar: '§)sueu/rar = g)®ucua/c3r. So <^r = .syarf, etc.~\

^6rr\eSIZsBT=(ipiu/b&)r manly effort, [g. 153] 195.

11. n.a person, 20. [Here ^lL, Nan. 255.] A
slave : ©om, 122.
hi. in terminations =
r^etr she. [g. 77, 93, 95.] See
1§K «"«>, etc., 382, 383, 384, 386.
iv. ^stresr (^ek + ^ssr), an affix of possession or agency=
‘ he who possesses or exercises’=^<smi—tu<snm,
&-<smi—UjtT<cbr.
n><X6V ^pIsurreinT, the truly wise, II.
GH&kem/titijrr&riT,men firm in wisdom, 27.
Ljd^^fSisurrerrn, men of trivial knowledge, 8.
^(SmesiuLurrefresT, one debased, 282.

2_s!»t_tu/rsrrgsr, a possessor of, x6, 65.

^edaerrrr — ^]jbp<sun, those destitute of, 138.

Qarmisr(€V)6triT, worthless persons : ©S’emrr, 243.

v. male; the masculine character: opp. Quek,

* 202, 251, 386.
[M., C. ? from ^ar, or, more probably, See <sy«OTraaw.]

the duty of a man, 98.

vi. ^6SBr|®»t0 [from (1) cgor and (2)
(1) The exercise or possession of anything. In C. = a-am-anu. ^aj^ewrawsrom,
ch. xxxiii, ‘ ignorance, stupidity.’
(2) Manliness, 194. Almost = ‘ ness ’ in the four following:

QuaesmsoiLD, 199 • &n<5br(rr?6m&»LD (&it£o), 126, 142;

sssumemeaLD {&-Qp), 240 J ^tre(rnem<ss)LD, ch. XX, 200.
vii. ^lL\@, the use, mastery, practice, exercise of any¬
thing, 215.
u
290 & fB — fi £ J» «*>■

K. cARR. [Comp, c9/3», CUt.]

i. n. six, § 172. [m., t., c. tuda. tu. aji. c. d. g.

p- 235.J
11. n. a way: a/^7, u>nn&atb, Qv/fl: 194, holes in
the roof, 383. [m. Comp. ^®.] gi/pppirgu, the way
of virtue, 257, 322; GmaiuirQy, decorously, 382.
Manner, method: ®/sro«, 13, 23, 97 (with rel. part.
=how?), 313, 398. Way of life: 79;
pasr^payesr, according to his conduct; or=pdsr^)
QeopnQesr, by himself alone, 243.
In 5 it seems best to take as a comp. = ‘ go : ’ the desert path along which
Death takes his way. Conduct: «S&or, in 103.

uftssnungn = @a)so/r>ti>:domestic life, or virtue.

[Notice the close connexion between gyp^
and ^gv.] 54.
2-gmhgj>gv=m every fitting way, 95.
In 98 ^pfSeisr may be (1) by (or than) the river;
(2) if you do (or give)) or (3) in the ordained
method.
stringv, a journey on foot, pilgrimage, 268.
straitened circumstances, 288.
OPLli—irpu, hindrance, difficulties, 288.
hi. ^gu, n. a river: ibJSI. Often written ajngs.. [Comp.
t. karu, ‘ flow; ’ and erru.] 136, 150, 185.
Cioetf/rjj/, a river of perspiration, 268.
iv. ^gv, n. a direction: : tsneoirguLn u, open to
every wind that blows, 383.
v. ^gu, v. (§ 62) grow cool; become mitigated, healed,
88. [Comp. s. m., t., c.]

VI. 'Qpsv, v. (§ 62) do: Qeiij, 22, 174, 185, 286, 288 (e.pe3
understood), 295, 303, 309 ; [t. atu. ? a variant of
The idea is power active and passive.]
Protect (snun understood), 184; bear, 149; endure,
i5b 396 i be able> 329-
'QpgiiB'gi'fassr, as long as you can put up with it,
75-
•&pp=tS!a : much, 6, 7, 34, 62, 69, 78.
^j>pp®) = eueSI: power (of action and endurance),
59, 3J3-
 tJ, IB 2) £ IT if — 291

^PW&nrr, the poor and helpless: pfipglan: those

unable to do anything in return, 98. [111
Gr. 95.]
^p^ssiLD, the absence of ^ppeo. In 67, (1) weak¬
ness ; (2) an intolerable injury.

<4^, (1) a cow. See ^ hi. 239. = (2) <4^, term, of

3rd case, 195.
«4£OT2w>, i. see although, 329.
2. ^<557- + e-Lo [g. 59] = even by, 323.
3. 67w@)@2/ti, anything at all, 98, 159. Comp.
205.
^mp, see «$«> and eo.

® *■
1.
1. @ is a demonstrative letter (see sj), = ‘ this.’ A large number of pronouns,
adverbs, etc. are formed from it.
2. @ is the termination of the adverbial part, of middle verbs. [G. 86.]
3. «. is changed into S in certain forms: ‘ poor,’ makes ifl + <gjf, i; so Qu/ki,
Qfliu.
4. jg) is used for ^ in verbal inflexions. See G. 83. So Guafii'
5. In C. / (pronounced jj./) is used for ® : edam =
6. When final «- is cut off before initial <u; a short ® is introduced. [G. 24.] So in
*1 ] Qua>fiQnJir(bl 4- iurgi~Quse>fiQiutrii^iuir^.
7. In 145 S = Jjiiuij..

g)Q7€3r, he, ‘ this male.’

^jeu6ir} she, ‘ this female: ’ 14, 17. GD + ^yor.)
49.this- 52. 53-

K. ^)<E IGA, /aS5. [S.

1. v. (§ 66.
Comp. @)p, @)tu), pass over, transcend,
with «ra)?su = <s/L_, 6; leave behind: ©9®, 33 [=/£®@;
in t. 30].

11. v. (§ 57. tp is a formative, not radical. Comp.

ftp, ■%>&, c. eggu. This is
contracted into q. v.)
Despise: «w, ,#a/i/>,©, 58, 117, 136, 157, 159,
180, 219, 235, 321.
u 2
292

hi. @)<s|a), n. jealous rivalry, 137. [In M. = a fight. See k.]

Nig. u<so)s Quirir QpuQuir.

K. 19AI, agree. [g)<s®uj. s. ^t. m. iya. See @)uj.]

1. v. (§ 57) = ^)<stouj> fall to the lot of, 60; be
possible, 95, hi, 181; succeed, 152, 194 [comp.
Az7f. 97]; be innate, 187; sound out [j§)<har¬
mony], 257.
11. n. fame, 338. [s. *i^.]
[! one dead to fame.’ Kalit. i. io. See also Niti. 2, 82.]
Nig. SlsireSI

lip; petal, outer scentless leaves,

sheathe, 221. u/rW; sv, yeSpip. [m. ithal.
S. ’SHR.]
Nig. {gftjStfiU&orCtuQ y,e3eir SL^Qt—ezv ^ingpCiQuir.

^)l! id = ‘place.’ [m., c. ide, ede. t. eda.\

1. @c_ir> (w.) = g)i_ss7-.
1. = place: §Zii—$gi, inf. base for 7th case; (with verbal roots) 51. [G. 153. a/ is
euphonic] = where or when, 329.
^)z_tiuL_, extensively, 116.
@L_0O633t_ttj, vast, 300.
2. = time : wauia, ir, 91, 149, 384.
3. = the left side: 300, 388 (opp. '/am). [In this signification it is probably = au_i£,
‘north.’ So ^A3«wio = ‘right hand’ and ‘south.’ Comp. Schrader’s Prehistoric
Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples, by Jevons, p. 254.]
11. @®, v. (§ 68) give, put: GW®, £<vj.
[This is ultimately from jg); and © = place. Its other form is t for g$)tu : comp.
Tel. See also d®. M., C„ T. S. ?T, *TT.]
@®<ajit, they will give, 207.
Used as an auxiliary. (§§ 254, 263.)
eSIjgpH®, sow, 243. U)/DfhSil®£, forget, 291.
/®, degrade, 248.
«ifUL9®«6OTr, the place where they apply the drum¬
stick, 100.
iD® | gfa, = left, abandoned in the burning ground, 49.
With sit®, 96.
§)®£g>i, ashes of sprinkling, 66.

[§)lL® (§ 77), />. anfz;. part. 1 having given.'

= aSel®, 15, ^Q, = (}urrQ® or QurrseSl®, 393 ; ‘letgo.’
 (g'L.L.djreor — 293
^LLi—mssr (see £>i<asrm) redundant (=@s
Qurr&iti), 44, 237.
(§§ 74, 87) once gi\en, given for ever, 216.
dyed red, 281.
hi. @® has an idea of compression. [Comp. JD<f. c., m.
idukku.]
@lL®, (adj.) small, narrow, poor.
^ilLl-itsii, straitened circumstances, 288.

k. @®i«6w, want, straitened circumstances, 141, 348,

382. [Comp. aem. M. IDANNA.]
@®«<®ti, avarice: e-GWum, miserliness.
£§)®m®0L/ (is>Lj + <5s>=^jekuiii=T. idumu. Comp. S-i_U)L/
and see g>), want, poverty; annoyance, 107, 282.
[k. 1045. n. m. k. 97.
‘The heart knows its own bitterness.*
aetr&fleaf ^Qiagbu • £tflQubanu
LjGtr6filgpieir ^j^iL/tb* £1 tru L$(bid)<as)U
u&}Quafcn£.ir ^erreor sjLnS(b)ibea>u
aeir cu€or eSQib.
The trouble from toddy the drunkard knows;
The trouble from water the sea-gull among the birds knows;
The trouble from poverty the master of many wives knows;
The trouble of concealment knows the thief.]

§)i~H, affliction :
the pinch of poverty, 113. [m., c.]
iv. @if, v. a. 1. thunder, send forth bolts, 100. [§ 64.]
2. crush, pound in a mortar, 156. [Comp. .sytf.
m., c., T.]
v. (n.) = is®: middle.
As a sign of 7th case. ^jsAroi-, by the wayside, 192. [G. 63.] s, mean¬
while, before they die, 119. the middle course [a form of not worthy
of praise or blame, 365. fS)s»i_, the middle sort of people, not base nor first
rate (/s2w), 297, 366. g)«®i_ni)soi_Ciu, everywhere between, 46. knowing
(it) through and through, 54. commingle [nSsro*—], 80. g)soi_^gM, change,
deteriorate [£M], 216. g)s»i-Atyg, go into the midst of, 254, 255, 314.
Nig. erearu topjpib _uQumt ^srCiLfib ^Qto,

^)ld im. [m. ima ; chima ; tu. sima. c. im2. Comp. 8u5hl®.

s.
@®nu), n. a twinkle of the eyes : Beam
(1) v. (§ 64) wink, close the eyes, 302, 323, 345.
(2) shine, twinkle as jewels, 127, 146, 361.

(1) a very small fraction : --- ; an atom.

1,075,200
294 U)c|£l£j<$ITlUUL-j60-@0.

(2) iD^iiismuuLi&) the small seed of a wild

grass, 94. [m.]
[JI. Chin. iii. 3 : ‘ gftiAtAuar ^RhQur^araef^a®, accumulating a treasure by
collecting minute gains.’]

g)ldQw^t, 392, ‘with pattering sound’ = so as to say

IM. [H. B. § 273.]

g)«j IY = @®oe, Jit. [s. TIT. [§)«.]

i. g)uj6u, (n.)=nature: ©sarin.
Qld6vg9uj6v, tender-(natured), 86.
^ujQGVfS=iB®)Q6on(Lp<£a<s>ji£]) the path of natural
piety, 294.
@iLta)L/, nature: 74, 144, 205, 384 = ©ami); good¬
ness: 187, 224, 244, 292 = <?£>© SOTin.
[‘ ^nj^LSpQptQfiiLj^ an ill-conditioned servant.’ T. 67.]

ggjujpeaa;,iii = natural course.

11. v. (§ 70) be possible [comp. §><v, @)<amu,
m.] ; be composed of, 353.
v. (§ 160) use effort, bring about, 194.
iii. @ao(u, v. (§ 57) = @«d^, be practicable; combine,
adhere to, 91, 210, 306.
$)<anujiB0=2-Grr=6p6o&it}>. Comp. 36, 271, and 272.
= g)ao^/F^s®a/, what you can, 94, 95.

iv. |§)iu \ S(S i v. [§§ 62, 160. s. %, sr©]; (tr) move:

(-K7© )

= rsi—pgi, 136; (inf.) move : = ®i_, 334.

JR [ = &-£v. In c. as., in Tamil, m. iri. Not in Tel.;

but ira=i place.’ Comp. s. Lat.er-am. Old Can.iha],
1. @©, v. (§ 60) sit, 29, 254, 334; remain, 268; be, 61.
As an auxiliary : 5, 9, 19, 162, 323, 345. S£ks*Ga&, I who was, 389. [Comp.
126.] @0uu a future (aoristic) infinitive absolute : * while they are left in poverty
264, 265. 254 = [G. 142. H. B. § 100]. &)<5*ApP, 254, ‘ as
though he were ; ’ see pfpp under *syor. see under S£k3*P is for
‘it is not a thing-that ever was,’ 258. @01■*«»*, a seat, 143.

II. @/r = ‘dark’ [c. M. s. life]; only in derivatives.

Hence @©io|l/, iron, black metal. Comp. Qeu>\i-i.
@©®r, darkness (see s-en-). [m., t. irlu.]
III. ©<5, tWO = g)ff6OT®, ffrr: 18. [§ 17a]
two states, this world and the next, 129. Shrafr-®^, both. «.=
 @5 — (fso. 295

twice as much : ’ as though from ‘ become double; ’ and SieCJH, ‘ make double.’
two persons, 75.

iv. @<3, adj. great. [Comp. e_0, &.«gy, and =

Quqrjm, 168, 178.

^ifUssmpdst 79, is doubtful. See

In Kalit. i. 27 we find upiaap&a = topOunnra ! Nacinarkkiniyar says this is
eScuBQarii&)fl4Q*ir&i, ‘an anomalous form of the optative.’ (G. 85.)
?QbfUsm# for = g$j®ii0irtu, ‘thou wert;’ used as a noun = ‘thou who wert.’
(G. 77. See 126.) Then &a for &<s: a poetic license = ‘to thee who wert (on
pleasure’s side).’

^]J ira, beg. [c. ere. m., t. eruvu.]

1. §)n, V. (§ 66) = iSI&Gn&Gaerr, beg, ask.
1, 145, 270. = g)<r«Mvs<srf, 296, 305, 306, 307, 308. Often found with an,
‘ refuse.’
2. 40, 303, 305, 306, mendicity: luir&ath. Comp.

| minb, 1 dread of mendicancy,’ ch. xxxi. | «/«®io, 95.

3. @)!t\gij60it, mendicants, 279. [gfraeu®).']

{j&ifl, v. (§ 57) be driven away, take to flight, 212.

jgjiflaanfi&a = gySa, ‘ be it put away !' 79. But see under ®®. [Comp. ®yJ,
®p, and S. ft.]

charcoal: &ifl, 258 [? v/iR = ‘dark’

(®0w)]-
®0| u>Lj, iron, 122. (From ©0 11.)
[T. inumu. M. and irimbu. Metals for which there are pure Dravidian names
are Qu«w, Q/rt&L/j Qvefoamib; all connected with colours: and
irajii, paaib, iSgpisr, firwjii, gipspmiraib (T^T , *tor,
ttw, gwrin).
Of these Quror is the only real Tamil name, the others are epithets. Gold was
found in the South in abundance from pre-historic times.]

(n.) = s-saarsi/: food, fodder. Provender of

animals; prey, 193.
[Comp. C. ere. M. ira. T. era (era = erra = ‘red’).]

IL =g)S5T.
This V is found in Tel. in le = not, formed from ® *> [ Sw by apocope. So ra | du
from «| argi; and ka\du from ^| atgi (in French le and la from il |le, il|la). As
noun = illu = house. As postposition lo = in.
In M. il, ola. In C. il, im, inda. Also alii, illi, elli seem to be from the same V.
In Tuda it is or.
Comp. «-*, j/A), *-£>, a-W), a-yS.
Considering that ®*>, as a verb, is chiefly found in the purely negative mood, may it
2g 6 @so — @if.

not really be originally, in itself, positive and = a-*-, o.p, fg® ? Is it connected with
Al* ? [See *.]
I. £i)^, aw inflection = in, at; from ; than; like; of. A sign of the locative
case. [G. 61, 63.] 8 = in, 99,138, 359. [Comp. C. D. G. p. 197, etc.] 52, 2ig = than :
both @6u and g)ar.
II. g)&, ‘ if,’ form a subjunctive mood, when added to the verbal root, with or
without @, £©, 4, etc. [G. 86. H. B. §§ 95-98.] This is allied to o&, q. v, 1,4, 139.
To this suo is often added; and = ‘ although.’ See gaii, aafl&iiS, 41, 56,139, 320,
360, 383.
III. g)®r (rarely g)*, see note on 352) is a or euphonic increment, often
used for a case-ending, or to connect it with the crude form or stem is another
form, 56.
IV. g)&, w. (1) a house : ij-fev, 30, 198, 210, 225, 326, 363, 383.
(,2) A housewife : g)OT<rv)ir*, gaima;ar, io&ruj,rar, I, 86, 158, 383.
(3) A noble house, or family : ©t?., 146 (with Jo), 212, 320, 358.
(4) Domestic enjoyment: eojSa(, 13.
g)n>|cuio = g§)ej: 53, 207, 210, 225, 274. In 293 = @w«w®r. q.&> [«g®], cook-house :

emioujCjetf®, 363. t/A[ ©a [4©], refuge, 41. g)*|euarn, house, 361.

V. g)*, v. (G. 125. Comp. jyAi), used in negation of existence, or of possession,
when it governs an accusative case.
1. (1) Root used absolutely in predication: opp. to e-s*®, 7, 16, 21, 52, 99, 140,
284, 320; (2) as aS&r^O^rans, 5, 242, ch. xxvii; (3) with <g©“ redundant, 360.
2. g)<fc| leo (g)«0 + o), 6, 13, 283.
3. g)<w|6Uir, g)<w«u«vs. Adj. part, opposed to tuarar; 14,52, 91, 138, g) & | mrfilreir, 281,
361.
4. As conj. noun, G. 93; or part. noun, g)<Siowrar, 65. g)sw, 35, 50, 284, those
without, 157, 205. g)( = the destitute) 158, 210, 219, 283, 320, 336. g)w, they
are (things that are) not, 344. g)*>su, 219. ye are not, 165 ; are ye free
from, 284. g)A |/0 [as though from v. destitute, 68, 75, 198, 242, 250. g)«fr| p
(g)* + £)) = is not, 132, 324, 358. g)<* | smo (g)& + anio. Comp, ^airaom, fi-asrsrom),
absence of, 61, 106, 251, 372, 381, ch. xxvi; poverty, destitution, ch. xxix, 308 [opp.
c_soi_«i>m]. g)eo| oarrl 138 [see eg*'].

^)<o\) ila. [t. vela. m. ila. Comp. S. <9^, cTCT, Or fa +

Allied to | £i(3jf eSletr | mg, Comp. Qsueir, 9«fr.]
@ei) | /S7(5, 7;. (§ 62) glisten, shimmer, 227, 344.
[JI. Chin. i. 237 : ‘ «wrar cnUflcvn* te&atesr, he laughed so that his bright teeth
glistened.’]
leaf, 244, 359. [m. ila. c. ele, rale. Comp.
6?'S6U.]

@6ui«6wru), sign, 399: @/$. [s. crepii.]

ir. [m.Comp. .sip, @/r>. t. eluvu = ‘ loss.’]

1. @tp, v. (§ 66) lose: sacrifice, 9,10,199, 251, 277, 287,
’ 336-
 (§* if — @ li. 297

II. V. [C. ILI. Comp. $eifl, g)/f, oSletfl, eSlQp,

M. IRI.
g)tp.] (§§ 57, 64) suffer degradation; degrade.
| a/, disgrace ; pain, 79. ©nS | O17, contemptuous treatment, 163. 1 s^sroai, low,
contemptible things, 259. | [,s@], things worthy of contempt, 302. [Root
@«9 for

k. III. |i@, («.) fault, failure, 362. [Opp.

Comp. a^. As v.1 slip.’ t. 14.]
k. iv. v. 1 determine.’ [§ 64.]
[gjsroftj =yarn, thread; (met.) jewel, jewelled lady.] Assign,'spin the thread of
destiny, 6. Plan, hasten on, 330. (Some read ffl5®no.)
In 361, comm, says: ‘with jewels glistening as lamps:’ suni. Better
perhaps ‘lamps hung in rows.’ ^aSevyiiuirar, she who wears choice jewels, 372.
[Comp. C. and see M. IRA. C. ele.]

g)OT IL.

k. 1. [g)OT=©tp, tender. [Comp. jg)&yr, g)tp, ^. t. il|a;

l£ | su = ‘ light,’le j ta = ‘tender.’ m;il|a. c. el-e.
s. c^.]
Jg)cir j kmd; gjfeanm, youth: gjwaoifliiug-a/ii, [sfioi] from the age of l6 to
32, during which a man is called @1freest or a9i~8w. In S. , whence Tam.
eiaoiG!rth) gfrzj qj a/evr(n f Qujciraienrin. L/ajssruQflSaraDlD = «r&<suir ^}6sTUE73^ir njlb ^/^ueStjUjSp^^iij

paramo. Also (S.) u/raSnjiA. g)fflre»mn9&\jiu/r®Din, the transitoriness of youth, ch. ii, 11, j ^
53, 55, 102, 181. gjsmiLSanp, the young (crescent) moon, 241. [H. B. § 131.0.]
11. ^)Ssrr, see @«r, a mere variation in spelling, 55.
j§)3srrujffOTr, a youth, 65.
@Ssyr|aj/7, 351.
@3srr^co, we are young, 19. [g. 93.]
III. disgrace : ©i$a>/, ^erRsuttaj. [Opp. 5?sn9,
40, 62.]
[Comp. ®aS, @jp, | og, where the idea of going down is common. C., M. il-i
= ‘descend.’ Anc. C. ela.]

W-
I. v. (§ 66) pass on, by, away; die; surpass.
Opp. lS/d. [Many roots with p: ^y^/, u*), ^ g>p%
jslp, sp, %).]
those who have escaped death, 7, 14, 61, 156, 300, 354. fjjpOu, sur¬
passingly, 38, 99, 174, 223, 228. and beyond that, 188.
[Comp. ®£0, etc. In M. S. ^.]
II. v. (§ 68) come to an end, die; be broken.
[Comp. @)p, £fgt. M. = ‘ drip.’ C. VlRR.]
in the time of death, or ruin, no.
§)&>«> jyerro/u), till they die, 209.
298 — (g'ssr.

@)ppiySI=@)ppG>tLpl) when it is broken, 48.

hi. v- (§ 62) become tight.
[M., C. lR-a(u, un, i)-ku. T. iR-u-ku. Comp. @®.]
= Q&Qa&r, tuiTULfp,- tightly, 328.
^iPiQguQ=up^l!JUU<Sp^l) SdQ&eirpS(rrjf5£}) tying tightly,
328.
k. iv. g)®n/> | (35*, v. (§ 62) = q/6ot/e;(5, bow before, 304.
[T. VAN-CHU. a lord.]

v. ®<smp, v. a. (§ 64) draw and pour out, 184, 231.

^)(sar) in [g) demonstrative]=this, thus, here, now.

1. @®5tGW, even now, 55.
§)metsi)6cf]QiLi, this very instant, 29.
@otj2/, to-day, 36. Comp. 350.
11. Qjexnh, race, kind, family, genus: »ppm) 146, 180, 244,
245. 283, 290.
fguSmih, evil association, 179, 240.
is^eSlesnij the good, ch. xviii.
gipfShsvrpprriT, the mean, 204.
g)«ir^r (^/), 85. [Comp. @«OTK!(g.]

hi. ®ps» [g)«^ + gi\, of this kind, thus, 49, 50.

IV. g)°°°<£7 [g)®3T + gl] = g)jZ = g)S5TOT^7.

v. |«jr/r, suchlike persons. 205.

[Comp. B. I. S. 550 :
‘ ^ni ftnr. q-d ^ imnn i
If II
“ This man is ours, that is a stranger: ” so reckon men of light mind; to men of
liberal understanding all the world is as their own family.’]
^)63T <oBTj suchlike things, 143.
vi. g)&57|(u/r, such, of such account, 205.
[g)«r+ «8 an adj. affix. Comp. «r&or, ^2ar.]

vii. g)Gn- is a mere euphonic insertion in forms like

wsDi-itflOT/r, 13. (g. 93, 108.)
[M. Comp. ®«fir has meaning of ‘connexion.’ See ®&.]
VIII. g)®V9, §)<8sr*»} g)63r|a»co, see g)«a>.

^)S5T in, sw^/, pleasant, ^(m). [c. im, in. m., t.]
1. g)«ar, [h. b. § 131] sweet, precious, fresh (not salt),

pleasant, [gjsaflsom is used to distinguish it from

g)OTS0io (g)a>).]
 @ ssr l_) — Ef J li. 299

156. ®«Sr@xu$t, 62, 323. g&sirefi, 245. ®AQ,F/rsu, 73, 146. As a ©"JuL/aSSW,
G. 93. @lsvfhurar, 384. SlaHiunf, 338, 365, 369. 137, 207, 219, 259, 364, 384.
f§H?iu, 76, 306.

11. (^mLj, &mum, pleasure, 54, 60, 79, 81, 84, 247.
With ‘enjoy,’ 39, 74, 209, 235, 327. [Comp. jiCuii.]

hi. jg)®57-1 (69, the negative rel. part, of a verb g)sar|^=^

sweet, etc. (g. 89-92)=bitter, evil.
66. g}<*@> = a/adr, injuries, evils, 67, 76, 186, 225, 226, 227,
306, 335. ®*|®|r, enemies, 378. 174, 237, 339. 119.
| @) | ODUJy affliction, 54, 60, 297. ®<*|@sj<g [comp. Ourcucuirs®; M. innangam],
11, 355, trouble.

IT I.

/=F I.
i. A demonstrative letter, intensive of g). Comp. =gy,
(1) here: [®|@ as in 5®@, gfc.],
6, 15, 7°, 182.
(2) ff|soor®, adv. here, in this world, 25. [Comp.

adj. pertaining to this world [see a], 331 • z>. grow ; accumulate;
abound; 38, 109, 245 (§ 62). retiSibasrih, the time when Divine Providence wills
that a man’s resources should develope, 93. [In K. ch. xxxviii it is xtfi,
wlIQ, z/. (§§ 62, 160) collect, store up, hoard, 10, 280. [The M. Tju :
nasalized.]

II. /r, zi. (§ 57) give, [as a superior to an inferior. Comp.

Q&rr®, ^0, @|®. c . i, t-yu, i-nu. t .if. m.]
a bestowing in charity, 95, 98. 146, 181, 279. *■|i>, 132.
»■ | itytZ>, 200. r|ajr», they bestow not, 270. *\ ««,»<*-, he gives not, 273. <r | n//ruj, 308,
* give! ’ or ‘ givest thou not ? ’ v | «o«, a giving; a gift, , ch. x. <r | lur | «nio, a with¬
holding, 145, 299, ch. xxviii.

III. FF, n. a fly, 61, 218, 259, 389. [t. tga.]

Gpaf, a honey-bee, io.

ITIT IR.
I. ffit, adj. form of (§ 172).
II. FT-UU2, n. [/fii, isrraii. s. «t1t, »tr. m. tram or irram.]
‘Moisture,’ 115, 360; ‘a time of drought,’ by met. ‘coolness,
pleasantness, favour, affection,’ 138. [Comp, the double meaning of wrjii, wan#,
<r/ii (adj. form), 46, ‘cool, fresh, moist garland,’ 1x3.
Nig. *jGto\(gem*8\j/arLi. 1. = coolness. 2„= affection.
rtrtSAieur Qif&r$$rt) loveless souls.’ Afu.]
 3°° w j — a. & it.

iii. ifir, v. (§ 64) drag, 26. [Comp. c. hiru. a. c.

ilu. M. iru} ir. t. idu. s. ^.]
IV. A termination of 2nd person plural in verbs, [&*, from iff, (G. 77). In
T. ru, aru. C. iri, iri], 6, 7, 18.

/fearm [s. sfo] ‘absence of, lack of’ = g)sar®Dm, so = ‘dis¬

honour,’ ameS’esrii, 40, 198 [§ 133].

FT-6M IN.
we*'®*, ‘mother Quppprij. [Comp. * [an strengthens). T. I-nu (du, ta). C. T,
it. M. I-ATam, ‘ womb of animals.’ The Eng. yean offers a tempting, but delusive,
analogy.]
FT-dsty (v.) bear, produce [§ 56 (III)], 199, 201, 400.

U.
a. Cr.
1. One of 'he demonstrative letters. See under sj. [G. 3, 5.] Comp. s. *5.
In old M., C , Tu.
2. It is used as a euphonic insertion [fnfiaaaj. G. 108]. uxdlpair + e_ + @.
3. c- is cut off in certain cases. [G. 24.]
4. It is a termination of past adv. part. [G. 86.]
5. a. becomes very short in certain places, and is changed into a very short &).
[G. 15, 24.]
6. a- is put before Sanskrit words when beginning with r, l, introduced into Tamil:
= c_(5 «wibf =

7. c. is a neuter termination, etc. In Telugu = i.

8. As a sign a-=‘two.’
9. In other dialects it is often replaced by 0; and indeed this is a common vulgar
pronunciation in Tamil. _

ZL&ifr = i5£LD, nail (offinger or toe), claw, talon; finger,

toe, 198, 206.
[C. uguru ; M. ugir. In T. goru. Comp. S. *n?T, »HfT.]

K. a_|@ UGU. [Comp, ®-| flit. M. ukku. c. ugi, ukku. T.

u-du:gu, iichu.\
1. e-@, fall down, be shed, v. int. § 6Q=e-fhr.
e-da, which have fallen, 45.
!w, though it waste away, 292 : @2sn-.
[‘ aUimg.sfi, the perishing and dispersion.’ El. u.]
II. Pour down, v. act. § 64 = ®*^. mrar£,(S*iSiil that will pour down abundantly,
269. [This may be formed from ->/«. = ' down.’ See under «sp]
< 91 ---

e-an, e-airaj, e-an^, («.), kindly sympathizing en¬

quiry, 201V ~"r ’
 2. «5 P-9- ®. 301

Here the compound = ‘ his friends who crowd round to enquire, consult, and
sympathize.’ [Comp. ^31 , ; C. ose.]
[In A. N. q.
‘ gj&sis B-ffir a/a&n$.iur*t

With wise apprehension as the axle,

7nental investigation as the chariot . . .’ Comp. 48.]

K. s-t&jbgi, v. (§ 62). [Comp. e-L-pgi, ssbjei.] =Qpiup9lQs=iLf

use effort, 32.

K. 2_lL UD, ( a_err), e_z_, a_<smi_

I. s_£_. [Comp. &-&r. t. odda, oda, todu. M. uda, udan.
c. dda\ne.]
e-t_ | ear, a particle expressing co-existence: used as
a post-position, h. b. § 240. = 9®, 9®, 332.
[Comp. Cl0irG), QjirSly Qpripanin, £«_*], ‘ forthwith ’ = e^i—Qcur (advi), 4. [»-t_OTu© =
agree.]
adv. (comp. 9© | forms adverbs:
together with, altogether, 173.
[‘ iuj@ iftQaiCj— B.L.uiL/iuESiurttur, elephants with suffering bodies seeking water in
troops.’ Kalit. i. 12.]

2_l_|ldl/, body: iurr<s<oS)s)

[£li_Aj. T., M., C. odalu. Contr. OLLU. <£4 forms nouns : JD®|“4.]
10, 34, 35, 37> 4°> 42, 8o. 102, I20> I4I> J73> 33° = ‘ person,’ 258.

a./_cb/L9(S9)/r, zt-t-LDiSliosrisuiT, those whose bodies are

• • •, 379, 380.
II. [c. odave].
s-eroi_, possessions, = Qs=&)suld) wealth.
c_«oi_ijOij(jj(gQ^«u«u/f, those who have wealth of possessions. for a-aw-w,
274, 368.
a_«Dt_u Qu<g<g}Q&&) a]@gnuiri6@ Qu($as>ui
<°fL-.&&U$ QU err Gir jg 0)© IEt—&£G>3U$<oBr

epcrretfu Gsre^6vir6orQinis^ <a»6Uj$0cv (gqt&Qdsr&nag

Qa/rereif) QatrGlfigi a9z_eu.

The putting upon a man of undisciplined mind and who is not virtuous in conduct,
the lofty greatness of a wealthy estate, is like putting a firebrand into the hand of a
monkey.’ «J: as>aj$0&>.-—u : a! i_eu.—Q&. u. Our : Qu(7ja»ra. p. M.]
B_ani_iur6W, a possessor, 59, 264, 292. a-«oi_io<r.v«w = a.OTi_ju/r«jr, l6. [T. odayuclu.
C. odeya. M. u4amai\ «.a»uuri, men of property, 160, 337. 262, 263.
ye-possessed of, 7. [G. 93.] n-am-eg, it that has [G. 93], 28, 87, 104
iri, 147. «.«ncju, that possesses, 160. Hence a sign of 6th case. G. 62. a.a»i
possession, 233, 251, 28‘l. [Opp. to gjairamo.]

hi. e.® [m., c.], v. (§ 64) put on, wear, ,®/0, 264.
302 a. «n l — earu i .

SLL—rr£/g}= SL.Qaann&}} JO. [G. 90.]

O-QuLJ, a_<S)ffOT5«5j H.&DL-J 141 : [COITip. L/L_«D«U.]

iv. as?Di_. [Comp, gstf. m. ude, udayu. c. udi, odi, ode.]

{Int. v. § 56) become broken, perish, 57, 284. (Tr..v. § 64) break, burst, 222.

SllL 10 UDKU. [Comp. K. 921, 1088.]

I. n. reverence, 102. [Stronger than
2_il@CT5i_«oH>, awe-inspiring mien, 188.
@_tl(5<sB3L_ujff0rr, one whose bearing compels re¬
spect, 384.
II. v. (§ 62) dread, reverence, SI&&.
&-lLs, Qie&x-lIs, so that their gorge rises, 49, 50,
164, 188, 384.
irdsrf on what grounds, I wonder, does he
not dread the entrance . .. ? 83.
[Comp, c-4® and M. In Niti. 8 : ‘ c-iiga/geseuaJ, learning attended with shyness.'~\

a_S33T UNA.
s-6BBr (§ 66), -i®, v. tr., -ei(^, v. int., make dry, 258.
[Cog. $-a>4, Lj&in. M. Comp. S.

K. Q-6SST UN, see &-6TT.

k. 1. 1. sir, v. eat; drink; suck, imbibe; enjoy:
gjs®. [ V/W, H. B. §§ 56 (III), 70, 265.]
Pr. E"SW> ) QCpeir, (Pa. li-e&rGi-eir. F. fi-ssyffucSr), eat.
Si-G&br gffl/ \
[C. M. UNNU.] a-«w, 135 [G. 153]. a-Btris-Cirr, 18. tueh^ti [G. 82, 95]
i. = D-sdiji—oiiTser. e_«OT®, having eaten, 191, 268, 271. a-eSn—OTew, as though it ate, 16.
[.lyOTKir.] a-Hsoflgi/io, though they eat, 184. a-emurt, they will subsist, 85 ; those who
eat, 235. 7, 210, 382. c-sfeu/f, 263. ffi-awa, 2 [G. 85]. c-soSt^/iiSot, eat ye!
303. a-HOTuSew, 94 [G. 84]. a,sot, so as to enjoy [G. 140]. a.«OTi_eu=
206, 217, 271 [G. 94]. 302.'
Neg. e-edh^tir, 9, 80, I57. tussbrGawti, 366 [G. 89]. 10, 300 [G. 90].
a_CBbrswp.*i, 80 [G. 9^1* a_«OT(€OB)(,s), 96.

2. food : {+£>. C. unni), 1, 43, 363 = £-®0r«D/.

2-aar|tf, [It
may be imperative=eatf]
3. aaresbr, food. [So Qugu from Qugu. g. 96.] Hence
4. aaid.0, (§ 62) feed, supply with food; dye: [c. udu],
1, 26, 40, 345, 396 [so fflLQ from @®].
tmilu., i, 185.
 S-SMTlTg-2-liUT. 3°3

ii. e-6W77f((75). [Obs. many verbs are formed by addition

to V of stn, ®/r, "2/, g)tg, (2£.]
x. w. (§ 56). Understand, feel the truth of . . ., appreciate, 4, 39, 106, 144, 182,
239, 247, 292, 321, 365. Come to an understanding, be reconciled, 384; resolve,
27. ai-emzpurppAgi, is not within their comprehension, 143.

2. s-6B8nf|ffl/, n. = eS(^<^nmLD} this is higher than

which = (sj/resrm. [See Chhandogya Up. vii. ii.]
n-BH7tajgKs>i—iurir = sL_«iw/ra/aoi_aj(r (opp. a-snsriefiaiirir), men of understanding hearts,
196, 264, 270, 386. SL<OT7®j<OT®(Tp6OTra/OT!_ajnf, men of thoroughly . . . , 247.
subtle, refined understanding, 233, 251. e_eOTfaSi@>«jr, to him who fondly deems, 25.

@_6ssr®, see e_©»r = (i) ‘having eaten;’ or a_er=(2)

o-Girgj = ‘ it is; ’ or (3) ld with ,455.

a_<£ ut.
1. e.j£W. [Comp, a.®, /=a?tp, ©S(^), fall off, fall to the
ground, 17, 19, 45.]
[In 17, perhaps for <&£)/&&. gfrr may be a formative = g», £. C. udir, udar. M.,
T. iichu. Comp. S. +

K. II. e-^|o/, V. (§ 62). [M. UTAGU. T. ODA. C. ODA.]

Serve a purpose, help, be of use, serve out, 218, 334, 363. \NTti. 8 : ‘ spaeifi@paitg>,
being of no service in the assembly.’]

M®8, helP> 34- [m.]

p-uanDLD [s. benefit: rsmfS, (or better) QaiLi

iBmpfi, 69.
[s. 3TTH7. ^T + 3[], stratagem, pru¬
&-utiiJULD = (ipiLip@
dence, method of treating an enemy, pijslnm, 119.
K. a-UL/ = a)a/0BarLD. [Comp. s_a//fl. M., T. UppU =

‘ salt,’ ubbu=‘ swell; ’ as a v. = 1 swell,’ and so in c.]

£alt, 133. c-ul/ raw® e-Wi, brackish water saturated with salt, 245; zest, 391.
aajJmJ [£§)&], insipid, 206, 289.
[Ji. Chin. xiii. ‘ a-uiSeSCiLiQftse^, rice boiled without salt.’]

a.|manto, see £~ii.

(1) See under «f : for .gutoio.
(2) The other, some other world, or state: lops®™. [Comp, e-iou/f, etc., 58,

§5. 94-1
s-lthuir. [s. T’TiT.]
[VHere ii is euphonic, and sjir a plural termination. M. Comp. ®mu6, g/ibut.,
*riiut; and see note under <^.]
(1) The upper, celestial world, 37.
(2) The immortals, 137.
3° 4 a. — a. tit i£i.

q-lSI, n. [m., c. ummi. t. umoka, uka. Probably from

‘spit out’], ‘husk,’ 221.
[' o-iJt^fi^li a!>sanTfiigiajirr> they will hurt their hands by beating husks in a mortar.’
T. 28.]

k. 2_|iu u|y. The real root is 2- =‘up.’ See =gy.

1. e_uj, v. (§ 57) escape : i$sdip. [m. uy.]
•ubifirr, i. they have escaped, or been saved from, 277; 2. those that have escaped,
6. tuuiegi — fiudl, 23. neut. noun pi. nom. [G. 95] 277: the things from which
they have escaped (are) many. *ju, 5. tuuiiifim, ’scape ye! 20. oJmu, so as to
escape, 53. a-iueu ^<36, 97. 164. [Comp. Niti. 96.]
[‘ ansaSgim ajC/n/io tyargcr, there are birds that ’scape even from out the
fowlers’ hands ! ’ Ji. Chin. xiii. 333. See ib. uglsih, 36.]

11. sltu, § 64. [Comp. c. uy, 6y ; and t. 6s.] Cause to

go together; collect, io, 318.
tL.iifigs, carry forth: Q&gjifigi, 25. [In Niti. = ‘employ, expend, cause to go.’]
tubfigi eSlegato, though you drive, 101. ll-ojuuH, they will dismiss, or direct their minds
rightly, 66. •*©“, guide, 59. = Q^&fig, 119.

K. III. 2-U$fr = s. , &eueisrt ^esnorr. [In C. USUru. M.]

(r) n. life, 62, 206, 220, 323; living, being, 130; lifetime, 286.

dear, precious life, 238, 330. [See <jy/h]

(2) v. a. n. (§ 64) breathe; emit, exhale.

&.u3arr = s-uSa^, sighing, 33. [§ 97.]

zL.uSHrangLD, wafting, breathing (odours), 108, 349.

iv. 2-lu | 2® |, v. (§§ 62, 160) afflict; suffer, 391.

v. z-iLifr [2-<?it]. v. int. (§ 60) rise, be lofty, 77,

223, 283.
a high family, 199. [g. 153.]
v. tr. (§§ 62, 160) exalt, 248.
e.(U(f|sv, higher things, 304.

K. 2-ffro, 2-ffear, e_0W, [comp. e-(3 (3). s. M., c.]

(n.) strength: eueS, 57, 05, 88, 153, 175.
<L?a11ft, ‘ the rushing torrent.’ It is obviously a larger stream into which the sewer
discharges itself, before becoming a $ififi<i>. <u«i for u-nu> = ‘ strength,’ or for c-cuaj =
‘ undulate.’
\_Nai4- XX. 13 : *;.».. Q-iJ<3t\t& ir&a(n;£}au.&lev(§arm6Brf
The ruler of the world (girt by) the black sea with its mighty waters.’ ]

e-ffffuj, v. (§ 57) rub against.

[Comp, tuanr, e-figi, tL.tnij^a, tL.as>j*, M. ura, urasu. C. orasu.]
 a. rr — a. so 0. 3°5

£_j, ur|i. The root idea is ‘propriety, peculiar fitness.’

bJI | urt, possessors, 170. aJI | «wo, possession, 170. [Comp. g«-®.]

0 uru (sa-®©/, [From s. ^,/orm, beauty.]

I. (1) form: c-c5, 118, 240. (2) beauty: 102, 274. ? QaOuii in 90.
II. (3) adj. much, great. [S. Comp. g)g-, turth, and *-&.]
III. (4) v. (§ 64) vigorous, 304.
[Hence a-^uuii = anything vehement, violent; heat. aaJs. i. 16.]

s-0|v. (§ 62) [m. Comp. c. wn] melt, 305.

[In 90 some read a-©® + «©>, making a-©® = a_ii@ = ‘ dread.’]

s-Q5QP, a thunderbolt: g)tf, 164. Often

[‘ Qe^siwh tL.($QpLjstfi if./gOfiasr, as though from a lofty hill, from whence
fountains flow, an angry thunderbolt came crashing down.’]

223. Either from v. ’&-(^e^=pass through ; and

so = (i) ‘through, in, in the midst of;’ or (2) from
s. ; e_®&/m, and 2.(75a/ = ‘ beautiful.’

URAI. [Syn. Q#nei), •st-gv, M. C. ORE.]

1. euoatr, v. (§ 64) speak, say, tell; explain, 32, 64, 71,

73, 78, 80, 88, 155, 157, 169, 196.
u-onnujiba, speak not, 71.
e.6®jUL9©i, if you speak = ^-Starj^ireo, 227, 254, 257, 392,
332I> 322> 376-
Q-awmjiTjgl, say not, 390.
2. e.«o<r, w. an explanation, commentary, 319. [See
Nan. 21-23.]

ul —fail, waste away.

1. 8.60, v. (§ 66) dry up: fail, perish [m. ulayu. c. ole.
e-eoir, &-2eo, 2-eom. Comp. qetf/i] 93, 168, 185, 289.
n-tsvaiirQpdir, before it perishes, 22. [G. 91. II. B. § 220.]
*-suiiu, 3. = «<5A3 (= a-wruu), when they bring min.

11. e-6u|j2/, (§ 62) be worn out, 141.

hi. s.'Ssu, w. [c. ole.]
1. A forge, 298. [iVi#. 56.] 2. Boiler, cooking pot, 114, 331. 4-- a verb = jyV]

K. 8-isoath. [s. c*fa.]

1. A world; the world. 2. The universe. 3. The people in the world. 4. The
Wise, 15, 21, 74, 97, IOO, 119, I32, 140, 185, 196, 204, 254, 273, 337, 368. aSe*®^®,
heaven, 233.
X
3°6 gu — a. dr.

UVA, Swell.
&-eu, v. (§ 66)—ldSItp, be glad, 73, 74, 91, 200, 348.
[From *- with the idea of ‘ bearing up or away.*
Often written «-«*. In M. the first meaning is ‘ spring up.’ Comp, ubbu in T. and C.]
Nig. O-euuQuomu Qiot-.mb,
and tt-Guut-1 = sefluLj} joy.

e-a/ff [comp. S-U4; and -/a.a/, m. t. uppu. s.

■3HT. c. udu, iibu, uppu\.
n. brackishness, saltness ; disgust, 263.
v. (§ 60) loathe [comp. 0«/j>, Q«/©], 47 (for Comp. Nrnnid, 224).

the salt sea, 146; brackish water, 245. [m.

&.GUIT.]

UR. [Comp. a_®r and £-.32/.]

1. iLifi, V. (§ 66) suffer, 35, 54, 147, 252, 277.
Once without complement; in other places with gwr, gizbruii, «rA«no, and it.
Note the variety.

II. s.Qp, v. (§ 60) plough, 178.

2-tpa/, ploughing, cultivation, 115.
&_tpa/£3r, cultivator, 178, 356.
[M., C. eru, aru, uru. S. S*c?. See C. D. G. p. 476. Comp. «•#.]

III. &-£&), V. [§ 70. Comp. £-®»tp, gj?eo]=$fit

wander about, 20, 107.
iv. e.tpl = ^jt—u>~place. [Comp. e-«otp, suySI, and e-err.]
1. As sign of 7th case, 134 (G. 63), or better in composition with enoairy, ‘a place
of deposit,’ K. 226.
2. With participles: iSargiifi = sSajrpid&juJAi, ‘without any warning,’ 183.
‘ where dead bodies lie,’ 284.
Q#bi^=[0™+ bi+ «_«?] 8, 328. =*P, 26, 48, 62, 154, 230. (Here
O^A)«u«9 is preferable.)

v. = Comp. a.^?. Used as sign of 7th case

(§ 251. g. 63). Place, refuge, 167.
[M. ura. Especially a place about a king.]
Before his face, 159, 286,-353, 380.

k. 2_eir ul, within. [®-®®r, e-d. t. un, Id. m. c. Comp, @)eo.

g. 63. See c. d. g. p. 500.]
f. e_efr, n. I. place : [a_te.aotp.]
2. As a sign of the locative case = in, among, within: (§ 251), 24, 26, 88, 122, 155,
229, 269, 281.
3. The inside, the mind, 286; 289 [see «sysi], lose heart.
4. In compounds: c-ww/r^, be cured, 88. the heart of the town, 286.
 5. SIT a. aa aa u (i esi. 307

*.iriru.t<g) keep hidden within, 105, 196, 379. ®-aru®, engage, succeed in, 230.

fail, 57 (see «-sbi_). look into, 12. v-etr^vuLi-jb, minute enquiry, 18.
t-erfrsOT?/, the water it contains, 44.
11. e-«r; a conjugated noun (g. 92).
B-erargi, iu«abr® («_*■ +31), ‘it (which) is,’ Or ‘ it is,’ 25, 221.

*_<Tar, ‘they (which) are,’ or ‘they are,’ or ‘that are,’ 18, 91, 92, 146, 153, 271.
N.B. These are (1) nouns; (2) QPPS>= predicates ; or (3) (gfliJL/njaib =

quasi-adjective participles.
«-»/, persons existing, 132.
hi. a-ew-: a defective verb, § 43,
[It is as though it formed a past tense, «-«*•(?<_«w, ‘ I existed; ’ an adv. part. e-a*r®,
‘ existing,’ or ‘having existed;’ and so e-awL-rA, ‘if , ... exist.’ So in T., C., M.]
This as a tStesreraaib, is used as an auxiliary to and :

tuBhru-rib, 19, 92, I54, 228. iar, ‘if (there) be,’ 75. <u-60iri_r*, ‘ as though
(it) were,’ I. «-«brt_r&, ‘ if (it) be,’ 344.
IV. e_sfr|erra) (a_srrm) = Jt/sih.
1. Mind, thought (p. 1), 62, 64, 127, 128, 153, 274, 305, 317, 359, 380.
2. Breast, min, 152.
[Also used of ‘property.' Comp. JI. Chin. uj£t, 36. «lstst£i56ucu«/# = ‘ the poor.’]
v. «-«r|©, v. (§ 62) think, 60, 64, 304, 305, 344, 356.
vi. z-emfato, actual existence, truth, reality, certainty:
a//T(ua»tn, Quubsmiij 20.
[In ([aiva-Siddhanta books, ‘esoteric doctrine’ (cNGst-tuppm) as opposed to (Quit# =
rrwir&iuib) ‘ exoteric teaching.’]

e~erf), H. a chisel [Ve-Srr. M., C., T.], 355. [Wz7f. 14.]

e.3srr, n. the mane; tufted flowers, in 199.
Nig. eJfaruiflifigj SLLQtouSr l$piouS

k. urru. 1. v. [§ 68. Comp, jg)® and bss.su. Opp. to

[On the whole = «g@, become ; befall; befit. In 340 (suggesting Q*iu<gj>)
might throw light on the origin of S& as a tense formative. M. urru-ga. C. urru.]
B-svih, will be, profit, hap, befall, 117, 168.
u^uilitsv, as befits, 95.
if it befall, 151, 300 (with e»<s, though it fall to
his lot).
e-peo, the befalling, 173.
e-ppurreo, things fated to befall, 104, 109. [Qupso,
of joys; B-p&), of sorrows! 117. Comp, smjpi
and Qugn.]
•*-pp-=uCj—, 301. n-pp&si&i (g)i_i-), 113.
tug m gpiiAirp, 363 [with + <g for ; and *»*, a noun].
•t-ppmi, those who in sorrow seek their aid, 334.
X 2
308 n. 591 4 g>l — ear & ® ii.

*-p, firmly, fast : = <$*, 2, 173. 5, p. 1.

«Mjr, real (G. 153) no; the fated time, 130. =‘ mighty ’ in [comp. *-<?] 185, 193.
ascetics: 104.

JgT In compounds: = or u®. aQpgipai, infatuation, 364. eomAjjiipr, being

infatuated, 87. uS®.*®/)/*, enfeebled, holding fast, 93. they
will enjoy life, 39. *irJ> (q. v.). 377. See 209, 235. op£.®p, suffer priva¬

tions, 238.

11. cause to hap. (§§ 62, 160.)

In 148, 209, 235 may =«-,£»“ or

iii. asuyi (as Qugu from Qu^u, comp. 104)=gj(£ruii>, 379.

Comp. v.
iv. s_^2/|ul/, member: ^>j sum sum, 196. [? ^T.]
v. te-£»\J3, stability, strength, certainty, 40, 128. [? e-tr.]

vi. »• (§ 62) sleep, 38, 342.

vii. e-pyi, v. (§ 56) suit, fit, appertain to, 311. [g. 153.]
viii. v. (§57) abide, [strengthened form of 137.
= eu0, 252, 280, 300.
ix. s-«q©, v. (§ 64) burn, be pungent or rank; cause
smart; reek of, 43; n. rain, 383.
2L6®/Duty, pungency, a copious penetrating rain,
184.

£_ot=/#ot- from /£: ‘thy.’

©arr U.

e®rr u. This root expresses ‘ energy, increase.’ [Comp. §».

From -/s-. m.]
1. (§ 62) act with energy, do.
asLsS, acting vigorously, 57, 326, 395. '
69.
k. smssii, strength, 129; power; aim, plan, effort, 196.
The use of this word in K. is as = <3><u/i>S, prareham, [Comp,
[N. M. K. 87:
‘ QuahuJjt Qprtfareoib ■ adrpib ^ipemf twcrii,

The beauty of a wife’s work is co-operation; ever the soul of the good strives after
virtue.’]
 psTF © — aai fry. 3°9

k. ii. asaj®, v. (§ 62) sulk,, get impatient or angry with, 222,

384- 39 !•
[Comp. «5®. T. op|u, ‘separate. ’ s.*f. M. upu, ‘ inside ’ («.*). C. = uri|du
(urdu) = ‘ having burnt with rage : ’ S. , ^THU.]

SSIi-L®, See 2-SSST.

aateBsr, see slsjwt.

set^7, 77. (§ 62) blow, inflate.

[S. ^TTW (ventus, wind). T. ud|u. C. ud|u, u|bu. Comp. ^-04, a-uSr. M. Tu.]

K. vszGHiuih (aprofit, Utility, utuebr, ^gOitlild, l$o(duj&

emm, 12, 144, 233.
[S. ^ (^+f. ) = ‘gain;’ so in C. M. udi. T. iidibam. Comp, ^inuii, ^uii.]

gsiT/f UR.
[Comp. TO(, , Tf, 3T. The ideas are (1) ‘ crawl; ’ (2p-ride;J (3) ‘town;’
‘greatness.’ M. C. (not as v.\ T. in other uses = VAR and mjj. Comp, a»/?£) with

Ttl.]
i. sent, v. (§ 57) cause to go, drive: «§£ti®, 374; ride a
horse: Qfgapsi, 398; circulate as sap, 34.
nr, crowd on, prevail, 60.
euiT^jrfr ld^Iluud, the moon that rides the sky, 125.
[JI. Chin. xiii. 371 :
1 .... Q$<ss>j Aieveo/rar

Q/FirrBeojS gir<3 intruShQffievQULb •

Bsriridevtb 'g/fl/g Qprb® £ir($ Gu*oBTqpflGgj6$Qpte> ;
If a capable man drive the chariot on level ground, it will go far and long; if one
drive it without knowing the proper driving ground, it will fall and be broken/]

11. (n) town : Ljnb, 64, 90, 96, 175, 184, 242.
ssuneiT, head-man, 367, 387, 388, 389, 390.
[Perhaps from 4*™, as Bmp from uy>. ] esutraksrmu, 240. [? 045 = magnanimity,
munificence, great. See

SMLp UR.
[From e-til = *»£ = up = gift. The ideas are ‘order, succession, age, destiny, labour,
decay.’ The group is extensive. M. C. iiriga = ' work.’ Comp. T. Vadu, vadige.]

k. 1. [comp, utp, <a/tp] = what is in regular sequence;

394, one after the other.
k. 11. sentfl, an aeon, age ; eternity, 130.

osap urr. ooze. [Strengthened from s_^». m., c., t. uru.

Comp. s. ^.]
K. ssn&>, V. (§ 62) ooze out, flow, = <*£?, <9ri7, 47) 185.
U., see &-£».
3«o p»*r i) ®i — bT@.

*m.p&v, n. spring of water, 184, 185, 263. [s. ^T-l

In 150 note the play on words. [See

smsar un — lean on.

§ 62, v. tr. and intr.)=&
[Comp, mxpsr ,
zendsTgu (m.
are these connected? T. un|u. C. urru. M. un|nu. Comp.

cs J

^sot@£3T(7j?> [g. 87] supporting herself with a staff, 14.

QsngurmfSl, leaning on, 11, 13.
nsrebrpfiiurriwas), as it supports, 197.
imp>£ii = m8:ebr"ii(o&rr&), support, HO, 150. [t. UTA.]
~Sce under and c-jj.]

asiear, n. flesh : &<as>&, LDrrufi&Lb, 80. = 193.

ST E.

1. G. 6. An"'interrogative letter; see ^y. Always initial. [Comp, ».]

Often pronounced as Gk>. So ewe in English.
2. In'Sanskrit words used for ^ : 5Ttf= O^uio. So in T. for ^ eri.

«ro°o(5 = «-/f<stold, keenness, 137. [c., t., m. ukku, urktc.\

Nig. cr&(§@Qair(S) Q^_ir«n:o.
i. Steel; 2. javelin; 3. keenness.
Comp. G. 37, 38’. It would seem that 0% is for <w or *. Comp. Introd. p. xv.

<oT.&:3z ech, ‘ be over and above, survive.’ [c. echchu, ‘ increase;

hechchu ; egJu. t. eg; ekk. m. ech.] = ^(5, uS®#,
k. 1. si@<9?, v. intr. (§ 62) survive, escape, remain over, 21
11. GT&&LD, n. what is left over, or behind; what supplie

a deficiency; complement.
134 [K. 1004] ; 299, other things ; 319, things omitted.
[M. Comp. «syfrom jy©*.]
hi. er^&ea, refuse of food, leavings, anything unclean :
L&ff@ed, H-&&L-L—W, 345. [m., c. enjal.]

always, 74, 174. See t^nssrsn.

<5TlL ED = lift.
ot®, v. a. and n. (§ 56. Ill) acquire, gain a name;
raise, lift up; support.
Comp. Cor|®, 0*r|®, etc. under «sy. C. ettu ; ettu. M. edu; ettu.
T. ETTU.]
21, 87, 227, take up and circulate as a report. 163, 203 *= Qurg. piib@.
 feT I _ (B - (oT ]]] <3) LC *
3>i

«lL®, v. reach up to.

ctlL®, eight (§ 172) 281. [See <oJ685T. J

srsmr —number.
1. OT6!wr (wy), v. (§ 62) count, calculate.
[g€Tor = sesamum. C., Tu. T. enn. M.]
Duly estimate, ponder: 8, 9. ermr^90, that ponder not, 394. vanremfi, 11,
29, 36, 182, 346. ersBirstwgio, rarely precious, 216. 18, 80, 152.
II. 1 Eight.’ Adj. form of (§ 172) 281. [C. D. G. pp. 237-240. M., C. EN.
T. enimidi. Tu. enmat]

sr^lir, n. what is opposite to.

[Only used here in these two compounds. C. ed|ir (ar. ur); IDIR. M. edir.
T. \Zeda.]
erjsliT-Q&tti, go to meet; go in an opposite direc¬
tion, 143. 211.
c7g?/f/Sei), stand up against, 363.

«7LD, GILDGSIUO, GTIAIT, See IS IT StST, OUT, US, 293, 385.

CTLoaouD, see <ots)LDf 132, what world ?

[«t + «fmd= state, birth, world, eriiaDunL/ms^giii, in all worlds.]

k. dTiLi ey [ = S7. Comp. $i<smiu, g>sro<f, o|a/, euu. m. eyyu. C. ey,

esu, isu. T. veyu, eyu. s. f, *IT.]
k. 1. v. (§ 58) send forth, emit: iSInQiuaSl, Q^n®, 152.

k. 11. <st(u|^7, v. [§62 = reach to. m. eythu. gi is a formative.

Comp. erQp-'gj, Qunqrj-jg], Quir-gi, gf-^7, setr-^1, etc. C.D.G.
p. 98]. The idea is primarily of ‘ something coming
to a person: * ; and then 1 obtain.’
1. Obtain : <iyw>i_, 114, 119, 142, 269. uirGh-iLigni, will command respect, 281, 340.
2. Possess, 275, 347.
3. Assemble, 325. [Comp. Ouuj.]
K. III. GruSIgv = tooth : ua). sntSlp&iL, 287. [g. 93.]
‘ anything emitted;’ thence ‘ a porcupine.’ M., C. and T. ve.
El. 8 I * QpQiwQ$\u&(g)ib Qpu.(our6V eruSl pftggiu !

Those whose teeth are like thorns and like the soft roots of peafowls’ feathers.’]

&rri er, red. [m. eri. t. eri. c., tu. uri.\

I. OT/fl, n. lire : 58, 208, 291. (v. a. § 64) consume, 124.
II. s7(vj££iM = iSi—rfl, dli—it, lSIl-^u, LjptEjsQgpgj, the nape of
the neck, 3.
312
[Said of a swan : * Quirsiraflp agfam CarC-^iLi, curving its golden-hued neck.’]

iii. er(H)&g} = neck [from Gr@git ‘a bull;’ ere in c. = ‘red;’

t. era\, ‘ bend the neck as suppliants,’ 304.

e7(75SOTffly = 0«/7^i<sro«, a kind of reed, 351. [Comp,

c. ERE.]

1. otsv el, (1) brightness; (2) sun; (3) day; (4) night.
[C. In T. elli, ellundi, the \ln®u is found. Comp. Qa/*, g*. T. ella. M. eta.~\

i. CT6D|%w, «. bound, limit, 6, 33. [c. d. g. p. 328.]

11. in the night, 8.
[ One comm, says and the other ar&sir
‘ labouring night and day.’ El. 53. ‘ a&iaibr, a lady with shining
bracelets ! ’ Kalit. i. 13.]
Nig. erffoQev/reifl useu ^)iT64£_go/* ^jireS ggibQuiuir.

11. <st<sv el, ‘all: ’ the idea is limit

[C. ella, erm. T. M. Comp. w, ‘limit.’ O. H. G. al; Eng. alll]
fr&mnb, 17. All along, 107. er&iewrg to, all persons, 45, 107.

Gr\<srj\dr-err-gjt who ? which? [sr ; comp.

67 (qU <c6T for e& [g. 137], 83.

<s7<a/<3iyii> =.pain, affliction, 124, 147. [Prob.'from Qeu ;

qu. Q<sueu<suld.]

<oT(Lp eru — rise [see gt, ©. m. eru. c.].

1. gtqp, adj. form of giqp, ‘ seven,’ 357. [m., c. j

11. gtqp, v. intr. (§ 57, reg.) rise up, rise ; rise and wander
forth; stand out, arise, 11, 22, 24, 35,55, 90, 123,
143. *53, 209, 287, 312, 313, 342, 357, 385, 395.
iii. erySleo, beauty, youthful grace, youth : suewuL/.
a/tonjL/, grace, charm of beauty, 53, 167.
Nig. crySeo euayoTGtnnb gfi'fciTsmiciaQibQuir.

iv. erySleSI, a cloud: CWu> [perh. ‘ the beauteous ’], 392.

[Comp. OT(Z£>|<i)q, Gjjpi, S-(U(5.]
v. 6T(Lp\git v. (§ 62) write.
a writing, 155, 253.
[For g, comp. Quras\gi} triii\gi. C. BARE = ««»tr. T. VRi\. M. ertidu.]
STSTf EL. [Comp. £§)etr, @3srr, §)$, aemip. c. el, cla, ele.
m el, eli, ill. t. ela. s. c5^ (=eAa</>pos = levis) is in Tamil
@6X>(5, gj)G&)&.'\

i. <oi@ir, ‘ sesamum seed : ’ (very small and cheap.) [c.J

II. (G. 93.) 317.
-^Ugl. El. 40.
‘ &iraj Qpeflpiflgi afar®cent ; ivevevg1

Qidqiqj eT6f)fiiflg! QiniuQurrir@@‘5v ;—tQ6>j@etsrasm

Q&p&1 erefilgi ; QpdnefliLUJinh

Qaipeu ereflpiflg) sv®.

To die is easy; to attain perfection hard!

To desire good is easy; to put on truth hard!
To set out in pursuit of the right is easy; to be steadfast hard!
To gain triumphs as accbmplished scholars is easy; to reach heaven hard!’]

III. «*©,' v. (§ 62) = £D*(p: think lightly of, despise, 157, 298, 307, 325, 340,
34^) 349-
Nig. ereirsirCeu iwansuSlySItjUlTih ( = itemauL/, fs)yPsy).

gt ij) err. [m. erri, erru. c. erra. Comp, erg.J

srfS, v. (§ 57) strike : , 363.
Strike a drum: Q«/ui®, 24; hurl stones, etc., 66, 213, 364, 395; clear of rubbish,
180 [? crfii-iesrib, the field where refuse is thrown]; throw up water, 245, 275.
In crfiL/enrii all comm, agree that «7»9 = QoilLu).iu ; but «r»9 = < cast, throw.’ May it not
rather mean ‘ the field where rubbish is thrown : ’ when the accumulations are burnt
the sandal tree suffers ?

erpgn, see way (hi). Comp. s\ps», 0ppt.

STS3T EN. [T. AN-U. H. B. § 82. C. AN, EN.]

I. stctt, say.
6Teeru, 250. frenruf, 282.
osdtdr, if (§ 95). «OT@js7, 36, 99 ; not saying, 36.
6T6or®(^), 32. «reOT@)jf, they do not call it, 67.
masrp&i, 235. = having said, 229. [G. 114-]
credrgpib, it will say, 25. although, 32, 174, 228. (§ loo.)

II. Inflexional base of ujnek. [g. 72.]

67&3T, me, my, 399, 400. [See is trek.']
itari(g, 84. tresrg), ’tis mine, 276.

III. GT GOT (GT ). Interrogative pron. ‘what?’ 12, 26, 228, 361.
It is used as a conjugated noun. [G. 93.] Thus trOr + g> = trpjn, it is of what sort?
With a-m = anything, 150. trOrfar is 3 pi. neut.
In 353 er/>©sv = by (of) what sort of material ? = out of what?
314 »r Sear — «r ld ii.

«r«wfor, it is what ? = tag, : for «r.w + a. This is parallel to S «\)2bo. Why ? 97, i io,
33°.
otSsbt[comp. ^ySsB7, g)3ssr, .#3537, srSear. c. eni\tu. T.
m. £/ra], how much, many?
6T&r®£3, 18, 84, 130, 320. alarjgita, all, each, every, 363. (H. B. § 126.)
<r.-ir@>g)iibt anything whatsoever, [eg®/** = vg/ii — ^uSguii. H. B. § 100.] 98, 159.
So cratTgpitb = *T0ir&)QUibf 20$.

k. OT63rjL/ = <^^/th^, bone: 45, 46, 210, 292.

[V'EI. or EM. C. el|u, el|abu, el|avu, il|uvu, em|ike. T. em|mu, em|uka.
M. EI.|UMBU.]

<zT&sr\£u, what day? 36. See also under 67 (Srt7,

[Comp. C. endn. Tn. eni, epa.']
titirjtih — iTQQrsirfftb. always, continually, 99, 116, 182, 307.

U E.
<57 e, see note under «$y.
I. Used for «, as an interrogative, as in Telugu.
«rjj = «r£j. So «8ar = «3w. For this ur is also used. G, 6,
II. Emphatic, 4, 11, 13, 19, 3°6- Comp. G. in.
III. Interrogative final.
IV. A verbal root, the main idea being ‘ elevation.’
V. For ^ or g>, in termination. a-eArCawii = *.«&<?®>ii, 339, 366.
So <?•/«* = »r(i + <i + [apron.
VI. Sign of vocative case, 32.

1. sjj@, v. go: Q&&)§}], 15, 349. [s. fTtt.

11. sr|/E7(5 (comp. «Tii), pine, z;. (§ 62) 130.

<sjlLsoz_, poverty: pflpsglois,, endues]LDt 358. [s. its.]

n. strangeness; vicinity: ^jdrenfhuil,,
ejfi)mm%osrujrreir, another’s or neighbour’s wife, 86
sjgHeonrr, strangers, foes, neighbours (comp. Lat.
hostis), 73, 122, 158, 228, 274.
67 60 (all IT , 3°6.
[From vgj, 'what, any’ (or S. FiJ, ‘ cause'), and In M. Comp.
‘ ®^)@i2.©OTpu»ir, those who abide in a strange land.’ soS£. i. 26.]

S/ld em. 1. For or £?lc as a verbal inflexion, 339, 366.

(g- 11, 93-)
11. sjLoo). [This word represents s. ij*T, or ut*t.]
1. Safety, protection, 13,324, 327. 2. Intense delight.
 -J IX) — «T TSsrr. 3'5

®(J> for STLDIXi.

ftQpgifiM. sensual bewilderment, 364. [Comp.

iii. GJLc\rr, v. n. (§ 66) delight in, 182, 377, 378.

[So wiAl/, aiiuAi. ATaid. XX. I.]

iv. ©j%7, it. m/V. (§ 62) be raised, elevated: 354.

[Comp.
v. o|4®7, it. (§ 62) extol, praise; n. praise, 163.

773V el. [ — ^uSia; from @!usvt; from sr/D in sense of hostility.

C. ERR.]

1. wen, ‘ if: ’ may be contr. of

With fut. makes a conditional = or gjjjmi [H. B. § 95], 9, 158, 230, 242, 250.
II. zl «. [§ 56 III)] another form of 1, q. v. =>s®, be fitting, 113.
III. v. a. [§ 70 as *&] accept, receive, resist, meet in battle, ask alms with out¬
stretched hands, 67, 9S, 231, 335.

Gj6tiir<smu> from i or n.
1. Impossibility, incongruity. 2. Declining a challenge, 67.
xj-Cppur/r, those who commence hostilities, 67. [Comp. K. 861.]
[*,...
o£(rr]ir&£l®T>iLiaj suuuiresr .... T. 45.
lie who, without love, from those who implore aid withholds what he could well give.’
1 mnGpfxgih iceir&rr, hostile kings.’ T. 61.]

OTsrotp, an ignorant man : 321.

ej<ssiLf]ijj!TiT, ignorant wretches, 54, 60.
[Comp. ®&ir, g)«9, €T(Sr, atflfiii. C. ELI DA.]
-w*-

sj/bgu, adj. of S7j2/=male, 96.

Sjrd ERR. [ \/<S7 IV. Comp. €T(Lp. C. ERR (elu) and S7eV.]

1. ®|s», rise, ascend, climb, act presumptuously, 61,

90- 153-
11. erpsu (§§ 62, 160) lift up, put up into, 331.
[Comp. afiGp, ofigni, in 231.]
a corr. of ; or from trdr. [See ^ and .gjguio. C. En-um.] 164, 1S0,

sj|Ss37 [\/«7 = wAfl/; wear. g> forms adjectives: isirVeir.

Comp. ct3sB7, STi^SsjT.]
i. (Adj.) other, 230. 2. How many? 18.
Besides, 143, 146, 216, 295.
c&jj «S3sw = ^eSSsor, < other' i. e. deeds done contrary to jypii ; or. in a former birth. 3.
3i6 8 —2 & g-

© AL
K. g) AI. [c. D. G. p. 230; often = ^jibt ^uS.]
I. Adj. form of s|*|^: ‘ five,’ 59. [§ 172.]
II. What is small, minute. Hence ‘ alms,’ 99. [M. ay yam.]
ssliimfl = small mustard seed, 329.
III. ‘a father.’ Comp. ^linuA. 330, voc. ‘ O Sire !’
IV. A sign of the direct object. It is probably an emphatic form of c.
V. s added to some few nouns forms an adjective: *•«•*• — ‘day;’ wSar, ‘current.
[See 295.] ^etw® makes 191. e-sir makes c&r. QpeSr&jraJ&iT-, 107 ; (JmSwaSSW.
VI. ® added to some verbal root makes a passive noun : Q«@, ‘ give ; ’ Qarm^,
< what is given, a gift.’ Here * or a* is often inserted :
a? = Rr<^s- KL— +<&&+*£ =
VII. : 2nd sing. &G0iriu = a/£stD,5.
VIII. Sanskrit nouns in a, change a into s in Tamil, and into A in Telugu:
S. = = T. vidya. Comp, ©ska,

9 O’
6 : the idea is ' unity.’ This is found in all the South-Indian
languages with an astonishing number of derivatives.
[Comp, e$05. Also o\du, oka. M. C. T. 93®®. C. D. G. p. 216 e/c.]

I. 9, V. (§ 64). [C. ONDU. M. OKKU.]

tSmoQarjgi, like a beast, 315. $00, befitting, respectable, 281.
$i<gA, it will equal, be like, 233. gA«su«uf = gsWjj, will not equal, 236.
totally diverse, 387. giiu#, will be alike, 151.

11. 9L/4, v. (§ 62) agree, [c. oppu. t. oppu, opu. m.]

$uu, alike, 202, 387.
hi. ep\uLf\!j<^ = j)//DLb [comp. k. ch. xxii], befitting conduct,
22, 37, 148.
[Ancient C. opp-aram = ‘ pleasant.’]

<s£>|lL© oppu, v. (§ 62) cling to, join with, unite: isLLndQsn&r,

Qunqs, 214, 246. Opp. 9<2)ffl/.
[Comp. 9, 9®, 9®, 9®, c-l-ot, O^r®, 0^ri_E®. C. Cud, tod, oddu.
M. T. c>/A*, odda.]
epL-i—nrr — QunQTjppLSIeoGonrr, enemies.

<spg[l OTH.
(§ 62). [Comp. 9®,®/(5, T.
oduI^m. m. ottu|««w.] w. retire; recede, 388.
 9(5> adj. form of §>&r,& [c. d. g. p. 217], 250, 295.
&5T<& &5t)l y 74*

f), (any) person, 127, 230, 308, 309.

k. oruvu [g. 64] shun. [Comp. Qsn(r^} Qsu^v. x. vera.

M. VERRU. S.

9?® = 9(5eSl, 6, 36, 157, 213, 239; transcend, 33 (?=

eiS®).
9/r/r 246 (=9(5®/^6v), abandonment.
90|/e/(5, altogether, at once, completely: sl*_£hr, 167,
236, 287, 332, 387.
90/e/(5/_ot is a pleonasm.
[An adverb in («b)® from Vo, or. Comp, ^.]

k. I. OL, V. n. be possible. (9®^, § 62.) [Comp. -/$?,

eu&> ? m. In c. = be unwilling. In t. gal.]
9>6o|<ay, things in your power, 169. [g. 95.]
sdo&nheuena, by all possible means, 36, 71.
9&)&>ir, is impossible, 258. [g. 87.]
11. promptitude. [From imitative word 9^
+ for «j.] *
As adv. ‘ swiftly, at once,’ 66.
gAO«v«r (§ 273) either ‘ the swift,’ or sounding,’ 77.

in. 9«0, n. sound ; v. (§ 64) roar, resound, 249, 2^6 qQ7

[Comp. a«s, M. Anc. C. u!i.~] y
Nig. €rsmu srpGp g,«>.

= [G. 94] a sounding forth, 23.

k. IV. 9®>|®, be shaken, fail. [Comp. 9US), a_&u. T. olu-ku.]
is untroubled, 178. 9^*™, fail not, 148.
9tb&ii>=jgeiriTj:@t feebleness, 204.

or=cease.
L 9$ (§§ 57, 62) leave, leave behind, forsake, depart
from, cease, [m., c. ora-su.]
9^, remain ; be left, forsaken ; left behind, 19,
30; while it remains behind.
43, 123, 135- 90**r*, 49, 54.
9ifi<S=9vSs, 76, shun [G. 85] 306. 90**+, she forsook, 372.
9y5tJr™’ unfaiIing enjoyment, 79. departure, 143.
that baVe passed> i69- [G. 153] that have done flowering, 290.
 9 y? 5 — 9SW ©j.

k. ii. §>Qp\($, v. (§ 62) flow on; pass; be in the habit of,

act, behave, 311.
$0£3rgi, 37. conduct, course of action, 309.
gcygCw, 44, 45, = I who am wont to behave as one who ....
SW®“r, 139while it rushes on, 212.
9®>S<U, 171. gS>@«Ulf, l82, 385.
®-<OTQi_r(!p<g, habitually eat, 271.
'k. hi. n. ^q£\sslo = 9&)u>) habit.
tLjjfmema. 57 with *<w ; 142, 143, decorum, virtue.
75 with Q&p®, unmentionable evils. [Comp. v'“'<i-

tspsrr ol. Comp. eS&r, ©&w, *«>, GW). The

[m., c., t. ola|yu.

two ideas are (i) light; (2) concealment]

I. Gp&T y ^L_ ) bright; good; beautiful, wise.
Adj. ‘bright,’ 129, 379; ‘lustrous,’ 395 : of the brow, eyebrow, etc. 176 [here the
change is anomalous. G. 34. * becomes C, and then metri gratid is softened into
«tr (G. 41, 42)], 189 [comp, here «Sw, g*].
gofr|oDu>, b-^htness, clearness of understanding, 196, 392.
g«fl = loSsuto, glory, 9. = iur»®to j/fliufiibpij, radiated light, emitted splendour. ■=
tShsrsib, splendour, 22 ; light, 371. 123 1
9«tr|Ou»-(7jtir, 102, wealth that yields distinction, 195, 280, 386.
bright-hued, 139. gW)r, v. n. (§ 60) emit light: g«f),p, 269.
II. fpetfl, v. a. and n. (§ 64) hide: u»sB>p} 90.

spru orr.

&p6yr on—9*

I. w. anything, 1, 5, 281.
186. gerCpiyii, any one virtue, 102.
II. ». (i) suit, fit: Qurgtgi (J 62).
garfiar [G. 95] things befitting and necessary, 4. [Comp. gCiLyj«|.]
(2) join: «-©, 17I, 315, 357. 359: agree, 55-
‘ mryi^ansQiu ir£*aas, the life of the loving is life.’ *«t4. i. 18.
S>*, adj. 1, 361. g®, 357.
9«r|©# = uaasvi, for g«r®r [G. 88, 95] I29> 188.
g/>^s»m, oneness, union (g^ + «ou>), 237.
ga,® in 143 is variously explained :
1. g«r^, ‘ as though any one of these existed.’
2. As a finite verb = QurQftprmirib. Then L-smrrpurpp = ; ‘ the perception
(of these) is not (to them).’
3. It is not meet to consider them as in the same category with the base: —
‘as one with.1
 <3 <3 3J9

S^ugi, nine (§ 172) 47. [C. D. G. p. 241 etc. u&^ten; what is M. T. tom-
midi. C. ombattu. See Q/xtra&Si and §arui«Sr.]
For this verse compare B. I. S. 34H :

Hwqfcr * htjrt: n
Those who esteem this body, oozing at nine avenues, this stall in the midst of foul
odours, are beasts, not men.’
[Comp. N. N. 12 :

sz
CA
O.
K. §> 6.
1. & seems to be for ^ + » (« becoming *-) : Beusvarf — s&iGejri.
2. In 1st pi. QfiuQcuria = Q&iu + «/ + «_io. Comp. C. D. G. p. 30.
3. In questions etc. G. 112. Is equivalent to a negative. = Lat. num.
4. See under
5. Not often interchangeable with 9; but g®=^® = e-i_wr. Qui® gives Gurt, and
from 0«/r*(j5 comes Car or.

k. sp 6. [Comp. ?From » m. onn.]

v. (§§ 62, 160) 1 rise above'
g/As(feSt the lofty waterfall, 79. <&t®, 9.
g^bgcjoiufgij., an excellent family of lofty lineage, 199, 283. [§>»@ + ejur.]
g,aBiu, 176. pi&iLi for giASiiut the uplifted, 129 [G. 41].

9 9, interj. Ah ! Oho! 88.

|p sw-r, sound, 332. 90®, Comp. ^u>,

op. [c. T. = lose, fail.]

I, 9®, v. (§ 62) run on, 68, 108, 111, 120, 166.
II. fpt-1®, cause to run, spend, pass.
spili_a> (6pili—ih) = ayfl&eo, 235.
•sahG&srrr®, look on graciously, 155.
s6sbtQ<6bv)lLi— ii>, kindliness, 348- = ^tT^PeesflLuu}.
[K. 575. So T. 52 : 6 *enrafp\uiaeoaf)ae»B safaQtG&pLLt—ib,
iJindliness is the ornament of the eye : it wears no gems like ear and neck : the eye's
jewel is its gracious glance.’]
gp®=earthen pot, = mahuirffshrii, 139. [c. prop, ‘a
potsherd,’ see ottai.]

6j>Jjl OTH. [Comp. S. + c., M., TU.]

9^7 (§ 62).
W9, the studying, 140 [G. 95].
S>f'iifi [G. T4i], giprt [G. 189], e/rrfKi [G. 141], 0^iutesr<urt, 270. See notes.
g,B<u, 386,
3 20 3) IX) 3 L_ <5> IX)*

&0u>, n. billow, surf wave; ocean.

249, 391. See 96$.

sp/i 6m. [Vo in c. = ‘be kind.’ Comp. e.®/. c. o|vu. m.

omb]u, om|an. t. om|u.]

k. cherish (§ 62).
This verb seems to intensify the meaning of that to which it is added, as a kind of
auxiliary.
Thus, arfiGpnbiS, carefully guarding themselves, 351.

§>ii is also a verbal inflexion of ist person plural, g. 77.

See «7ii, <4^.

6pj OR. [Comp. mu, Qprr, C. 6r|u. M. OR. T. OR|u

= ‘ endure.’]
£P/i, v. (§ 57) search out, ponder.
gJtg! for [G. 41] 64. s>crgi, not regarding, 69.
gKSB^ani, a thoughtful, intelligent clan [G. 87] 175.
pa* is called a poetic expletive, or [G. 115, 116]; but it seems to retain
the meaning of 1 ponder thisl' 72, 360.
= — See 126, = [« is vocalised, and jy + *- = g>.]

|p/f = 9(5 : adj. form of §>&*£>/, one, 41, 361.

[C. D. G. p. 217 etc. M. C. So *i and ®ot.]
_t

£>|<a/, v. (§ 62) = 9£$, cease, 32. [In r.—pdvu. c.=

« KA.
& ka = £, kh, g, gh, and h. See h. b. introd. Comp. c. d. g.

It is often interchanged with ch: the guttural sinks into the palatal ; so kirk has
become church. • of the Tamil is often = « in Telugu = avu].
A sign of the optative mood, both numbers [G. 85] 4. QaXia.
_ \
&& KA9A, see «d«.
[=bitterness, disgust] = sosu^.
Fault: o^pio, 260, 342. [T. kasa-tu, gasi. C. Comp.

ai—sm. [s. Also A bracelet, 289.

[Ji. Chin. xiii. 397 : ‘ aistaasuStcmr, a pair of jewelled hajjds.’]
 a il — a @ ii. 321

«L KAD.

i. «z_. [c. d. g. p. 455. m., c. kada. t. gada. Allied

to 3$, and s. f.]
(1.) <**-, v. (§ 66) cross over, pass, 398.
k. &L-60, sea, 73,97,98,107,108,138,166,230,242,263,264,
269, 275, 332, 349, 382.
Observe the variety of epithets, eight in all: eofi, afar, Qur®, /*, Qu®.
See G&iuuar. [Ancient C. kadalu.]

<su.eOtb} 272. = &QppSil!JLD.

[The majority of commentators say a®*, and treat u«9 as =
* will incur guilt! ’ This is traditional, but clearly untenable. The tenses must be
noticed : while they say ‘ we will afterwards do virtuous deeds,’ they have already
plunged into an ocean of guilt and there perished. We should expect u«9 **i_suid.]

(II.) (§ 140).
what is due, 341: =as much as is
needful.
<srz_6sr, obligation, duty, debt, 58,98,184, 202, 382.
[‘ duties undertaken by the true matron.’ T. 64.]

k. <5i_|uu/r®, obligation; order, 261.

God (p. 1). [Comp, ffl®*.] ,

(ill.) S. #i_|u>/r [see m/r] 300.

[S. VJ, 1. Elephant’s frontal secretion; 2. Forest: arts.

11. [c., m., t. kara. s. *rf].

<4.) v. trans. (§ 57) rebuke, 157, 278; renounce, 157, 364; scare away, 41, 283;
overpower and dispel, 97. [T. 46.]

(II.) v. (§ 64) bite: •*»?, 156. [Com^>. *^.]

(III.) n. marriage, 56, 364 [S. «ft]; protection, guardianship, 86, 338.
*it- means at the same time ‘ marriage ’ and * renounce thou.’
Nig. aif. tcenrib tSanire/ s^aanto armies Qutu rSariaaarCiLf mif. ai&amairatb gjutb mmtrt^&ipdl/sib
tjfprqptb,
[ajjofar, home. JI. Chin. iii. 91.]

(IV.) a beggar’s bowl, 99.

[*1$., ai^eoa. S.*Tf. For «»© comp. ©*. T. kcu{i-v-edu = a bowl-ful.]

(V.) See under *®.

aif.\OLj, a drumstick : 100. <3s>*pu}.. [Comp. ait-. C. KUDUPU.]

iii. [«®, s. See 0«/r®].

(I.) (Adj. forms from a(Stmu>. [H. B. 131.«.])

«®<i>, harsh, 73 ; fierce, 164; severe, 280. Opp. to

!§)«*, 172, 189.
Y
322 <5> (B -$ 633T.

a®, evil, 124 ; intense, 224. [Comp. «/#.]

(11.) a®, n. poison, 374.
(111.) v. (§ 62) enrage, 189.
(iv.) ail®, v. a. (§ 62) tie, 153.
n. bond, 238.
Used as a sign of the 7th case, from am, ‘place’ ( + 31) 263. {=

G. 93.
(v.) n. inspissated juice, lump of sugar, 35. [t. 48.]
iv. ami—, a word indicating remote position in space, or
time, 199. [Comp. ^eoj] Hence,
r. What is last or lowest in state, place, condition, 133, 227, 281, 297, 334,
365, 368.
2. (Meton.) ‘a low man’ [see auib and 255, 366.
3. = ««ni_iuriu/nf, 160, 2l6 ; — Syuriuetif.
4. ‘ Street,’ 107 : ‘ shop,’ or ‘ bazaar.’
In comp.: aat>L.Qura, to the last (of life).
iiJiy., (1) keep in mind, 20. As
aemL-iaafor, tip, 390. «aoi_iju®, be degraded, 136.
[‘ aa»L-airar ^giQaieirj) gft&leu,

There are none who know which day shall be their last.’ a*S>$. i. 12.]
outer gate, 31, 293. aem-#giib, even when, or where, 147, 150, 236,
343> 360.
[Used as 7th case + ub ; with rel. part., G. 63.]
(2) Persevere, go on to the end.
[Comp. T. 74, 94 I * gQfi&aa aeni—ijiSi^sjr finr,

Those who don’t hold on to the end in the way of decorum.’]

[T., M. kad|a. C. kad|e. S. efT?.]

«®|@ (§ 62) make haste [ V«®] 189.

aQtQ. some say by poetical license for *®®; more probably from a causal «®a®,
* fret, urge.’
aQdQamr, hasty, passionate, 348. [h. b. § 273.]
al®, ailQu., see asm.

amiariur, teachers of the Vedas, 314.

From am&cg, arithmetic;—any learning; the Vedas.
See = am&tgQppoStuar ^gieSijuir. T. IO. [S. *PST.] aattr&aiT? 397.

&o$$T KAN. [Comp. s. JW, 7TW. M., C., T. KAN, KANU.]

asm [see anem, anl, anil®].

1. ft. eye, 44, 46, 59, 191, 251, 305, 306, 373, 384, 394, 395, 400.
In 251, ‘ *mmanrjs0&a, that strike the eye.’
amm, things with eyes, 13, 17, 49, 116, 265, 267, 297, 358, 374. [G. 93.]
aemasdcbrai [ite] before a man’s face, 353.
 * 6S9I U @ -ffi HOT (B. 323

In 47 asitr = «COT«(gA@ [G. 152].

2. For a joint of bambu etc., 156, 390; knot {or eye) in tree. [T. GANU-PU.
C. GANI-KE. M. KANA. In S.
3. Place, 148. Comp. 326, 373. Used as an ending of 7th case, 16, 267,
3°5, 336. [Gr. 63.] semasargi, that which occupies the place, 368. t>, even
in their case, 56, 69, 75.
4. It is used with adj. part. (a doubled!) as = to form an adv. part. (G. 86) =
‘ even when, even if,’ 141, 142, 184, 281. 261, 371 [a not doubled].
5. Centre of a drum, or tambourine : plans® e8i-jZ, 100, 388.

semu®, slumber; see u®, 366. Hence,

seisiun®, see urr®.

QpVsoa&ak, nipple, 399.

slLQl- [&6ik + gj + <oj] ‘is upon—dwells on:’ lit.

‘(is) indeed a thing (occupying) the place of.’

[g- 63, 93.]

aem®jfr, husband, 385.

a&kOh—LD etc., see arr&Kj, 385.

k. aemQt&v)® [g?®] be graciously disposed towards, 155.

K. S6mQ<^)LLl—IM, 348 [gg®].

[In comp, as second member = ‘ ness’ See @®.]

Comp. N. M. K. 93 :
* ajevraafar Qug&l&r QieSQucrf^in J uirebiG)uDtr$ujirir
g$)eora6obr ££)&TibQuqjKgtb ; gitatreorp

Qia&sraedtsr Qu($Q<&r fstjptbQu($(8)tn J ajesra&fcr

aiuibQutgQeor utreuib Q)uflg>.

If hardness (fortitude) increase, strength increases;

if sweetness increase in those whose words are as milk {women), the tribe increases;
if all-glorious meekness increase, virtue increases ;
if the base element of hardness {of heart) increase, sin becomes great.’
Here eatar is a suffix •= ‘ ness ’ = es>m = pemb. Observe aeirsexr in good and bad sense.

■semm = s^LLi—m, in troops, 25; troop (s. *nff) 399.

aemu>%v, a knot of hills, 285, 353.
<ssrart_6i> = Pandanus odoratissimus :
scented thorn, 194. [m. s. straps.]
Nig. aaxrt_ev Qafi&na Qpen-erfluQuir.

asm® etc., See sn6m.

[««!». M.] garland : = wevirtoirtoi, 16.

[S. .]
1. Ait), stake, 192.
2. up&iGaiGi, support = relying on it, 303, 310.

Y 2
32 4 <$ <?j or •

c%jrn kath. =‘ mix.’ c. kade, 'join.’ t. kadi.]

ajgi& = wrath: CpHstit! 61. (K. 130.) [C. to?'. Comp. (C. gadara) =
rage furiously". S. *TiT. M. katham.]
aflaf [a#ojid, sun-tii] (leaf of a) door, 91, 271. [C., M., T. Comp, soni_. S.

sfri = G)iemtb [comp. S. I«h«.*!)] ray, 89, 176, 224. [M., C., T. kadiru ■= spindle.]
sgiutf, a woman’s hair : [C. = black. Comp. ««/*• S. Anc. C.
kadapu — cheek. T. kadubu = crowd.]
Nig. s&uQu ^afatouSoftb QuQfauirecrtniiSQfjnG) soft^tb QpCiduir,
a^OtJ&iu, O maid, whose hair is fragrant with precious musk! 294 (G. 93).

sulS, grain ; coarse grits, 341.

= * eat greedily.’ M. Comp. T. GAB. An imitative word = ‘ gobble.’]

&ld kam, ‘smithery.’ [Cor. of s. May be connected

with s. *T, V, or t. kam|mu. s. 3F^.]
■sthLDLD [s. m. kamman] ‘ smith’s work,’ 393.

<9>LD KAM. [s. ^.]

1. au>|tf>, v. (§ 57) be diffused as odours, 117,180^ 199, 294.
[^ysi is a formative. Comp, sipih = fragrance. T. KAM|MU. C. KAM|pu,
kam|aru, etc.]
11. <®(7p(5=uni^LDuiCy the Betel-nut palm : Areca Catechu,
216.
[M. S. (Rptipirsii. Der. doubtful.]

siu\m. [s. ^PT. Comp. ©<s®, T. KAYYA. M.

= ‘depth.’]
1. what is low: S^mtn. = a low fellow, 356.
K. baseness. Ch. xxxvi.
*u»i, base, low men: 8&uSsa, 66, 143, 145, 200, 355. = /,^.
[Opp. to (gu^utlpspri and to sriirpar.]
2. A tank—excavated: (genii, 215, 375. \_Mii. a tank with fair
lotuses.]
SUJ&), any fish ; a special fish;—carp: Cyprinus, L.
Qsem<ss)u.) Q&&).
It is the favourite simile to express the liquid lustre of the female eye, 44, 395.
[M. See suit = (garth = ‘ a tank.’ S. «R»f = ‘ water-born.’ For term. comp.
snuAi from S. ^TUT; ioiu€\j for UJiu&sih.'j

&it kar. [s. ‘ hand ; ’ ‘ black ; ’ ‘ embryo.’]

1. an, v. (§ 66) ‘ conceal: ’ eperfl; and so ‘ refuse/ 19,
92; 3°5-
 ® llfj.c5> IT ID ID. 3^5
[So *j&\ = deceit.
In Mu. sj$jea>LJurt fitb<sff>La& sj uuir • sun fit soeSl&wir j5«//r.]

II. <5(5 (=‘the embryo.’ From s. from V'Hf).

(1.) «©|jz, v. (§ 62) regard, 193, 261.

(11.) a(5#§j, n. regard; idea; purport, 181, 211, 380, 395.

(111.) s^\eSt instrument, 320, 393. [? s. m. kar-i, -ivi,

-uvi.]

III. 3QTj \j£(Tf)U>t SlfllU, SnU. Comp. <5^].

1. Black, 8, 47, 387.

sdjiiuri-isyienn, a field of black soil, 122, i.e. sir am \ [or sg-ULy + full of sugar-cane.]

See *»ir, 103, 217, 311. [M. KAR-I, KAR-U, KAR.]

2. Eminence: Q<J(j, 186; a<$is&>!r ^QuifliuQaiarGsrrgi.

k. ■3ifl=ffimL£l, evidence, example, 10.
[Only Tamil in this sense.]
Nig. cj&ru$(§iBe8>0 &tr6orjp seeypiui^. Q&(§iBirpQuir.
&(vftGsr=Qutufi3a(£l, anything fried, 200, 210, 268.
(v/<s(5=black.)
Oa//E/|«(5Ssa7, 207, 210, = savoury food.
JI. Chin. xiii. 25 :
* OpGufo) QpQr>sG)#irifliBj5irjb Quire&rnSlajfiiu
u!revi$-&)<zuT uiaefilir eris/s
EGU6U S(^2gOTUJF t$6)<k Gull tLjlb
Qlunp&GOfSgi i5\ui6giefa i—iritaGir
c5ycu6U6v ^fG&L-u £ft—£l®u3<iisr
jsOgear pu5}Gv«ntrir& aeoar'Sliby
Q&gogu bid usd sir est^?sorajGcrLSlGsry
Q&ujjSguQlo tSltecriSlGOT^ SGsans-if !
Having seen those who joyously ate every day sweet milk, and rice, white as though
jasmine buds were showered down, off golden dishes, served up by handmaidens, with
rich spiced food,—now, since affliction has visited them, saying, “ Give me any coarse
food in this sherd,” and feeding so,—see that ye regard not wealth, my friends, regard
penitence! ’

sugar-cane: ■smmeo, Saccharum Ojficinarum,

34> 35) !38> 211, 390.
[C. kabbu. Anc. C. karum|bu. M. kari|mbu.]

aawj [comp. 3(U). m. kar|a] a shore: bank, 135, 224.

<Tpif.&l, crcofoj. [To be distinguished from G&ituli, where ships anchor.

* vpG&rmprrh QuQjiijQscrrGfl jprpaemj aafaru.FGBry

He who has thoroughly mastered science by subtle thought and extensive investiga¬
tion.’ T. 35.

The verb (§ 57) = melt away.]

■srriALD, aQTjLDih, n. [s. V^, ^ = ‘ do ’].

1. Qfiir^ievtSiufiaii, ceremonial and ascetic observance, 52.
326 a so — a so li.

2. Qffdjans, the (right) thing to be done, 129.

3. Affair, business, 231, 249, 250.
4. Action, 236, 345.

kal. [Comp. s. and its derivatives, t. kali and

KALU-GU.]

i. aeo, astfn, imitative words, 25, 140, 256.

[Comp. 66.]
With «T6irgy, or as v., § 66. H. B. § 273. Comp, C. gala.

11. &&>, n. stone, rock, 360, 364. [m. kal|lu. c.]

s6oewsB)ri=smLD^)} rocky mountain, 66, 154, 283
{bis), 285.
hi. amgv [«ffu4-^] v. (§62) become matured, hardened;
become enraged, 315, 351, [for a saga, q. v.]
iv. aeirrii, n. calf, 101, 115, 279. [m. Adj. &ps».]
v. excavate; dig; bury, 185 [g. 153], 277.
vi. <sra>, v. (§ 70) = learn, 253, 398. [m., c. kali. t.
KARA-CHU.]
*Pp, 255- [G. 95.] *p©/r, 139, 260, 313, 314.
sfiM, if you leam, 116, 140. spunt, the learners, 135, 317.
spu, they will leam, 135.
With sppfi(6fsrf), the learned and wise, 56, 133, 138, 256.
The negative:
sevairgi, I40, 169, 254. 255. [G. 95.]
xAieviri, unlearned, 115, 129, 139. saicvc^trir, 106.
45, 155, 366. ^susuj-srom, ignorance, 145.

K. *io\eSI (g. 95) = ®a^, ch. xiv, I31/132, 135, 195, 333.
<®i>|<4, learning (? 140) = #<^<5$ (or

<35 oV KALA, mix.

I. sen, v. (§ 66) mingle with, be intimate with, 75, 76,
168, 204, 227, 259.
II. «®)|/E/(5, v. int. (§ 62) be confounded, perturbed, 59.
v. tr. (§§ 62, 160) 248.
[M. = ‘mix.’ C. Also and aawaj : comp,
mixed things, i. e. leavings, broken food, 268.

a&9 = Cry, 12. [s. 3»fc3.]

k. s&y>, v. (§ 57) wail, 372, 393.
a&dLD, se063r, n. [g. 17]. [m. Comp. s. m., t.]
1. A vessel: unjgfiiti, 206, 239, 289. Qurps^tb> 206, 345.
2. A ship: ifiaiirti), u^sloi, r79, 250. [G. I53] 12.
3. A jewel, 40, 2- 1, 376.
 a 3s\) —a ®j. 327
ioj-6!irarc5Ei«euiii [to/ranio aesrGlp jyrfki jysrofi] = honOlir that precious jewel.
<£{&$&xevtb = gLUHGsartb^ 242 ,
a stag, 399. [m.]
&’?&) = LD IT sir,

sii)Lun<5mLD} marriage, 86. [s. ^r^TTO.]

<®si/ kav. [s. *r»T. The idea is of anything forked, split;

hence anything bent, arched, hollow, c., t. kava—a pair.
M. = a forked branch. Comp. «ul/, Q&itwli, C-sul/.]
I. senirm = Q^iTisroe_, lap, thigh, 201.
II. a<sugv=$)(Tiji3efrLJL]<3trio{r ueaildlLssu—, a forked piece of
palmyra wood: so, i53=q^iC’«/r@, a fulcrum.
[Or, some say, «<a/6b+ ,0/ra/-i-e_enwii=a mind that
care assails ?]
hi. asup&i, v. (§ 62) = «ia/'56uuu®^^7, cause trouble to, dis¬
tract, 44, 45, 89, 306. [Comp, p.zpip.va from /tiepis:
curae divorse trahunt.] From ‘be anxious.’
c. kavalu.
iv. <££$, ?/. (§§ 57, 64) overarch, cover as a canopy, 80.
[Comp. M., C., T.]

v. «©/©/, v. (§ 62) seize with eagerness, with open jaws.

See Claeir,a/, 70, 322. [Comp, <sa//r.]

<sip kar,pass off. [Comp. s. ^<5. t. gad. c.kal. m. kal, kar.

Connected with «l_.]
I. v. (§ 57) pass off; die; slip away, 49, 71.
II. v. (§ 64) get rid of; spend time, 56, 162, 268, 273,
286, 330, 366.
■sl$, adv. and adj.=i&ss, many, "much (g. 153)
113, 128, 275.
hi. &L$'n. a back-water, creek, 168, 391.
^ Q&eoGJirQfSir ?
Does the sea not enter even a little creek ? ’]

iv. sLp\&)(§2i), v. (§ 70) fall or slip out, 13.

v. sip\&1} v. (§ 62) urge, 253.
vi. aQgiShunn (with supa), see ©.*££>) those overflowing with
affection, 228.
vii. &(Lg\a/, v. (§ 62) wash.
328 a> i§ (g' — « gy <ap

gi£@), having washed, 258. a^pe.ti = sQge>jiif 285

(G. 14).

sogfifr, water in which rice has been washed, 217

,
(G- 153)-
viii. sop &(Lp|(5, ‘ eagle : ’ here it must be the ‘ vulture,’
48. [m. s. 3pi. Germ. geier.\
ix. &if>\6!sfl=GiJuuG01 a cultivated field, 122: some say <$<3®
urriTGLp6sfl= isrrsii. [Comp. gotlo. M.]

<5srr kal. [Has meanings: 1. ‘thorn;’ 2. ‘removal;’ ;

3. ‘ toddy; ’ 4. ‘ deceit.’]
I. GGtrrwGeofl, I03.
Fruit of the ««nr (sad, aorm or «®«/), a wild thorn. It is intensely black. Carissa
Carandas. [M. kaldvu. T. kalivi.'}

11. aeiflsv,a male elephant, 192. ['/«sn, = wild exhilara¬

tion. M.]
K. III. gotit, brackish soil. [Comp. =gysrnht rrdair, jt/argD.]

GeirniS&}th = ^-tsuirS&)ih) 133.

iv. G&r\erRt a kind of shrub, with white acrid juice.
Euphorbia nereifolia or Tirukalli: ‘milk-hedge,’
262. [m.]
v. (1.) got (&&r<enj)f v. [past tense aiLQi-m\ steal; act treach¬
erously, 157.
(11.) got, n. toddy, any intoxicating juice, 157.; honey,
sweet fragrance, 349. [m.]
(iii.) «effjOT/i = a/@#&ar, deceit, 20, 128, 380. [m.]
vi. G<2eir1 v. (§ 57) remove, cut off, 9, 44, 170, 226, 239.
Comp. GLpl.
k. vii. sarth (gotdr)t any open place, [s. ^79.]
QaiBsar^gi, in the cruel place, slaughter-house, 16.
[T. 10 : ‘ ^imBitserair, an assembly.’]

spy KARR. [Comp. GIT. M. KARRA. C. RARE. T. KARA.]

1. g£h} v. (§ 64) grow black [m. karrJukka] ; grow dark

with anger, 63, 315.
anger, 335- tT- 46-]
 & 6t» <]Q — <s It §5 # j ii. 329

11. amp, n. darkness; the dark mountains, 231. aesip

lUUj- = '$j/kGT.

hi. aft, v. (§ 64) bite,-eat: ais/., 141. [t. koruku ; karu-

CHU. C. KACHCHU.]

spiKiQj, v. (§ 62) sound : 90$, 23, 228, 285.

K. apLj. [s.
1. Chastity, 293, 381, 383. Ch. xxxix.
2. Learning: sevaSirytfa/, 140. [\/a*'-] (T. 86.)

&g$t\sv kanal, ‘fire:’ Qisqul]. [See s/geo. s.

am§n, v. (§ 70) = Qan§H, QarreS, 291, 298.
sesTLo [s. *r] weight, value, 127, 146, 341.
aesR [<sa), comp. aebrgv :—a6sfl = a^!rflS. M.]

1. n. = uifliit ripe, sweet fruit, 19, 103.

2. v. (§ 57) ripen, 244.

.s&sr, n. sound, roar: sjosip. v. (§ 64) roar [m.] 138,

349-
aebr6sft\tun, virgins, 274. [s. ^ran.]

ka, guard, [m., c., t. have ka, ka-pu, Hindustani

kay.

JjK from Turkish In common Tamil they say

anrrpjy.Comp. S. MT, ^T=«/ir.]

i. an, V. (§ 64) = atruunpgs, guy: guard, hoard, defend,

restrain : =gyt-i®, urrgjair=$. *ts, 9, 57, 59, 63, 230,
280, 320, 351.
11. an\uLj, n. — aneudti, defence, protection, 83, 277, 361.
anazma, airaih [s. crow, 41, 400.
<®/T(g5©ffrD = srtltf, 217, 243.
Strychnos Nnx Vomica. See Ainslie’s Materia Med. i. 318.
The tree came from Cochin China, where its name is Cay-cu-chi, hence perhaps
the name.

si© [y'aii., *® as ®/r© from »®. But comp. sir. M., C. kar. T. Tu. S. 3RPR=

&trany atrasrib^ aireori^y and 3STS] * a wilderness, jungle,’ 25, 122, 361.
With lipii, *®, g)®, it is ‘ the burning ground,’ 45, 96, 121.
K. «ril0, 137f — unraoai. [See Brafo, *«w.J
‘ The vision and the faculty divine.’ In K. Lex. = .s/Ajswm. [M. kdrchai]
33° & it 6m uj — a it if 9> sir.

arremii = Ouvr0efrT Qunm, wealth, gold, coin, 372, 374.

[Comp, airasisflasma. M. S.
airensfi = /TJ (or ^4), 346. [h. B. pt. II. app. vi. T., M., C.]

<SJ 6SST KAN, see.

I. arrem, v. (§ 70) = CWi®, ‘see,’ 24, 49, 84, 293. [See•

a 6m. J
siremr, in sight of all, 45, 66, 107, 374.
(not neg.), see ! examine! 12, 136, 241. ask®, 43, 44, 45, 50, 53, 330.
though they have seen, 25, 39, 60.
aaibSyS [see ®-«9] as soon as they see, 62.
*«OTi$.6uif, persons who have not seen. 48 ; or = to a past tense, neg. = have they not
seen ?
ssOTi-irgiiiii, s/rtiiofigi/m, 79, 154. aawi-^isroe.^, is as terrible as to see, 126.
airQemih, we know not, 132. sirsmuiii, we shall see, 137.
airemi—eo, 361, = a/rggv^sw. aremQi—irjpu, I59. See Q&irp.
an emu, they shall see, 315.

II. ami®, v. (§§ 62, 160) show: arretkll, 293, 314, 319,
341, 372- [M., TU., C., T.]

strati = srrojjsii). [C., M., Tu., T.] An Indian league; here about 5 English miles (or
2 07
•£- GW«? p -), IOO.
siTjSGVj see srrih.

K. SrTLD KAM. [s. 3<T*.]

I. anmLD, love; desire; lust, sexual passion:
13, 42, 88-90 (!), 391.
mnicQiemu, the torments of lust.
[Comp. K. Ram. I. xi. 80:
* tn^ingith &_emi—& QsnQGJtr ?
Is there any medicine for the disease of lust?’]

anm$giuui£), see Introd. to ch. xl. snim^^oSuw, chapter treating of love.

II. ami for anuDii. [g. 41. So and ^7OTL/ff2/.]

x«Qfis>, desire eagerly. 54, 60, 259, 313. (See *.&.) Here tu0 = u®
(§ 161).

hi. arr^60 = amDii, affection; desire, 86.

an^esno^sjnuirer, = a loving housewife, 228, 306, 330, 384.
sn^aaisms, so as to please his taste.
str/ieiesr (f. anpeSI, pi. snpmaif) one who fondly loves, 73, l8l, 384, 392, 395.

iv. atTjseSI, v. (§ 64) desire, 123, 181.

an— airnp^lonaui-^, a flower plant, Gloriosci superba,
283. [s. ^TnT, or ?]
 a it i£i — a it iji. 331

mITIU KAY. [M., C., TU., T. KA-GU, -YU, -CHU.]

i. smb, n. (i) fruit immature, 19, 203, 217, 328.

(2) Any nut or legume that does not grow soft or sweet by ripening. Thus
QjgBairtu, 103, ll6.
II. v. int. (§ 57) wax hot, 61, 63, 297, 315.
III. v. tr. (§ 64) produce, 203, 367.

<smuii, condiment, seasoning, hot spice, 116. [m.

From verb <s/r<u = be hot. Comp, snath, satjuLf.]
sirir [see sf\ blackness.
airt flew = a^muiLiirs; (§ 273), 103: so that men say blackness. [Met. a cloud.
Comp. T 6.]
strafi&i, darkened wisdom, i. e. ignorant folly, 311.
In 217 amf = ‘ black, made of a,r/fO®«u,’ or aj/f, z;. (§ 64) =be acrid.

srgemth [S. cause : 56, 183, 265. [See a/n/k«i.]

3>tT6V KAL. [M., T., C., TU. Comp. sip&) or

1. See streoti, from the knee downward.
II. 1. A leg, foot; (a. «,/?•) 84, 123, 218, 268, 372.
persons having legs, 122.
arsu/r®, be active, 113. a/rpQ©tfJ«\ meiiial work, 193.
2. A wheel, 2.
3. A place : as®,.
««Di_Aa/reu, what rightly occupies the lowest place, 368.
4. A handle : amoL/, anauui?., 368.
5. A stem: .sjot, 199.

snetiLD [s. ^Tc5] = time, 68.

sn&ifsgt, when; in the time of [G. 152] no, 184, 284, 329. = Quiroz, £§),-figt, etc.
sirai/sfiirw, early [G. 137] 2°.
a/ra, = a/raiio [G. 41] 24. then, I 23.
L/waj-gaw, many a time, 27. aaargsm, always, 43, 112.
aj-fo) = airaira ; ^}ii [see s?] 24, 68.
before; early, 341; in the morning of youth; betimes: s-fitwo, 35, no,
328, 363.
*™, as a verbal inflexions when [G. 86. H. B. § 97 note] 2, 5, 26, 33, 37, 38, 44,
57, 64, 67, 70, 113, 241, 391.
srr&j, v. (§ 70) discharge, vomit: Qub, Q^/r/#,
269. [?From «/t^ = channel, mouth; but comp.
sn&t = hawk up. M., c. karr. m. kar, karr, kal.
T. kar.]

&rryp kar, ‘ a seed, or stone.’ [This seems a form of &&>, and

is the Tuda pronunciation of that word.] = ,£? sot ®oa>, hard¬
ness, core, kernel; ripe and solid wisdom.
332 — £ tf-

arijjffiircaj'fi, 243. ■*/ry9euft)ir= (tpfiiSsSlaiairfi, 14.

&irfiQ$irefai-.semGem — aiiSjio, when it has grown into a strong tree 192.

[T. 3: ‘ «/r(4Q««— gjsvewr®r, a virtuous wife.’]
artfiriu^QpjllriipgirtorSsil, 342. [Comp. a®. C. KAR. M. kadal.]
[T. 75 •' ‘ atryijipuirrib, a tree with a core.’
T. 24: ‘ airifil£0 ueox&tir, implacable enemies.’
T. 46 : ‘ arLpsif.isgi GiDgmueoin g)Ai«u/r^ Qai&aefigi, the conquering elephant that uproots
the tree (it is tied to) and is unsafe to mount.’]

stthr, a young bullock ; a youth ; a bridegroom, 398. [M. kdla. Comp. S. WI rt .]

&rrgi = aire^Qsne^Zso, until. [.s/r& for strain +^j.]
utfSs/rjjiii, until it is abused, despised, 13 (G. 153).
a/ras-Ai = CW&v [S. ««■, «r*], a grove on the sea-shore, 117, 194.
Q&tr'foj.

a IT sir [S. cFHH. Comp, air, ‘a park,’ and airQJ J.

a tor, a/rarii, arearaii — »«■©, a desert : uirteoiSle^iih, 76, 283, 291, 30O, 396, 398.

©lL kid, /?a/>. [In c. kid, ‘ perish,’= red. t. kedayu. m. kida.

Comp. Qi—gg.7, Sent—, ©lI® ; Lat. rat/.]

Si 1—, v. (§ 66) lie down, 29, 394.
Present itself; lie patent, 105. Remain, lie still; be, 231, 334, 362.
[T. 67 : ‘ QiMrfcfgirir QaimjaGh—there is nothing the afflicted ones can do.’]
whilst reposing in the blissful regions, 37.
[*6vD^. i. 17: ‘ QffmQ^i^aCiuu Quray^eiSi-aiirgi, wealth does not lie stored for any
passers-by to ladle in.’
See in Mu. tseJ)SL.iiaiorppin = ‘ violent words,’ and l/gS 81—a^gr^i, ‘a thicket where a
tiger lurks.’]
Semi—, n. = <F<swi_, Qi5lLl^l, a kind of cork wood;
Aeschynomene, 360.
Stems,v, a well, often Semii, 263, 275.
Versions of one original. [Comp. Gasan, Saw®, Sot; S. 13q[. M.]

k. SlLp kira. [The idea is ‘ old.’ Comp. 8&.]

= aJku, specially pertaining to. [Comp. Qsje, Csot. C. kele,]
Qtpasir, proprietor. = n.ifhuaie6r, their old or former proprietor, ioi.
[Comp. aoB/i. i. 21:
* 8tfisuir @)siirQ<GV)ir tieintGpgj Quir@i—ireiT

uyseStsor tntg&Qp Quu/tl/Ql/ilot Ljsopii^ih ;

Wealth says not these are my rightful owners, but according to old deeds changes
continually its abode.’ Quinny. G. 86.]
istreSsirSififi^, 1 she whose ancient seat is the tongue : ’ Sarasvati, 252.
ya!OT®(p,a,£), ‘ she whose ancient seat is the flower (lotus):’ Lakshml, 252.
So u&nra&ipfifi, ‘ mistress of the house.’ T. 64.
[In Ji. Chin. i. 244 : ‘ the mistress of his very soul.’]
fl^swio, 310, — eJianm, propriety, familiar friendship [Comp. K. ch. 8[.]
 & 1$ - gL.
333

@lv. [§ 64. Comp. m. s. f$,

tear, 107 ; rend, pierce, 151.

Q<srr kil. [The idea is ‘rise, "raise, put forth.’ c. kel|ar.

M. KIL|a. T. KILL. Comp. VeS&r, Serrir, ©arjx]
Qeifl, a parrot, Palaeorpis: Sek'Seir, 283. [t., m., c. gilt,
gini. t. chilaka. Either an imitative word = ‘ the
screamer,’ or from Slek.]
I. ©3srr, n. branch. [Comp. G&m, %>, 0«(^.]
n-peSasri-, kindred, 30, 191. ©3ar©/f, 113, 206.
v. (§ 64). Comp. Sorif.
1. Grow, be amplified, 65 (G. 153).
2. v. tr. scratch, as fowls, 9tb, S«w®. Hence, S&njr/, a scratching up, 341.

II. (§ 57) shine, 290. [Comp. eSIerr, Qfflysrr.]

SletriT, V.

hi. ©err^), v. (§ 62) pinch; dig out, 336. [m. Comp.

SGigl and T. KAL-LU.]

Shp kir. [The root is Qip. p sometimes = em; hence Sessrir

(but comp. s. fw and affair). See %>, ©t_, Qsl. ;
&<e&)L_, <S(U.]

(Used for ©«S, rend; and ©*. Comp. ©*.) [M. KIR, KIRI, kir : comp.
C. KEL, KE ; kir, KI. See kin = ©6w, with which and S. f^nT (used in a depreciatory
sense) the root is mixed up. T. kin|da.]

i. %>, ‘ under,’ sign of 7th case, 3, 191 [g. 63], 196.

©«S®, degrade, 248. Sjeuu®, be subject to. Symu, 70, 349. [©(£-(-
By metonymy [G. 162]: a low man, 64, 260, 282, 279, 341, and ch. xxxvpassim.
*JO. = atuoiir.

11. %>s8)m=cEiu«Dm: baseness, ch. xxxv.

@ KU f'SL. Ku).
1. An increment or fff/flacin : really = «. G. 108. Comp. 350 : y«w*&)eu/r, = yrar + <g +
'gjGvevrr.

2. A formative of verbs : <3, Cu/r|g = ay, a/; gu (jigu) in intransitives, and kku in
transitives.
3. jSign of 4th case. C. D. G. pp. 175-179- G. 60.
4. A termination of 1st sing, future. G. 81.
5. A Sanskrit prefix denoting ‘inferiority.’
6. As the basis of pure Tamilian words it seems = ‘ point, direct, aim, sharpness,
gathering into one: ’ @ + »9, <5s. + #•,«. + ©, g + <5 + ^4 (aciAiy).

0/T kud. [Connected with «_lL. Comp. s. $7, ‘ be curved.’

c. kud (,konku). m. kud. See various words with kod.]
334 gif — gUl^ ©I.

1. ©if [comp. s. $fr, and c. d. g. p. 456. t. gudi\

family, noble family, 69, 84, 96, 141 etc., 199,
281, 312.
©if \uL${DULf, noble birth, ch. xv.
©if|«om, high birth, 333; sense of nobility, 66.
[N. M. K. 6 : 4 £jfi6uinriuirir iseo&Jirerr LSlp&(gjE](§i$-f
Who know from what family a good man will come forth ?’]
11. ©i_|<r (©i_su. Both forms in m.) 46.
hi. ©i_ii> = a large earthern pot, 382.
iv. = n. umbrella [comp. <seSI, aeSlens. m.
kada. t. kodugu. c. kode\ 3, 368.
[Jl. Chin. i. 233.] (gam-tur, those over whom an umbrella is borne, 21.
v. (§ 57) holldw out, bend. [C.]
@ani_ a vessel of leaves bent [G. 153] 289,

(ajorarasr [S. TO quality, excellence, 56, 91, 230, 353.

@sgi,EJs,r, low people, workers in leather : a!kgf, 322.

©®ot®= depth. [s. M.]

®«w©/f#ffl»o/iuio, earth (girt by) the deep sea, 94.

(g<sm<5SiL- — <s\(tf)^j, bullock, 350. [Comp. s. ^pi3.]

1. @#‘2su, 1. prattle : wip'Ssu. 2. A simpleton : QpL-eisr.

[f in S. compounds = ‘ inferiority; ’ but probably an imitative word: see Qsr^i,
C. kutakuta.]
45,5260 |ge01d, folly, I97’ = @arij££), girfliljirantnsgjpptb ([D[p'foj&G}&reveSld!r@asTemx).

11. ©,$, v. (§ 64). [A mixture of a word ‘ to boil,’ ‘ to

jump,’ and ‘heel.’ Comp. Q&n$. c., tu. kudi;
gudi. t. gudi\kalu, 1 heel.’ s. W^.] Leap;
elude, escape from, 6.
hi. (^fsletna, a horse, 398. [m. kiitira. t. gurramu. c.
kudire.]
k. iv. (§#<&, v. (§ 62) peck, pierce, prick, 48, 226.
or a log, 178.
In 237 ‘having snatched.’ [Comp. Qsirfigi, T. kott, Q«/rti®. M., Tu., C.]
[ = beat in a mortar: ‘ to pain your hand by pounding chaff.’
T. 28.] _

(U)LJ KUP. [Comp. ©ii>, Qsmi. C. KUPjPE, GUPjPE. ©l/UsV,

©LuiL, ©<a57, ©col/, m. kuppa. t. gub, kappa. The idea is.
‘ anything rounded.’]
I. 0ua»u, a dunghill, refuse (in a heap), 341.
II. (&>UL\gu [see rush away (fall headlong), 377.
 3) ii u ijj — gsoii.
335

[Jl. Chin. xiii. 327 : ‘ <3£J—fr(gar0&air&)Qiirfi igOsKuCiD^ga/Sarya/j-j

The kuvalai only flowers in the hollow tank, not on a dunghill.’
Also ‘ a heap.’ T. 83 : ‘ a-uLSrfrOuiTfBgijsrou, the huge heap of salt.’]

0 (i)L/LO = ■$l—L£>) <E60<?u>, pot, 47. [s. fw.]

0m/_fl, hell l lEvam, 81. [s.
There are seven chief hells.
[In Karikh, viii. 31, the duty of feeding the hungry is thus enforced :
SL-ibui Qfu^iurr eSQjfc^GaretDrj- msLL^psuirff

@inu£)&sesrpGacflLiu fczsflppdjpp ^qj&dj

G)&nhL]&Grfonsir ifil&G)ajibemin
(7j)ibLjlus305ss rb(vjefluu erflaiiriu.

Yama points out certain persons and gives the order to an attendant:
‘ These did not eat, first feeding those above, Brahmans and guests,
But gorged themselves, assuaging hunger’s fiery pang !
Hurl them in Kumbi-pakam hell to bathe,
Whose fires the souls of savage ones inflame.’
©<biSiuiraib [S. pot-roasting] is one of the seven hells.]

[comp. Qsiuij, rare herbs culled] spice, sea¬

soning, 217.
[]l. Chin. xiii. 343: ‘ gajaify to«u ,°y
Rice of pleasant savour redolent of spice.’
Jl. Chin. xiii. 373 " ‘ Qu/r/fliyEigujiiylo aj<stnps(^l2iy
Fried curry, spiced condiments, and parched viands.’]

0/i kur. [Comp. @/d, what is little, young, tender.

M. kuru.]
I. bank, iimit: <a/jmL/, 6760'feo, 153. [See eurfl, euann,
<S <620 fj• So ^ytp0 = «tp0.]
II. 0ff|a) = s5stl?, sound, 339. [See ©ew, «_©/.
s. !*. M. kura, kural. c. kural, kural. t. kurru-]
hi. 0©|0, a bird : 0©|eSI, ©^jg), 135. [m. kuri\gil.]
iv. 00®, blindness, ©©t-sk, 158. [m., c., t. guddhi.\
v. 00^=®#^, blood, [s. Lat. cruor. m.
kuruthi.]
vi. 0©|4^, young white tender leaves, buds, or shoots,
211. [Comp. 138=^63#.]
vii. 0<sro/r, v. (§ 64) = 0'8su, bark, 254. [See ©trso. m,
kur\a — barking; kur\ekka. c. kor\a.~\
Nig. ®sro/r €rssru§i)<3i>i—#Q&ire<> g,m&. See Nanniil, 373.

©soto [s. $<*] family = ©49 .160, 175; race, 179,285;

caste, 195, 333.
336 3) aj 2stt — g9).

[ ‘. geoBjSgi
Q$n gttqds lgi$i5jS&ase>i—)
One’s caste (family, tribe) is evil when the virtues pertaining to it have perished.’
Qairarans = §Q£&aibt fflwaj7t_AaD.fr.]

(5a/3srr=(5a/a)(u/i), the water-lily; Pontederia, 44,236.

[s. M.]
In 236 the and @a,&r are contrasted to the disadvantage of the former. Here
©a/Sar is used for the lotus.

(3}L£> KUR. [Comp. (SIT, (SP, (5®T. M. KUR|A = what is hollow,

c. kun|i, kuri, kod|a. t. kurra.']
The \/ seems to mean—i. tender; 2. hollow ; 3. collection.

I. <sip, tender, ioi : @)err.

II. (5£f>|a0, early youth : g)sr<ss)m, n.
in. (S!p\iit-i, mud, slime, 47 : Qes».
iv. (§i$t v. (§ 57) be hollow, sunken, 49.
v. (sop, <3!pnu>, society. [From ©sum?]
(SlpTTLD [n. m. k. p. 3] collection of things.
v. (§ 62) unite, associate, 137. [<sqp&>,
<Si_®.]

vi. ©®»ip, n. 1. ear jewel, 370; 2. tender leaves, 167; v.

(§ 64) bend, wag, 213.

(3jsrr kul.
I. ib = soft, a tank, 191. [Comp. s. ^5*^. c. d. g.
p. 456. m. knlam. c. kona, kola, as though from
KOL=the holder.]
II. @er/?, v. (§ 64) bathe, 90. [m.]
III. ©arflff, «. coolness, 71.
QjGiflir, v. (§ 57) be cool, 167.
[gK, ® are formatives. Anc. C. M.
With compare vafl/r, ®a0.]

K• (3)jD KURR, &p, Q&p. [c. D. G. p. 479. M. KURR, £IRR, CERR.

c. kurr, kirr, etc. t. kur|u, kir|i. Germ. kurz. . Lat. curt.
Teut. skorta. gr. xap-, £vp-. s. In Breton
korr = dwarf: ©/pen-.]
1. (3,p®—pincers, tongs, 208.
11. (5»>3srr=G’<®n-sfr, slander, [m. kurala.]
hi. <5P>} adj. small, 262. 122. (§ 131./) = ®^.
[‘ ©pffpa/Ai, mean behest.’ Niti. 12.]
 § 01 ^ II •
337

iv. (5£»\<v> (§ 62) approach, 261.

[‘ (3&sri <%i6>&iex>i-iuirt, the wise draw not near.’ T. 14.]

v. <^ee>p, v. (§§ 57, 64). [Comp. t. koda, koduva.]

1. int. grow less, be cut off, 84.
2. tr. cut short, trim, 350.
diminution, 132 ; what yet remains to do, 332.
Comp, proverb ! Q&cGipptr p (g&npamrg). [G&ireSmj$&£au)) 8.]

vi. (sjppLD = tSI<oB>Lpf umsuth, defect, fault, hi, 153, 230,

353. 394-
vii. 1. v. (§ 62) diminish : <§&>p, 141. [Nasalized.]
— unfailing; in reduced circumstances, 176.
(geirpej = (gmpfiai, 11 2.

<3&rp = Ol'brt&giuGuirx, when he is worsted, 312.

2. n. a hill: u*u, ims, 90, 175, 176, 257, 290, 307; ( = tapering, conical.)
= 06isrpib, 113, 128, 212, 231, 319. [T. koncfa. M. kuntiu.~\ (gp&ebr = (Bjttrpam, a
mountaineer, 356.
@!^9, see @, @p, ; z/. (§ 64) point out. [M., C. kurri, gurri. T. guri.~\
(gflgvth = sz-figvib, 258 [see
csflui-i, sign ; nod, beck, command ; thought, 196, 305.
[Comp. JI. Chin. i. 277 for @^9ul/ = will, mind.]
@»9, sign : Qjjeo&aaato, gimi—iuirewiii, 399.
[@»9 = sound sense, in T. 52.]
©/iytf, 1. a stump, 178. See ©A®, ©,££>. 2. Poetical license for ©A®, 337.

z/. (§ 57) stoop, 17. [Comp. S- M. hunt. T. «.»,]

©<*£», see @/i>.

kud, see ®z-l.

«_®, v. (§ 62) join ; embrace, 354.
join the society of, 162.
«t_®, n. a cage, 122. [m., t. gudu. t. £/?r, kiidu; c.;
m. ; s.

dancer, [m. s. .]

The performer, i. e. the soul, which pulls the strings of the puppet, the body, and
exhibits the drama of life, 26. (From drama, dance.)
= ®<ri_«.i«6»oftoaiu/r, dancing girls, 191,

*-<014, z>. (§ 62) [see @, @^|4, @u«®u. M. kumbti = ‘ a bud.’ S-TO close
as flowers, 215.

kur,sharp. [Comp. @/f, ©/#, and s. m. c. t.

kilr=kud7\
z
338 Sn. [T ■“ 5a. ^•

I. sk.fr, sk-tfhu.
*^r]etouo, sharpness, acuteness ; keenness of intellect: ac/fliu 287.
g)®iii6wu«cr0<5ig#^/nr, who suffer acutely in mind, 107; c-nraufufi, hunger inwardly
raging, 286. Here «-* is the root of an auxiliary verb (§ 57) added to a noun : so,

tending directly to, 81 ; attacking furiously, 70. These are apparently

conjugated forms (G. 93) from «c/ = point.
For urAiacif, be poor, and poverty, see *&>.
II. A sloping,pointed, thatched roof; by metonomy = a house, 231. [M. kiira.]

<9A_|SI] KUVU, V. (§ 62).

= acajii, which will vociferate, 140. [T. ku, ku|yu. M. ku|rru. C. ku-gu.

An imitative word.]

<$*_Lp kur = e_6sar<a/. [Comp. s. c. kulu. m. It is con¬

nected with t. kudul\
1. Grain, rice. 2. Growing com, 191. 3. Food, 257, 321.
uir£js^.i£} 32I.
T. 48 : * QiBtuQuaJ$ QffiirQparrjp sk-any ic$uutrriry
He who esteems rice-water as if it were rice mingled with

3k-ji)} kurr, [See

allot. , brief, m., c., t. ktip —sk.su.
As verb = /ojpvWw.]
1. sk.su, v. (§ 62) say, declare, proclaim: Q&neo§}), 84, 156,
i57> !58> 242, 326, 353-
say not! 388.
II. es.ppiA, e^pst = word, in iSis.ppii, praise, 53.
L]pi>&.pg>, defamation, 158.
III. sk-pp, «^pp&, Death, Yaman (the divider, decider), 4, 5, 6, 7, 20, 35, 36, 106,
120, 172, 188, 330, 331, 363.
[Comp. B. I. S. 1690 :

‘ i*r?r£pr. ^ ^4ifrr \

wtrniT vhhi fsrfw nf?P]; u

Make no delay. Life wastes day by day. King Yama observes the various paths of
virtue.’
The god of death (S. : $lUJLDa!sry fTtDesr J J Sk-pgfy Sk.fbpiby 6k.ppeSTy S^pp&l&r • «/T«V)«r;

toped).
A full account of him and of the struggle in which Markanpeyar defeated him is to
be found in the of the £/*<rsreirLjb of the Skanda-purana.
In ar&atmLji viii his appearance and attributes are described. See also Niti. 42.
The name «-A®i = arbiter, one who pronounces a sentence, or divider.
So Ji. Chin. xiii. 22 :
1 m—ppih LSeeSi^s^ Q-L-ihL$etir o^uSijQuiL^IlI.

Qenuujirs P^pp jponamjirsA

SK-ppE) QfidsrQecT,—
QsirGlp&emLflsvr, asmrus-ir! ®«OTii>L///ii/5«jr aetfai&.n !
 *5o- QS) Q9-Co 1$ fotidf. 339

Before “The Divtder” (death) tears in pieces the hut (the body),—pouring out as
rice the life of that body consumed with fire of diseases that afflict, adding your
understanding as tne ghi, and your faculties as the condiment, and devouring all,—
see that ye share with others what ye eat! see that ye delight in virtue 1 ’

And El. 23, 38 :

1 AJirirevr, aiajrxcfae&io ^jevruu^firdfr)

^luQutrtg u.ir€ar^ji^ireur)—tsirQsvt^it&
&trev6er anjQekiQpj$6j air&mfhrireS Qi^tu^iu
uir&S)§!pir&) cnLifiu u(bhb.

He fears not sword ; dreads not bravery ; respects not beaui^ , crimes not from any
hero ; is not dismayed by any assemblage of resources ; and fails not his day:—
therefore, if you see death’s coming imminent, you should betake yourself to the
studies that relate to “ release.” ’
* gjlfiijQuiraire&r, rrasr, Qa^trenr,

erifiCjCuiraireir. crs&rjp—QgvipuQurr&n&jr,
ersmQem^j^ areoesriF Qi—nririr jSQjQpaj&jrnr?

©SITSBtQGOT (stipj! f&jSiG0 (ZFJCID f[) J

He goes not away though one weep ; he knows no dread ; if one lament aloud he
hears not; if one spring up he does not relinquish his hold ; he does not depart,
saying “ these are helpless ones; ” though one pay him reverence he goes not; why
do men not ponder death's power, and labour in works of penitential expiation? To
remain idle is surely a fault! ’]

3 ^-®s>pz=.&'b3o> garment, 281. [*/&>-£)) — portion.

M. KURRA.]

K. 0<3S/_1 RED. [S. C. D. G. p. 471. M., TU., T. GEDA, CHED,

CHER. C. RED, RID.]

i. 0«®, v. (§ 68) perish, disappear: tu><snp, /f®©, 8,

io, 27, 80, 171, 186, 197, 201, 368.
Qsy-gvii, 80 [§ 100] = and in the perishing : = though yourself should perish.
Qaiiu. = g|w«ua-#, senseless, 121. Q*iiQ for 2S8.

11. Os® (as Quav etc), ruin, 80, 132, 134, 173, 316. [s.
GR. ktJSos.]

QcSLp RER. [Comp, ©tf>, Os/p, Qaetr. C. D. G. p. 479.]

v. G)*gp (Q&Qf&i, Q&QpQfl, &qpqp), become familiar, accustomed to.
QstPSj&cmt, 385. 213.
In 90 c-cjQ<*a>, as an epithet of fire, is doubtful.
«!-eF = heat, and Q= splendour : or Q«ca> = c-*ir.

(od5iottfl RENI [s. Comp. Qempi. c. kani. M. keni. T.

khani, gam] a temporary well; hole in the sand, 184.

z %
34° G& j$ —G a it.

( erQfijStr&Un amjpib, g$)<smp£/2ir£lld> twjpih^ ^ant—cGjQJ

tc(b)j&j$irev uiffiu(b)(otair1 icetJtrjbGaeocflfi paforav&ir ? ^j^iQur^j

^(blfZjSaanrr euir^eS&&& £6veScL.Gnr i—traneuit ^j€crLjU.Qesr

Qair®£0irib (gjaBpedgQinir ? .... G. 8.

The water of the well dug in the sand, though you draw it forth, gushes still; though
you irrigate with it, it gushes still; dam-it up, is it stayed?
Thus, if the learned lovingly make happy those who approach them, will their
resources diminish?’

(od&Lp KER = /^0ii), hue, 41, 212.

.[From Qs®-sroto. Comp, with \f«y> = abound. In M. = a reddish deer.]
Nig. Qayj tflpih epefl epuua (gjtb.

k. (o&ioVT kel. [Comp. Sifi, Q&Qp, ®3srr. c. kele, gene.]

I. Coll. noun, kindred, 29, 191. a-pa/, a-paWif, pmr,
= 9, 201, 382.
Cssibranw, intimacy; friendship: ®ti4, Q^m-tL/, e-pa/ [see K. Q3Qf0msend].

I25> I28, 138. !54> l66> '72> 204> 211, 236. [S.
II. v. (§ ■to) [M. kel. C., Tu. ken. Comp. Lat. clu, AUS-CUL-T-. Gr. k\v.
S.^].

1. Ask, ask leave, enquire, 30, 86.

2. Hear, 64, IOO, 126, 322, 364. [CaiLaeuff/f : Caar-f- + ^jevirir.)
K. C«w|a! [G. 96] traditional lore, 63, 106, 137, 260. [M.]

<Stf)c5> kai. [As Q&1L1: <ss)s :: ^ . t. cheyi, kelu. c. kai, key.

m. tu. See c. d. g. pp. 468, 503.]

1. (1) n. hand, 5, 98, 193, 315, 386.
vnssSs/tsj, walking-stick, 14. f»s*i-L.®, indicate with the hand, 328.
ans(y)ifc.<Si, stretch out hand (to take, supplicate, or give), 238, 262, 288.
ansn/pi, come into hand of, 5, 84, 300.
enaijuSi, fall into the hands of, 38, 129.
G»*a9®, abandon, 43, 76, 130, 208, 214, 294.
enstnuHrla), the wreath in (her) hand, 393.
ma&gi = srosuOuirgnr, Q*r#git means, property: what is in hand (G. 63), 19, 80,
92, 206, 217. [N. M. K. p. 3.]
(2) Minuteness. stosqqjotw, trifling, unreal wisdom, 311.
[This puzzles the commentators Three explanations are given: (1) ana = jtpu;
(2) = gj<5&<5$js ; (3) «oa = 6wasrr«)@4^1, i. e. ‘ fisticuff wisdom.’]
(3) Propriety of conduct, 59, 163, 362, 382.
(4) Money (in hand), 371 — in 370]. e»auQur<$eir, property, 376.

11. v. (§ 64) for s&, be bitter, 112. [m.]

CJ5«|lJL/ ■= a&ULJ, a 16.

Q&t ko [QsitlL, CWtl], Q<srr\ih. The idea is anything round,

bent, spherical.
 Can iii_| — G a it <£>. 34i

[Considering the many verbs whose first syllable is Qsr, it may be equivalent to
sam, <rvy, con, cum, in Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin, and these verbs may be mostly
compounds Thus
Osir|® (comp. ®9-®, <g-®,
Qs/rjor (a?*-, <|£cir).
Q.»/r|& (aJaj,
Q«®-|g> (eSyi, ^tfl, Jg)ti)).
Qsr\gl, Qsjr|uj, 03»|l1®, Qsr[y9, etc.
Have we traces of compounds in verbs with initial Q*r, J, ifl?]

Qsini\Lft the bough of a tree, 203, 290. [Comp.

acesr. M., C., TU. T. koMMU.]
Qotu>|6»ld, rotundity, 85. [Comp. 0<®/r/E/|sro^.]

Qds/r© kod. [Comp. s. oFt^. Hence we have Cot®

also. Comp. <®0. m. kod. t. goda, kad|u, gadu. c. rad.]
1. Got©=curved, folded round.
Cr.vl, evil. Q«/r®, 124. Qurupujanej, cruel things, 388.
Qsrq-g, ’tis hard! 88.
TI. v. [§ 64. Comp. Qsirir, of which it is a causal. M., C., Tu. korru]
give : fit, 5, 10, 93, 274, 278, 296, 373.
Qsn—irgj, 169. 0»KI)|-, M. a giving, gift^ 6'5, 91, 184, — rcBS>a.
III'! QsitclSi, v. (§ 62) = «t«9, strike, beat a drum, 24, 257. = «<_ira/, drive in.
u0<qQifiu, tap, gently manipulate, 208. [T. M. In C. from &></».
Comp. Q«»<v = smite ; <?««•««.]

iv. Got^l [m. Perhaps from Q & nor + GH=what grasps]

a creeping plant.
Q<OTifUL/a), a creeping grass, 141.

Q&IIU KOY [c. KOY, KUY. M. T. KOY-U. Comp. KapTTO'i.

Lat. carp. There seems to have been a VM] (§ 58)
pluck, 374. _

k. Oas/rsv kol. [Comp. Goto), QotlL®. The idea is

‘stroke, blow.’ m. ; c.; t. kol-a, ‘kill, quell.’ In Lithu¬
anian kalwis ; Lettish kalleys. Lat. cell-.']
1. Got®), smith’s or any artisan’s work.
Q<OTai6ugBr, a smith, 298.
[Jl. Chin. i. 208 : QaireorQsffrfl = Qair[ijQ(n)$ev.~\
11. v. Q&nev, Gotst^), (§ 70) 213, kill; 363.
[Jl. Chin. i. 231 : ‘ Q-UL^sni—tu opAaft D-L-AjpisaniQsiT&ai Q^rui^mi^aj^rtcor,
A host comparable to the salt sea that in its wrath devastates the shore.’]
Forget—destroy the benefit of, hi. QarApAm — Q&iAp such as if one had
slain, 186; torture, 279.
 342 C a n 3s\j — C a it 6^r.

[See and O^iuvisbst<8. The Sanskrit expression an ungrateful man ’—

‘ destroying,’ from Q&r&.
Comp. B. I. S. :

‘ fir: fwircn t

^nsr^: ^fnrt ff f »ra u

How can “the destroyer of the thing done” obtain glory, station, or comfort? Un¬
trustworthy is he, for him is no expiation.’]

Qairfyso, murder, 81, 331.

Q&rr'Z&xgiT, murderers, 331.
K. (oanpeo = Q&H6^^y^eo1 killing. [So G>&pei)t G?<s/rz_60.]
[N.M.K. 92: ‘. .. . snuiJgiiB
Qatreor<27sot Qinsvf}p(&jto Qatr7e^f
Murder, though you conceal it, stands over the murderer: murder will out.']
III. An expletive, emphasizing a statement, or a question : = ‘I pray, I wonder,
now,’ 36, 41, 48, 49, 58. = ^, 267. GWsuCsur, 298, 385, 394.

Q«/ra)[?60. [The idea is ‘ retired nook.’ Comp. m.

kolli and c. kolli, golli.]

= Ljecnn} ^)^r^etsnb) backyard, Croft, I 78, 283.
* uGv&jujGo&GiT Q&trisjzQfsmgtflevin ’ = a farm.

Q<xtl^I kori, v. (§ 64) sift, examine, 319. [Comp. «tp.]

QcS/TLp kor, plumpness, luxuriance, v. (§ 64) wax fat;

prosper, 96.
Q«fQ)|a; = 5ipiir, fat, 46. [Comp. <sv. C. kobbu, korbu. M.]

Oc35/Tsy7 KOL, receive. [CWerr, Qsrr, QsiremLi. T. KON, KO, KU.

Comp. Qsrr®. m. ; c.]

I. Qsrrerr, V. [§ 56 (HI)].
(I.) Take hold of, receive, get, buy, 21, 24, 106, 118, 120, 153, 236, 253, 260,
3°S. 387-
(II.) Take possession of, use, maintain, practise, 3, 18, 25, 35, 136, 143, 364, 377.
GWrot® = with, by means of.
(III.) Seize, hold fast, carry off, 148, 156, 330.
(IV.) Hold, contain, 191, 394. [Comp. @w».]
(V.) Marry, 3, 364. Qsirmi—ireit, a husband = Q*/rcra-^fflirar, 363.
(VI.) Hold in estimation, 25, 48, 72, 133, 165 [see Car*], 379.
[For Qstrar in the sense of 1 accept, receive,’ see T. 82 :
* uiriufcQjSQpiBg) Q&ir&rGntrgtl. Qarenarir/i

The not rising and rushing forward impetuously to say unacceptable things among
those who do not esteem us.’]
 Gan smt ip — G a (i l. 343
(VII.) In comp, with a noun. *OToO«f<*8, in troops, 25, 393. ('Qarm, G. 153.)
(VIII.) With ellipsis. = C'^4L*Oa/76Bi»®, seeking, 15, 20, 34, 53, 382 (Qriugi), 57.=
undertake, 28, 143.
(IX.) A mere auxiliary [H. B. § 106] 70, 262.
(X.) Q<ar/r«rari_=a.OTcir, 14, 68.

II. QssrT6mQpt n. cloud, — Qldsld, Qp&lei), 8.

iii. Qatrsmi—tasm), a ground, position taken up, 212.
0«/tot|(sd«, tenet, principle, 141.
iv. Q&netngy, horse-gram: ■snsmu>, dolichos uniflorus: of
two kinds, black and red, 387. [m. h. kulthi.']

Qsreir = vain, useless : eSefo.

I. adv. Q&reirGasr + in vain, uselessly, gratuitously, 9, 55, 92, 162, 286, 330.
II. n. hell, 243.
QaflOT@>OTf, those who inhabit hell; those who are lost: perditi.
[‘ QsirtirGesr ( = <«imr gtoiiujs (gfipid), to remain idle is a fault.’ El. 38.]

(o<S>T KO [Qsireir. M. See GWa), Glarrepi. T. kolu — ‘ Serve.’

Comp. khan. ‘ King’ is from cyn = ‘ tribe ; ’ but consider
s. ni].
I. n. = gia&m \ king, 81.
II. v. (§ 64) string together, 335, [for Gaj-/.] [C. M. T. KUr|chu =
Hence Gsirang,
III. Gsr\uLj (a wallet slung over the shoulder) = c-6»a/, e.^, ati.®*Geirj?.
QuirgiGeig), provisions, food for a journey, 20, 328.
[v/Csr, § 64, string (beads etc.)]
• Used with Gpir*. Hence ‘ wallet ’ is probably the real meaning.

Ga/re®, silk-cotton tree, Bombax gossypmum, 223, 400.

(o&tlL kod. [Comp. s. and Qanemw.]

I. Car®, see Q«8.
n. 1. Flexure, plait, fold, 131.
2. Turning : Car® @eu $ aeppii, death inflexible and cruel, 5.
3. Rounded edge, border, 354, 372. ai_pc«r®, the sea-shore, 263.
4. 'A branch, flexible twig, small shrub, = Qa/niiy, 192, 215.
5. A curved tusk, 358, 376, 378.
II. v. (§ 62) bend, diverge from right: Ca/r^/, 124.
Also, in the same sense, Carti® : GatLLuf.iu = G&irif.iu = v'farpfi, bent, 395.
Ga/r«uGa/ri$.uajOT, a tyrant.’ i. 10.]
1 Qsiri—.nQiQir$ evmuLjj

Strict truthfulness is the beauty of conduct.’ £. P.]

344 Co <0j IT «5) -Co <5) fT (oil.

QatTLr&J, See Q&irdr.

Gary. ( = anything eminent) [S. ten millions, 168.

[S. TTire] an assembly, society, 155, 255, 260, 311, 312.
The root idea is ‘ cattle-stall.’ Syn. a sou, or 4®®, actii-A See ch. xxxii.

CdS/TYS KOTII.
Gar\gi, v. \_Gatgi, adjust, trick out. M. kothu, ‘dress hair’].
Carje»s = yioirSsy [comp. Qiatr&gi and Car],
I. A flower-wreath. By metonomy, 1 a damsel wearing such a wreath.’
Gsn^ndi, 209. Qsirangiun-Gr, 46, 48.

[AY- 2, y,aGsr,snu. G. 93, thou of the flowery garland.]

GsrmlsiLi(T}eS> waterfalls like flower wreaths on the mountain’s brow, 71.

II. Refuse, dregs. aasroa, fault, 106. aninfi&isvirLiQufqsir, stalks from which
the juice has been expressed. a^uu® 34.
[JI. Chin. i. 204 : ‘ G&r&hu&sirtDii, faulty lust.’ S. ^TI^I ]
III. v. (§ 62) ferment, 47. Perhaps = Qarrfi/ig).

Gai$£)jlb [S. ift family, race, 242.

Iiere=-‘ the lowness of the arrogant upstart’s origin.’

[From T. koi.u, ‘measure ; serve.’ Comp. Q*r<j and Car. M.,T., C.]
1. A Staff, II, 13, 14 (with asusbrsj).
eosdsGa/rA), (her) staff. ^ino'isjriGar^), (her) mother’s staff.

Gairpsememeir, she who uses a staff for eyes, blind with age, 17.
[Comp. B. I. S. 80, which seems an imitation of 13.]
2. Any stick, 41, 233, 258. psmi—ii.
3. Arrow-, 152.
aC-GiaGarAi, a smith's poker, 208.

Caj-cum = [M., C., T. kola; comp. S. adornment [lines of paint etc.~\

43) 397-
Ga/ryS, domestic fowl, 341 [from Qstr£) Qxirop, or Oa/ryJ = the pampered one. C., M.
kori. Tu. kori. T. ko-di. S. ff*' C. D. G. p. 504. Comp, v"(§5, <*-, or C\
@1iSevf Qatrsih^ GsirQ^ib^.

(o&rrsrr kol, see GWsyt^. It is another form of GWsirsrr or

QsneaetTGO. Vulgarly GW. So in t. ko for kona.
1. Qarreir, infinitive.
GairiLuL-r — Q&riraijuL-irgi, it cannot be carried off, 134.

11. Acquisition.
Oa/rcV(gia«) = Oar£rCT-su= ffari_®u = Cajsir, the incurring of, 77) 10I> 220> 324- [See

(J. 37-1
hi. GcE/rerr, n< — holding.
1. Contents : ‘ a tank that holds little,’ 191. [In C. is kola, ‘ the holder,’ from
KOL. There is a play on the word.]
2. Estimation : tafrOiy, 165 : Cartlur®.
 -<8- [T 4 [t (B. 345

3. Quality (good) : @«s«A, pttrenio, 18.

4. Opportunity to seize, 331.
5. Enclosure, precincts : appiGsiritr, 96.
[T. 12 : * Qaa-Girncircor «temuredr inp&iir@irGir,

He may be styled a man of comprehension who forgets not! ’]

Qssar&i, v. (§ 62) seize, clutch, 70. Often *«/«/• [Comp. a<*t. s. a*.]

£A.
K. »«i_i4, cart: a/coir^LA, 2. [S. **«oi_, *r®. erarGi is another variant.]
#SL.&ar&>, a cart-wheel.
[B. I. S. 5710 :

Man’s body appears as a chariot.’ ]

fiastb = a wheel. [S.

esaa as adj.= kingly, 346.

f/tpA, either S- word, grammar; or seven.
The science of grammar (or the seven sciences), 52.
fifienrw, sandal-tree : santalam album, 180, 234. [S.

cFEGLp camar (§ 64) = Rrrggi, suffer shame or distress. [? s. ^.]

Nig. [BireoBrtb'
*my>\jtfieirr, have felt humiliated [G. 83] 316.
something to be ashamed of, 72.

vtutb [S. v) c4] trickery, 188.

e&xsvir, tricksters, 188. [t. 51.]

[T. 50 : ' fejQiartfMitfir, men of deceitful words.’]

&T Qa. [Comp. emu. s. i^T, tft, fartfW- -T. CHA, CHA. C.
sa, sattu. M. cha, chattu. tu. sai. See emum, <?ffl/LO.]
ec, V. die (§ 58. en-QQpshr, Qe^-Q^ehr, err-Qeiiehr, en-e

■emeu, eir) 24 [157 from emu] 219, 281, 295.

aruSgiiib [T. 2 ^]. . &pibTer 92.

ensen(3=zLLS<smLD, errey, death, 52. [«/r® an affix.]

<f/r|«®/r® = eusobr^L, 48 . See

erisgi, &rrif0ib [Tadbh. of ^ir^evrib. Comp, also fragrant unguents, 48, 126,

389, 397-
346 5 T l£l-#.

dTrriu (j’ay, lean, fall, die.

I. ffirh, v. [§ 57. Comp. and C. cha|chu. M. T. chagu, sagu] 157,
184, 295.
II. ft. Qaramr, grass, 389.
III. [comp. S. M.] reflected image, form, beauty, dignity, excellence,
!42> 34°- _

&TIT CAR. [Comp. GW, <F/rtu.]

ffnn (ea®, § 57) join, be close to, rely on, be depen¬
dant on, 124, 171, 175, 177, 178, 245, 309, 327.
In 126 entif^irtu, ‘thou hast relied upon.’ This is then taken as a noun, and declined
eiriiit/im&tg, ‘ to thee who hast relied upon.’
And in voc. ! O thou etc. !
eiriibpnr, those thou hast relied upon.
[N. B. 1. Almost any form of the finite verb may thus be used as a noun.
2. The context alone decides whether the form is to be taken in an active or
a passive sense.]

<?/r/rffl/, that on which one relies, 182^^/rtrL/,

&rrn&>, the side and slopes of a mountain range, 127,
234‘ [m-] _

&rrGV £AL, abundance, [m., t. chal. Comp. s. ®Tt5.]

1. v. abound [§ 56 (III)].
GfinpjD& shot 7. The sun so gorgeous in his appearing, 140.
turn, 49 and 318. «e»a\ib, (adv.') much, 243.
[ifireuL/, excellence. El. 6: ‘eirgutn iSptgnvSiibr tf/reoc/, he will fully possess the virtues
of every system.’]

K. II. &ndsrp®jrr, &/T'ZsrQ(n?iTy the excellent: GtnOTtni«efr, ch. Xvi,

41, 58, 68, 126, 133, 151, 153, 356, 357, 368.
In IOO &treisrQ(n]ir may be (i) Subject to Q&irG)p/irr; or (2) subject to *rar; eirarGcyirirw ;
or (3) for ffireisrG(niti(g.
*jrtOT®€OT«Mj [see excellence, 126, 142, 179. [Comp. S. H 1*5. M. sandra.]

fARRu.
&np&v, v. (§ 62) [m. chdttu. Comp. 1®, errpgj] an¬
nounce, 25, 49. .
[The idea is (?) ump errpp, strike the drum. An imitative word. Or VsAL = Q*irsu
(so Glfirpsf).']
&ngi= juice, 34. [s.

Q $1=small, [m. chi|nna, chi|rru, che|rru, chiJla, chi|l.

t. ch|inna, chi|ri, chiJru, kinda, kon. c. kiJrru, chi|kka,

ke|la ; chi|rru ; kir. tu. kiJni. Comp. (ss»; also %>,

Gy. s. ftp*, *¥.]
 #«5> — <#3). 347

I. 9p, 9m [opp. ua), up, urn],

some, but a few, 135, 154, 204.
£>«v/r, some, a few, few, only a few, 113, 185.

11. 9 pi (§ 131./), 9ppi, 9p5hu, 9 mm [opp. Qu^], adj. 24,

i7°> 237> 3°3> 395-=
©jvCsirig, a glance of contempt: gi<*j$iuiniriuuuirir$jieu, 298.
Siflujoii, mean, low people, 149, 166, 353. 85, 125, 177, 186.
Stream, 177, 183, 187. [T. 14.] g)srotf®^©<4j®nio = natural meanness.
a little thing, 38, 99 ; a little while, 359.
Bgixirln), early, betimes, 35, 110, 328, 363. = ^aiev^eS&r, 329.
S/)|^<!ir^/r/r, 81, 204, 272. gentle speech, 362.

hi. 9p\(5, v. (§ 62) grow less, no.

iv. 9<mp, (1) captivity, 222. [Comp. Q&/B.] (2) room:
«sya»/j, 147.
[‘ Sfttutudr Qe&jeiiiGurib G&iiii/sirr&cg tfitpaSiarrS, affording no shade to those who draw
near—like the mean man’s wealth.’ aeS#. i. io. Comp. 202.]

9ms = e_esOTiy.£9<ma, course at a meal, i, 18. [s.

&!<% £ith.
9ptt, 7/. (§ 57) diffuse, spread.
8fiir flAxenr, eye suffused with red, 394. [G. 153.]
[From n. Gt$i. Comp. &mgi. M. chidar = dust. S.

9p&), 9p¥&) = Q&6ti) white ant: smpuunm, 147,

197. [ V9mp. m. chidal. c. gedalu. T. cheda,
chada. s. fair, white; fsfrr.]
v. (§§ 57, 64) destroy, 179, 225.
degenerating, losing their moral sense, 156. Perverting, 71. (Or = G)&>0u>
so that others may be injured; injurious words, curses.) [S. Comp. 0*i
T. chedu.']

9fs£s}: iSVm, 7;. (§ 64) think of, 329. [s. f^, f^B.]
9geo, the kingfisher, 999&SI, 395.
99, v. <§ 64) grin, 49, 50. [m., c., t. ker.]

9eo2so from an utterly worthless woman, 377. [c.]

9<su&) = seij0rTif)t a partridge : = //)c rcof one, 122. [\/®0/,
O^.]

£lib 91RR. [Comp. 9it. s. m.]

1. 9p, v. (§ 66) abound, 104, 232, 285, 356.

348 #j»uL| — siKBiGffirrsC

ii. @/DULj, n. politeness, courtesy, 159. Excellence;

splendour; renown, 134, 139, 195, 252, 290.
GiptiiSppih d-iAom, their pleasant lives, possessed of (laJaSr) unfailing
worth, 62.
@p<5 [comp. r>®] wing, 41. [m. c., t. rekka. Comp,
s. f$rc.] _

@/j5liv&jfrf 9 hcsr} see

k. &em\LD—Qsnui, anger, ch. vii, 68, 178: , spu>t
QojQjetfl. [m. chin|am. c. kin|isu. t. kin|ka.]

Of it plR. [Comp. &p. s. m.]

&n} n. position, dignity, 176, 232, 242. Excellence,

226, 316, 352. Virtuous conduct, m&)Qeon(ipisLD} 68.
9rrsmLD—9ir)ULi) position, dignity, 176.
9iftiunrr = QinQ&)irn, 232.
^99it, so, with such attention, 345.
[A/u.. @ifhuir Q&lLl-it^4(^5 @ifhuir &fituGir J
'g/evGviTjSirir Q&lLi—IT6v ^ej Q&asi<$B)(7$ibr)—$tfhu
QlutrevrGflGBr (&,i—ihgi_G8)U.&£trp OluirdsT^^ib | erebr^^ih

iceabreat^ecr (3ji—.ib£_Gff>L-i5j5& snev?

When men of real worth suffer reverses, the really worthy are really worthy still;
when those not so are thus reduced what is there left? If a pot made of gold be
broken, the gold remains ! If a pot made of earth be broken, what is there left ? *]

1 good conduct,* p. 34 note [S. is not used in K. or in this work, though

a technical term in the Jain system for asm&qf&sii. See Jl. Chin. xiii. 220-224.

&lL (®il) pUD. [M. CHUD. T. CHUD. Comp. S.

l. «®, v. (§ 68) burn, 63, 89, 90, 124, 129, 224, 310.
^)®srrQ: so: LD’jJiresni, burning ground, 121.
II. <s?t_/r = (l) (grFlujeir, .(2) epeifl, 189, 394, 398. [Comp. S.
F-]
[Jl. Chin. i. 260 : ( liQG)6u<Q<*L—(fl6BT ^afart-ana ^jeSE^ir€Grf
Like the setting sun the hero sank into darkness.*]

hi. a poker, 208. [See 0®. t. sudu.]

v. [§ 66. s. M. T. mo-clrn] bear, carry, 24.

<*r, v. [§ 66. S. Comp. O^/r/fl, Qeirir. M.] gush forth, yield.
^4, a beetle, bee, 122. [S. grfa?]
 <9t J li - ?60T. 349

ff/ru> = «;®«/r© = burning ground, 5.

The meaning of is 1a path through the uirfarfisvA, or arid jungle, desert land
[M. churam.~\ In Nigandu : &xu<gQtBfi&irGbrmir&&ib,
The following fine passage, ad)#. i. io, illustrates it:
* aitfliueuear ^faeminQuird eumy-tu £)fanu6uiriLi& ;

(dfliuaisor Q&evQjinQuijjb Q&friB$rrir&(8j rfl(pd)GBrr&;

ajrrsemssvjiri jsDsm&QsLLt—n an ^jjpplQurd

QevQzpG) UiffibQeuinu eSrfjs^ir Q@jpi@aS)6&r ‘

^fae^^^^ @i£_<5s_a/ t°£r$l<s6T{$u Qutr^&rQeiioo&a

Qstrfa c^y^y/r eSfareujirp QairevQ&irty. iu6UGofl[fid

fi_6u@ Quirev au ev hi u it lo z Q eu <^5 &■ z th \

The parched desert path (*j<o) abounding in lofty trees, which were
(1) full of withered offshoots,—like the poor man’s youth ;
(2) that afforded no shade to those that drew near,—like the mean man’s wealth;
(3) that were perishing root and trunk, dried up by stroke of the sun’s rays,—like the
end of him who sins against his neighbour and dies to fame ;
(4) that were blasted,—like the world, when under the shadow of a tyrant-lord, who
extorts money unjustly, with the aid of ministers that shrink not from murder,
while oppressed subjects cry out.’
I take it to be for [S. ^)rt] = ‘the blazing region.’ It has many other

meanings, answering to S. etc.

«»'[s. $U].
1. Toddy. 2. A bottle-shaped gourd, pumpkin. [M. churad\
Quih&sene, a very bitter gourd : Cucumis Colocynthis, 116, 315.
e
&ut&sib [S. paradise, 243.

= flavour; sweetness, 1. [Comp. S.^, Gr. i;5-v-r.

Lat. suav-is, savour. M. chuva. T. cHavid\
With @*, 156; with Jsio, 244, 321.
Spelt O^a/aS, 322.
[‘ urev dF®»a«Sp (Swiss’, milk loses nothing of its sweetness.’

<3dii) £urr. [Imitative like whirl. Comp. &Q5&T. m., t.,

C., TU. SUttU.]
k. 1. &pgt/, v. (§ 62) surround, gird, 281.
2. &p&v, n. circuit, limit, 96.
3. &ppth, kindred, [t. chuttamu.]
stppppnn — S-peSmit, Qsetflh, Q^etrsetr^ ©Ssrr^/f,
pmir, 25.
a-pptBsipti®), ch. xxi.

^Ssar, V. (§ 64)=-$meq$m, tingle, itch : Q<Fnp9t 313, 335.

[This is properly r. S. 3*. In M. chune|kka = to be acrid ; chune|kka=<
to be irritable. Another reading is g^g.]
 _ ° o
gL - Co Uj.
35°

0L. cud.
I. 0®, V. [comp. 0tp, &P3V. So 0l1® = o)/7-<S6u. s. ^3.
m. ; a. c.] —(y>£f, ^essfl (§ 62) wear as a wreath, put

on flowers, etc.
.having put on a garland of flowers, 43.
@®i6y, a flower fit to be worn, 262.

11. @®, brand, scar [«®, burn], 186.

Some commentators say @®=,®uS«w, ‘hump: the hump of a white bullock.’ But
there seems to be no authority for this use of the word ; and the glaring ugliness of a
branded mark on the exquisitely white sleek skin of a southern bullock is easily under¬
stood.

uguaeti [S. fllT. See Nannul~\ doctrine, rule, formula, aphorism, 314.

(SjSV £UL.
v. [§ 56 (III), 0OT(a#(oW6sr, @6$jQeudsr, @6*)] SCOOp
OUt, 44. = Q^nemisf., ot® ; 0Ul/. [s. M.]

0Lp fUR. [Comp. m. t. chu|da, inf. = ‘to see.’]

&&, v- (§ 57) 1. surround, 230 (g. 153), 264, 392.
2. Deliberate, debate, hesitate, 55.

?e. [t. red = G’<?;; kem, client, chenna. c. chen, chan,

ERA =
c/iem, chey, chay, say, sey, kem. m. chem.]
CV, 0<?(b, GVoj, S3, 63<sv has the idea of
(1) Red, bright yellow, golden ; met. fiery.
(2) Right, good. [s. 3ft.]
Qsih/sem, bright, glowing eyes, 373. Qa*|jl, red, hot, glowing fire, 90.
ruddy colour, 397.
Qa®|G)*r«>, 269, 367. So Q&nQ3tiwQ, red or golden, 387.
QdF®|Q/r»9, 378. G)<*!o|<rom, rectitude, 85; excellence, 294.
Q&ibmir, v. (in loco) exult, 331. O?io|ty£w«v, the fresh, pure flood, 222.
red spots, 283.
Q^B|Ca/r® [see Car®]. Here Qaio = ‘ perpendicular, sheer,’ 372.
G)a«u| aJuif, the good, 322. Qa«i|a9 for *»«;, 322.
Qaa/I<a/6OT, directly, 148. (Qaa/cwswuira.)
= ireuw/rA, gjeuAguJ, the goddess of prosperity; [N. M, K. p. 3.]
0|ioir, a bull: e’C5S>) 377-

Of^LOL/ [see &g>Glanp, S. f*%y = marshy, boggy soil, 128.

 G ff UJ - G ff SO.
351

[In Kallt. 48 : 1 guana# Qfguhui a9,

The season when the foaming mountain torrent raves ! ’ Q#gnbLf = g/gtS.]
Q*|®> z>. (§ 64) = ^, kill, 220. [Comp. S. ftt?- 0«®. T. chc4u.~\
G).fe|C*j®, a precipitous mountain. See Q# and Car®, 372.
Qe*t5, m. an oil-press, 374. [A Tadbhava of S. ''TrS. M., C.]
see &ir.
G)s\Cili, a casket, 126.
[From Q)sii>L] =‘copper’ (jSj™JjiA), itself from ©<?» = red, as ©cjiAty from iito'A,
black. M.]
Q#ih\ur, v. (| 56 [1]) [comp. o\u>r, g)j3r|tor; and Q#\ exult, 331. QeiimCiLj =
exultation, 50.

Q^iU £EY.

Offuj, v. [comp, ussbt. m. In t. che (che|yyu). Comp.

Tamil SOT'S with t. cheyyi and c. kai. s. 3ft).
See c. d. g. pp. 468, 469] do, perform, 4, 7, 19, 26,
37> 52> 67, 97, 147, 153, 185, 250, 272, 358; make
into, 103, 192; acquire, merit, 9, 134; profit, be of
use, 393; help, give, 309.
As auxiliary forming verbs from nouns :
©aopO^uj, confine, 222. Qeajrbureu, what should oe done, 147, 153, 185.
a benefit conferred, ni. CW/aSSW = a man’s actual deeds, 120.
Q&iuana, work = (roofing etcl), 127, 147. G&j'&uu uidlaA sl-i—i—bsst.
Q/nu&, deed, 246. [Either Qeiifruri-, ‘those whose deeds are good and consistent;’
or 0^1ugi + urt. G. 24,]
that doeth not, 362. [See
Qfftugjcrm ( = *rio Q&iugnb, we will do), 235 [G. 83. Comp. T. (etumu],
Q&iuiBtMirr, they do not, 295.
Qffiiijajirfi = QffiLjiutTjgancuafcrrj 2351 Q&iu&&pQliuewr@eB>eu ^G. 95)*
QfiSgiA, though men do, 69. Q#£iiuirmm) *246.

K. Q#t$t [comp. 9j>, Q«a»] = 0ppiA ; Qairuh, wrath, eager worldliness, 50.

Q&u$n QeuLpu), a fierce elephant, 358.

[Nig. Q&aSlir craru £}sztg ^ppuQuir,^

Qsh = aiuh, field, rice-field, 218. [T. CHE|NU. M. Comp. G*\p, Q*u, L/arOfiu.]

Q*q£>li, leathern sandal, 347. [S. ^*1.]

Q&gv qEL. [Comp. s. t. jaru-gu, chel, sel, chanu.

c. chel. m. chelga.]
I. Offii), V. (Offa)jjy, § 70).
Go; Gur, 1, 15, 51,85, 120, 230 (Q*w«, may I go! G. 85) 238, 263, 400; pass
away, 4, 32; go forth, 24, 179, 259, 268; march by, 3; gain acceptance, 115, 313:
reach to, affect, 178 ; accompany, associate with, 159, 169; approach, 296, 325.
35* C <if viv) su il — G a- pff st|.

With $)j>, go along, 5.

Otfetieu/rsrouj = oigimm ; inability through poverty, 148.
Q*mn!h_m, when things go well; Q*&i6wg)i_ifj, when things go ill, 149.
O^euajtiS, a path ; destined goal; 8, 154, 230, 238, 328.
Q#a*£_#, the setting sun, 394.
(G. 85) 1 in order to go,’ here = ‘ as about to go,’ 399.
Q&P& for [comp. Carp™, GWi—eu] = + ^ew and «r lengthened as a com¬
pensation, 249.
Compounds: m&iQtrsu, in the opposite direction, 211.
er^ifQfsvoi, a courteous advance to meet any one, 143. [See a/«S#Q<F«uaj. T. 2.]
pttuiQ&es, advance against, 241.
tS«rO<FA), wait upon, follow, serve, 160, 292, 365.

II. Q&@d 6lJLD. [c. chel-avu (chal, chan) = ‘ beauty; ’ and so

T., M.]
Wealth = gsdfaiiHiuio, panb, Qur@4r, fftbupgi, I, 2, 8, 53, 93, 119, 170, 185, 251, 261,
167, 272, 274.
Qeiiair, happy, prosperous, wealthy persons, 8, 115, 170, 270, 277, 296, 368.
0^uait6Qu//J^s®L.iur(f, those who own wealth largely, 262, 263.
QfAieiiSleoiuiraBin, ch. i. *dri0ii$aiG>eeuaii&, ch. xxvii.
c8Q£>£Q&e\ieutb} 269. ff&sii&Ql&Gveiiih, 346.

£EVI = <2r/t^ [C. KIVI (KIMl). T. CHEVI. M. TU. KEBI.

s. *nr] ear, 59, 257.

O^aSGa/r®, give ear, 322.
Q&eSI\®, deafness, 158. [k. kiva|du ; comp. @©|®. t.
CHEV-UDU, CHEMjUDU.]

Q^^a/torj see 0<^.

Q&evs3 for «SFSDa/j 32 2.

fER.

O^tp, Q&Qpii>, Q&l£Iuj, rich, fertile, luxuriant,

352, 367. [Comp. &/p, 9n} Q&. a. m. Comp,
also

CERR- [m. CHERjl. Comp. Q&rr.]

I. Q&fB, v. (§ 57) become dense; stick close to, cling to,

be attached to, 13, 289, 380.
[Qefikfiwaer, intimate fiiends.]

II. Q&f8\®i, n. self-restraint: 312.

But Q*flai in T. 95 = approach ; confidence (?). [Comp. NTti. 99.]
 — (effirg. 353

hi. Q&/SI, v. (§64) = sslL®i fasten on; cling to; hoard, 304,
3i2» 358-
[la 312 commentators disagree: (i) JpanyACA/fAS/D ; (2) GxnSiifgii (peg)); (3) in¬
sist upon.]
Q&fSiuq, fastening; enclosure; shelter, 231.
k. iv. Q&”vf v. (§ 68) afflict, restrain.
QfFfDgiLD, though they afflict (ay^^iqti, ep®dQiq<i>),
222.
Q&PQrj-h, enemies, 178.
v. Q&gi, be wrath with [§§ 64 and 56 (II)]: Qfsupgi, 4.
Q&ffitem, 134, 164, 304.
[‘ msmj-aSJeit«9a QffguiQuirQf^eo, when they are inordinately wrath.’ i. 8.]
[Q&ppm = wrath.] [Comp. OeuSt, fhano. Another form of 8jp, M. cherru.]

Q&evresfl, head: pftso, Qpup. (p. i.) [m., t. chempa.

c. kenne. Comp. s. Wiif.]
GV, see Q&.

£E=height. [Comp. Q#\<u. m. = breadth etc.\

i. G^lswr, n. remoteness, 30. = QisQis^itjw, far off, 263.
[Used as an adverb —aw forms adverbs of place: ^aia/ar, g)a«*, perhaps for «*.]

11. Q&\iL, distance : Opp. to jysstsfl.

Qfiupgi, what is distant, 218.
Q&a<ss>s (? GWiero«) [m. CHEGU = ‘TOOSt.’ A. C. KE =

‘ lie ’] = «i_®, (bird’s) nest, 30.

Qfisp\uunf maids, slaves, wenches, 354. [s. ^7. m., c., t.

chediya, cheti?\
= 106. [s. f^.]

(o&IT CER. [<?nir, Q&(8. M. T. C. TU. Comp, fa, ^.]

1. (oV/r(0), v. (§ 57) [comp, the synonymes ®<s/r,
joln, attach (oneself) to; (p. 1) 55, 93, 179;
acquire, 40 ; be acquired, fall to the lot of, 82;
come to, approach, 122, 124, 139, 150, 175, 176,
252, 385-
ewcJ)cw@Cjir^<ru, ch. xviii. Geatrgi, it does not approach with hostile intent, 241.
Q&ii&evir ( + @ + gjio 4 <g, G. 91) = Gerrirp, 121.

[Ctf/fl (p. 35 note) —Gerry, Geiry, ‘village, street, home:’ hence chert or cherry in
names of places.]

A a
354 Q> &■ n — Cffir^Lii.

ii. Q&it, v. (§ 56 III) gather, collect.

Ill 319 Q&ir&(8jib = Qffiigib.

hi. CWpq, a harbour; shore, bank: gjzmp.

Qt&nuum, a chief whose capital was a sea-port:
gjempojesr. [See 250, and compare nsm-ebr and
Qeufiuek.]
With #<*&, 73, 97, 98, 107, 108, 138, 146, 166, 194, 127, 242, 245, 246, 349; except
in 117, 168, 336.
iv. CV|a/a) [GV, Q<y, ‘ red,’ or ‘ male ’] a cock, 48. [m., c.
Comp. Vke, kevu.~\
Nig. Q^ojQevsrreuQe^irQ Q&jpiLjGirGinre&y QpuQuQir,

v. i. sweetness, 106. [For <frrsv=.a=rrrrii. Comp.

s. ^stihtt.]
2. Mud ; wet soil, 231.
[M. Comp. C. kesaiti. Syn. in Tamil G&oi&i, } Sj/iSutb, Q&giibL/, Cieni^,
O^jjiu&>, Geiufistb. See Kittel in loc. T. jtrugui]
Nig. G&Qpasru(&jiZii$&ir!iB fppluuj e3(fi&iaarGer,

G^3stsr=^/r3s5r, an army, 3. [s. 5THT.]

Qsee Q&60.

k. Q&tsv <;ol = word. [m. chol. Old c. sol. Comp. s.

^ IT.]
Nig. Q&ir&j SL.’s&tT Gsrfifzl Qijfa)Gvrti>.

I. Q&ned, n. a word : e-«Dir, dlm/TySI, euirrr^iss)^J Qu&&} rose,?,

13, 63, 100, 115, 119 (may be iSmao^ or : comp,
from TOO, 253, 334.
73- SfswQ.FffAj, 73. Q&r&i, 66. O^/r^uyS, blame, 297.
Qjmgmii, words of wisdom, 311. iB(g$l&Q&tr£), 346.
_ _____ 4
[Words to be avoided are (1) uiumfimQ&ir&> OSTHTircTTTT), useless words; (2) jgjOT©,*
• ♦
Qe-r&i (tn^Tq), harsh words; (3) 4('q^'Sl), slanderous words; and (4) Qumu

(^PpT), false words. See K. x, xix, xx.]

II. Q&rT6o(g>j), v. (§ 70) say, speak, utter: e-sroj, 63, 64, 70,
73> 256, 346-
Qs:IT6\'\ffi)IT<omLD) 145 (§ 154)-
Q<5c<ra)|6$i£J = Q<9:/rsOT£ZJ7', 64, 70, 72.
In 313 there are two readings : G/erpy/bpi and O^rpcjppw, see 0irp&. Q&rpst may =
QfirvjcJi, from an old past tense Q&irfiGpeir = Qjrwffiarw,
P. . . . Q&it&jgSI&t

<9jtfl&} GaensSmirir blLL] , . . .:

Friendship with those whose learning banishes faults in use of words.’ T. 1.

* Qeri^Qvixifi, a victory in argument.’ T. 17.]

Q&rrSslL-LD, astrology, 52. [s. Wtfrni.]

 G a1 it it ■— p>.
355

(o&tit goR [s. 3| and *f. Comp, Q&rrrf). m., c. sor] v.

(§ 60) for Q&mfl, flow down, slip, let slip, omit.
though it trickle in, 383; totter, 13:
<5<3rr<3trn®, forget, 311.
CW/r| ey (for Q&irif)®i) = LDp£>, remissness, negligence,
145, 256. = <£etrir&&t Qurr^^auLj.

Q&rT%v = Lj)iEi£EiT [comp, sn^so) s. 5IT<9T. m.] a grove,

17, 234.
Q&rT£»=&rT0ij), 'gtjmmLD, boiled rice, 200, 217, 293.
[ = anything soft: comp. Q&rmfl. M. C. sorn -■ ‘ tender.’]

$5 NA=,®»
n. = iBtrtiSl£v, the sun, 7. [m. a. c. nesaru.]
[Comp. B. I. S. 1204 :
‘ W^Tt W^TT^rtJ JrftpqfiT I
When the snn sets it takes away a portion of life.’ See also K. 334.]
©tra)ua [from (Cjo-a), hang, = rsa&)ih. C. JOL. M. NALu]
earth, world, = 72, 148, 296.

(^HT), knowledge: cgy^ey, 116, 308 (see Qunu.

syigj-, «o<r, Q&rr6i>).
(&jrreirgi/ = Qu/T(iigjp.
cr&QirBsrfflm = always, ever, 14, 216, 256, 385.
[Comp. WIT* + JgjjfiSr^ + + «j<Aip. M. ftdmiuJ]

Gi^iSln, v. (§ 64) compress, bruise, 237. [Comp. Q/Eif),

O®0/Ey(5.]

^ TA.
1. p represents S. "3, .
2. p is used for S. j as in = *1*1^, As =
3. ^ is the middle particle or sign of past time; H. B. § 15. Changing into
*,s, /&, ti, and ew.
4. 4, 43 is the termination of neuter singular (epxrpmur&t): jy#, Qpiuaipi. Comp. S.
H- Lat. *?/»<£ Gr. t6. vjotb. thata. A. Sax. ths?t.
a a 2
356 3> 4-dfi ® ID ft p IX.

5. g> (fig) forms neuter nouns: a>«\fig, a.a»i_|^, 19, 126.

& is also a formative : «nu\g; and fig of causal verbs, ni-fig (§ 160I.
6. $ forms nouns : Qeiii-fi; and is an inflexion of 2nd pers. sing., G. 83, 84.
= c_6Bbr + £).

fB-i tag. [With idea of contact, order, fitness, m., c., t.

Compare with (tango, ray, iSFiJ, ^nd^, pndiQ), p&cg,
<s<sm& ; t. tagalu.]
&<5> v- (§ 157) fit, be becoming.
fitness, 167. 0s\&/, worth, 241.
fits™#, a befitting thing, 223, 226.
with verbal roots : ‘ things blameable, despicable, worthy of ... ’ [G. 153] 47, 92,
102 (for tropin, Nannul, 224), .228, 251 (jy«/«•«), 302, 316, 361.
ptBsiri, the worthy, 38, 80, 112, 220, 250, 259, 327.
fi&x&in&tevrir, the unworthy, 1x2. eSuggeairdr, he is a wonderful person, 325.
fi(s\^> a fitting, worthy course, 72. gss>s = gt
Slg/gBDSmtn, humility, 170. gansame for 0(gemD.
it is of just such a nature, 101, 138, 192, 211, 269.
£&®=jslL(3, leaf, 266; outer petal : = t-ipeQpip. [m. ta-
gidu = ‘ thin leaf of metal.’ Comp. c. tagahu. t.]

72»c2>|/T TAG|AR [s. Hoff* Comp. &(§, pir <£(&;.']

1. parr, v. (&&Q5, § 57) be broken, shattered, 156, 257.
&%3op&ni5g), having its point broken, or blunted.

11. n. a ram : the shatterer, 376, 378. [c. m. t.]

giQwrevib, Clerodendrum inerme, 43. See Gund. Mai. ‘aromatic berries.’ In T.,
C., M. S. and , Pimenta acris.
Some say fi&Gawb = g/ant-ainb, i. e. betel leaves and areca nut, so commonly chewed.
Another says, u&rm&fild Osvnr«*a», ‘ one of the five fragrant aromatics: ’ illicium
anisa/um.

pirn tang. [Root tag, $d with inserted nasal, as in Latin

frag and frang. t. takka, 1 remain.’ c. tahgu. m. tahhu,
tahju.]
pw(3, v. (§ 62) abide, be stable, 88, 246, 365.

<slL tad [s. ire].

1. [comp. p®. t., c., m. tada\.
As adj. gi~, broad, full, swelling, 116, 378.
11. &lL®, n. a flat plate. [Comp.■ ps®. c. tatte.]
hi. gd-®, v. (§ 62)' tap, strike, 355. [c., t., m.]
iv. &®\LDirgu, be perplexed. [? From pi—il + uanpi.']
0®a)n£))ix = i-i6t»L-QLiiuiTSeZricD, that moves rapidly, 191.
gGhcirjbpib, perplexity, confusion, bewilderment, 27, 33, 140. See laimt. [T. tadabattu,
tadamattu. C. tapal]
 ,
a ljl — a uj ibj a. , 357

V. @u/-t flesh, = ©-637-, ixitlSIs:uo) 3:<an^} 46.

[The meaning is, ‘ what is stout; robustness ; ’ hence ‘ staff, body; ’ and ‘ flesh.’
M., C., T.] _

;5<5m tan. [m. c. Hind, thand. Comp. t. taniyu.]

I. p6m = (§Giflnts$, cool (Q&ituli) 73, 97, 98, 138, 166, 194,
227,242, 249, 391.
(Qairgi') 209, (iypero.®) 210, &irivgi) 389.
paw60Dp/f(rfzf), 139. [Some read pemectfir for in 150.]

11. v. (§ 57) be relieved, grow cool: 68.

v. (§ 64) cause to abate, or diminish, 104, 340, 369.
[f £§) <svQevirZLjeara eobr transuSIppemfids}

To relieve by gifts the suffering of the destitute.’ Kalit. 47.]

hi. &6mmsriA [an imitative word. c. dana-dana] ‘ drum

with one head,’ used at funerals: ^rtuu<sap} 6.
Comp. 24, 25. — £5<o6GT Gfflpl (p&) LD.
[JI. Chin. i. 263:
* Q<r/5^?j$ab(§!fieviutry)

QpfcQfilh €TGBT§£ll06<S$QpifiGJQplb
j3fc@ir&Q'&irujirif QineveS z & s $
IT p IT & 6T6CST Z BE (3} 15 Z €t)'bt feOipi/6PD LO <g lh t

They bring swe^i-voicea flutes with black holes burnt with red fire, and lute, and
jewelled tambour that sounds Tern Tem; and while youths touch these with their
fingers, drums wail out Tam Tam.’]

^easr®, I. n. = Qatreo} staff, 14. [s. but comp. Pil,.

fi1-, w, /S®-]

2. v. (§ 62) separate : iSlrfl.

0eni-r£8puL$airt endowed with inalienable excellence, 62 ; live apart, mope, 324.

;S/F®Dg, father: erise/tp, jgauuek, 197, 237, 253, 367.

[t.tandri. m. tanda. c. tande. Comp. c. d. g. p. 293;
but also s. ww, iTTrT. See Kittel.]
gibf see ^ndsr. (g. 108.)

SylLI TAYA.

jsiu|®@. v. (§ 62) shine ; wave; hang : gano 9. [Comp.

@6u/e/(5, and s. ^4’ ^ > and dangle.]
ptuiibigOr, clear water, 210.
ptuiEis—'giGm&itjzi bpf appear dangling, 16.
358 £U}(T -£ If IT GV).

piiSfrt curdled milk, 116. [m. s. ^fa.]

■5q5u>ld [s. charity: j^pih, 250.
The use of this word is a mark of later date.

paarr [s. nu] the earth, a land, 200. See opppanmun.

added to verbal stems, g. 94.

psv tal, place.

pdhso [as iSIVgo from 18>so, and s’hso from sen. m., t., c.,
tu. tare. In some uses it is akin to s. 1TF5,
1. Place : £g)i_i4. And so as a postposition of 7th case. G. 63.
[JT. Chin. i. 232 : ‘ ,&£%&«ot@or, she who is like Lakshml upon earth.’]
jstena/cy, 57, 79, 141, 198: Qft, Q*t, come upon. attack, 241.
.stwaac®, join, come into association with, 162.
^&uiju®c= attain unto, advance, rise, 139, 160, 272, 291.
2. Head, 14, 21, 43, 61, 87, 375.
@®^&J, Oa/erari_3su, See jg)®, Qa/ar, 49, 50.
3. What is chief; highest, best [S. TIPI] 52, 53,133, 216, 248, 275, 297, 366 ( = the
first-class men, ‘head-men’), 298, 365.
in&attr, 205. pfejaieor — isruj&eBr, ^&nfl«u&srJ u$} 3.
plnjAscmr, topmost place, 368.
4. The extreme point, top, 257.
g&cjfilns ifi, both extremes, 114. r, persistently and exclusively, 160.
p S<5ptesiuire6T eufcgigp Ljasmifikfi[rir&

Old age that steadily draws on, and separation of lovers bitter to both parties.’ T. 18.]

k. ^gli tav, fail. [Comp. s.

I. ^<a/, fail, perish: poueo, l'yj.—peopeo. [c.]
II. n. [comp, pei/, peueo, pL/f pun], puiSlpmf peSrr. C.
tavir. t. dabbaru\
fimpp&io, on account of their faults, 69; failure, 31; ®s»pa/, deficiency, 191; fault,
302, 364.
hi. &eu\<p, v. (§ 57) creep, crawl; traverse, 142: s-euey.

K. peuiii [puw, pust. s. **(\ penance, 31, 51, 195, 333,

365-
peo9, an ascetic, 99.

TAR.

1. /50)|a/, v. (§ 62) [c. tarkey, tabbu. m. tarugu] embrace,

enfold, 285.
epneo for pop^peo, the support of, ch. xxi.
 #> ip (Si <5 — £> nr. 359

ii. 0tf\i£i(3) = Qpip|®(5, v. (§ 62) roar [an imitative word, s.

TRW] 339.
III. ^ an imitative word, for the sound of a drum, 6.

pdr tal, push. [Comp. $oulu} gierr, p&ngjj, m., c., t. tallada.
s. ^.]
I. ^enj/r=<sila_a9ip, QmQCp, GV/rtney, ueoeS’esruu®, Q&nrr, be¬
come relaxed, enfeebled.
patrr = perHtff, tottering, 14. (G. 86.) [Mil. i. ^OTjir = without fail.]
Q^rp/oarUpi, hesitating, or mumbling in speech, 13.
[Comp. Iniyavai. 8 :
* pariTfiznt—vnm& siraforL—&j @$}aiflGp,
Sweet is the sight of the infant’s tottering walk.’]
11. peiflir, a tender shoot, 336, 355, 373. [See gjefiir.
^75- m., c., T. taliru.]
HI. ^Ssrr, n. bond : = U/F^m, urr&ih, «tl®, saSgnt 12. [m. tala.
c. dale, tale. Comp. g. 177-179.]
IV. ^ek 1^5, V. (§ 62) [c., M.].
— tap, pGhuo^r, not even by a slip, = peufiiLjii, 157.

#/$, w. a wooden post: siLQe^fSI, 257. [m., c. Comp.

s. wfr.]
for j®«r, G. 35.
^gsrSsar, @jbf see grrevr.

pi ta, p ta [see § 70, and 0/(5. m. taru, tari. c. taru

= ‘bring.’ Comp. s. ^T, >11, c. d. g. p. 113. t. in comp.
da-konnu\.
k. /sir, give, produce; bring, 83, 104, 235.
pmg.7, having yielded, 185.
preH^fi pip eSq#^, precious treasure the fruit of industry.’ T. 47.]
pii$ili-Li— = ireirpj
224, 311.
As an auxiliary : = 284. GuirpQth = (Jurgii, 83.

pi TA, p TA; pi(55T TAN, pGST TAN J piLO TAM, pLD TAM.

[See c. d. g. pp. 290-297. In c., tu., t., m. Comp. s. >

l. Reflexive pronoun = ‘ self,’ § 108.

pro5r, 248, 278. pmfosr, 192. P<&, 203.
pp = pasriar, 93, 101 [G. 35> IS2] 2°3- AAs'O each ones, 66.
pair£<g, 15. payrgi, his own, 278. pirGem, of its self, spontaneously, 125.
36° 3) LD IT 3) [T toil •

3, 8> 229- 27§. 5, io, 229, 292.

fiiidpani-uiri-, those that are masters of themselves.
11. purr (§ 184) kindred, 30, 77, 87, 229, 283, 290, 379.
with one’s own people, 207.
hi. ®»u>, nature, 118; self hood, = ^^suld (§ 184) 137.
iv. .gszrf?, lonely, 324. [In c. and t. as v. ‘thrive.’]
&nv. (§ 62) strike, dash against, 389. [Comp.
gsrr. s. M., T. taku. C. tdku, tdtu.\
In 57 0iris@tb = ^rrEi3(^ii = fiira^psifau, hard to bear.

jgrr\e/(5, v. (§ 62) support, endure, 62, 202. [Comp.

jSrr\(^. s. VT. c., M. tahhu.\

gnu, 1. See jsrrssr, 378. 2. Redundant in 377.

Pnom [s. ^TTT] wife : ldSsbtqS, 81, 82.
^n\iu = ^Lu} 'g/ebrVssT [s. VT, VTiJ. C-, T. talli. See C. D. G.
p. 293 ; but ?] mother; nurse, 15, 20, 101, 201.
pnujLD. [s. ^nr, an inheritance.]
•snuj/ggieurr, 278 = piriunerr, the heirs.

^iti tar from &n. .

I. ^uiT=LorT^so, garland, 392. [M. = ‘a flower/ s. htt.]
pnifligydsr, one who wears a garland, 390.
II. grrir, v. (§ 6f) = G)uiT£v [comp. s. >f, Vtt] bear, en¬
dure, 72.

piLp TAR. [Comp, ^tp, 6?rp. M. C.]

i. ^irtp, v. (§ 57) flow down, 231, 290.
£irLprT=0/r£ii;git being bowed down, 14 [g.
86]; bend, overshadow, 167.
11. fiirifi, v. (§ 64) delay, 235.
without delay, 342 [g. 90].
hi. eu, failure of energy, 191.

k. pistr tal, endure. [Comp. ■srrf. m. c. t. tal-chu, tdlu.

Eng. thole, s. TJ75.]
jsiretr, n. i. Endurance, energy: Qpujp&, [t. 47].
0irsnrrGtrir = BGBTQpujpGhLiemL-UJirir, I^I. gtrarocoarsmL = Qpiup^)iLj<sr>u.vr)iD) ch. XX, 200.

In K. (S.
 5> IT {D-$ ®fi T UJ S l_ SO.
36j

2. A trunk, stem, 261.

3. A foot, support, 198.
[T. 31 ! ‘ (yeflsir gq^Quirgcrr
The invention of something by ability and energy.’
T. 12: ‘ @ir son GirsiTr erearuirear su.€irui^ir GJlrifiLieusiiTj

He is the man of effort who lives without incurring debt.’]

<£JJY) TARR.
@rp£v. v. 62) fan, sift. [Comp. #ira> and girpru]
n. a sifting: merely bandying words, 313.
[This is also read and explained as Q&irpsi QsirafrG), ‘relying ondhe power of
mere words.’]
i^/r3sar=,^s®i_, eu&r^hnh, £'Sso, a cloth, robe, 131.
[Nig. jgirosjrGiu Q&'kor lurremu. grrgpjLb

In S. tfl=in place, suitable.

In sense of,‘army’ it is merely a form of ; comp, pir@)ujd. WT?T —thread,
TTT'tlW
O
woven cloth.]J__

^/rcor, self, 248. See pir.

TIGAR.
v. (§ 57) shine, glitter: eStetriii^ 389. [m. s. ^.]
Stint serr = tfiSthrehr, moon (/#a)/T, rSe^eij — moonlight) 148,
151, 241. [c.]

[s. f^^T] quarter, direction, 243, 392.

fslsm tin. [Comp. $sh— s. cpr, ^3. pshlui}), J£l <offUT (oU)LDt
c., m. t. tittamu.\
Gilsm, adj. firm, stedfast.
§)GT&eovrfi&)tr<zvir = (yif5fleijar>ujuiriry 27, 227, 305.

GduSlii, v. (§ 57) rub; rub off, 397. [c. timir, tiguru. m.]

^'ll tir, turn. [Comp. s. friT^; gr. rpeir-; Old Lat. trep-.
C. tin, tint. M., T. p£)(gjLDH ; p£)(fT)gjg] ; Siiberr,
1. ptln9, v. (§ 57) = Qeugju®, change, 204, 244.
— Silrflihgj, 284, 351 [#0]; wander about,
230.
11. Js)<sm!j= 1. wave, 194, 224, 391.
Gthswjujau.®), the billowy sea, 263.
362

2. By meton. ‘sea/ 339. [s. m. pumisio. t. tern. c.

tere.]
[In Jl. Chin. iv. 7 '• 1 $£>&>?(/wool. ^)<grf3c0£O4—a-OTO^STj
The goddess of the vast earth to whom the billowy sea is a garment.’
And, ‘ 0 Irani— in'fojQp'k\)tuira$

/SirmjQuifhuiribjp iDirifj&s^iEgaj

semonvssar ujulSsbt inemaj&sini_ibanjg ;

The goddess of this vast expanding earth, whose garment is the billowy sea, the
mountains her bosom, the mighty rivers the garlands around her form, and the clouds
her locks.’]

hi. ^?|srr, n. ball, globe ; cluster, [m.]

v. [§ 56 (III)].
PtnlQ, v. (§§ 62, 160) make round, 103.
GHrjm&tr®)= plasmrounded stem, 199.

P<3 [s. ‘ Lakshml,’ goddess of good fortune, 304 ;

‘wealth/ 167, 291.
£>(j«u,s,sarf, ‘ blessed ones,’ as though from a noun 57.

Si SIT Tip.

JsIVotr, v. (§ 64) gather thick around, boil up, rise up

to, embrace. = &guqp ; Qis<^ei(^. [m. iUa, tild.]
ajany)gl&r4(gta/rt_io, a mansion around whose top the clouds cluster, 361.

Qfb tirr. open.

1. pip, v. (§ 66) [t. tera. c. terra, ‘an opening’].
With «wiut * open,’ 8, 63, 126.

II. ^/pm = sort: pmmto [comp, paii, Path, Ppea, Paaessfl.

s. M., c. terra] good qualities: Ppm, 291;

goodness, 158; knowing what befits.

trpfdpfoirar, what kind of a woman ? 46.

P7m, millet, Panicum Italicum, L., 105.

l/Ssst erarruasr &jp<sainQu(3aaiDatl.(5j&airLLi$.iu ^jerreioa/] 323, 344. [M. Comp. S.

^gst tin, gnaw, [m., c., t. s. Tp(.]

pm, V. [§ 56 (III)] eat: ^0®^, Stair, 43, 112, 123, 138,

I93> z97) 211, 289; itch, 335.

0} ti. [m. tI, ‘fire, evil.’ Comp. P*P, c. ti, t!|yu. s.

 $- gj LJ L|. 363

$ ‘shine;’ ffo, ‘fire, burn;’ vft ‘wisdom.’ t. ti-pi,

‘sweetness.’ tu.tu. In c. cl = ‘sweet,’and ‘be scorched.’]
i. n. fire: Qis/vjULj, ^jsQesf\. s. [comp. Q$&\ 24,
180, 224, 225, 234, 291, 298, 310; a spark, 389 =
jsuQurrfS,
GW\$&<&, glowing fire, 90. f?|m©, kindle a fire, 331.

II. p<u, adj. evil, 351.

^eiS&jr = lht«wi6, sin. ^aSSbrujitetOj ch. xiii. Cruel, 5. temper, 19.
$gi, (what is) evil, 51, 73, 152, 228, 244, 284, 357 [G. 93].
Fs (//•) evil, evil things, 36, 109, 158, 195, 223 {adj.).
$imi, evil persons, 172. = g)dr®, evil, 186, 227. Jb@, 66, 240. =$«roin.
^L/L/sva/6w = t_i6ij««/rir@)a!rL/su6x/OT, an heretical teacher, 312. [Opp. to B^euaetr.]

III. ,£?, ^ii, ad/. sweet: ua^jULorresr, 199, 244.

jsem®, (§ 62) [comp. Qjgrr®, <3n&npgj, $d®.

M. TIND. C. tld, TITE. T. tltta. S. f^] touch, I09.
^n^m—L]emrT^sfhu^n1 urft&pptDirmeeOLD, a sacred stream,
175. [s. m.]
jgiT TlR.

k. fit, v. tr. and int. (§§ 57, 64) = /f.[<®®, [c., m., t.,
tu. s. tt] remove ; get rid of; cure, 50, 161, 205.
[G. 153]—termination ‘less,’ 2, 347.
So as a termination = ‘ full, never free from,’ 11.
oan^r, faultless observances, 152. $a, absolutely, 204.

= ifm@£sr. Comp. S. ffiT.

‘ ea&e£jsifi fin# Qurgcrr, a thing free from deceit.’ T. 43.]
j|/r|ij(?u!i> (G. 83) 27. $iBiprb<s, although want would be thus removed, 306.
I29 = (»bLl/) &EJ®asu. jjgi-tsHli-figi = $6iifiQur(yig:, 31 [G. 153].

fgtbjru tittu, v. (§ 62) [m., c. tId; see jsem®].

I. Rub, polish : Qftij.
II. Feed with the hand: sselL®, 350. [m. Comp. js)m}
jjen fi.]
aiTLLJ$fiG)l5lb&6lJGlTlh $£)$€&) if you feed with mouthfuls of ripened Nel' Ji. Chin,
xiii. 309.]

k. fg) tu, JJjliii tu|y, enjoy; [old c. tuttu — 1 a mouthful.’ Comp.

K. 12. gl£»,
1. v. (§ 64) eat, enjoy: jog it.
M“Ht power, 241.
364 gtiu L_j j <sq — §} Ssaar.

enjoyment; means of enjoyment:

stand®, 87, 289. [See 9UL/JS!/ etc.]
spiced food, 217.
food, 190.
[Ji. Chin. xiii. 329 : ‘ gigpeflip irjg&i Q&diQuribpp&Zisgi&Gsmfl :
Giving a grain of rice SjJ) from (your) food (gipgi) is the ladder to the bright
golden paradise.’]

11. gnu, v. (§ 64) = ^, 83, 93, 167, 202, 268, 273, 274.
III. v. (§ 62) 190.
IV. V. (§ 62) = gj, 250, 276, 366.
[There is a conflict. In 190 the oldest copies have gipgt throughout.]

Sseir — ^ppil, [comp, ^rsrr, SO from QjSirad), Qgn®). S.

m. tugal, ‘ skin of fruit; ’ see Qgrr&). c.
tokku, togadu. s. r**] 2.
&o£)60 — [m. Comp. Qptnk(§. s. rich attire,
264.
[s. Jii. Comp, ^/esruti, ‘sorrow: ’
used for ‘ sin, worldly pleasures; all that brings
sorrow of heart:’ tf^TT, 121, 123, 190.
a licentious profligate, 84. [S. , an evil-liver. Though sometimes

confounded with gi6*asr=S. ph a worthless fellowl\

jgl gijfr TUNgu, v. (§ 62) die, 21, 191. [Comp, sir in sn&>(5-
m. t. The idea is ‘ nodding, falling.’]
gut-, a drum, 388. [From verb gut-, throb. M., T., C. tudumu.]
v. (§ 64) wipe off, do away with : s^5ru'^, 93.
[m., C. TO0AI, TOLEI. T. TUDU, TODU.]
See El. 4, gtastumgsan^ffp&i,

j£]ssrfl tuni, v.(§ 57) resolve upon, 303. [m., c., t. tuni.
Comp, s. $5, The meaning is (1) cut; (2)
decide ; (3) venture, dare.]
[‘ ^iifhugasdtirg aityiair, they have set themselves a difficult task.’ T. 73.]
decision, determination, 55.
Sj<xsPiQs>in<ck(S, coming to the same conclusion.

g&sssr=a. match, companion, etc. [m., c. tone. s. S't,

Comp. ^2sar.]
 oU) LD 1 G3T-.
365

1. «u^a9, assistance, 78, 136, 381 help-meet; partner, 392.

2. ^oro/, measure, 37, 38, 94, 105, 140, 187, 218. 196, 231 = until. Comp, ame,
Gjem&t and pfet.
at all; in any degree, 109, 272.
even so much as a grain of millet, 323.
P §sjr gi Sroor iu ir,
those who as to greatness were as , 105. [See under jS)8ar.]
u h&rpgi 26sor uj Tf

[In T. 51 * * girirfrQ£iTQp&)& aetfaggins gitesms ©2scor&Car,

Even when a man is in straitened circumstances relations are helps ; or (perhaps
better), a friend in need is a friend indeed.’]
js2ss3rjsroro = <9:/r^«ii, ability, 127.

^ul/, see g.
jcuj, see ^7.
giuir = gujrni [comp, gj&sruih. m. ; from s. p:] sorrow.
= giaruiit 35, 114. gHutsfariuirair, he does not relieve their sufferings, 9.
‘ n-ifiiju, they will suffer the deepest sorrow.’ JI. Chin. xiii. 165.
gjqrjLDn — #i<sms} refuse stalks, 35.
[Comp. S. 1JH1. M. Like @0*4, =sy<3^14, *c
see §1.

JftfLp TURA = (Z^<o&)Lp) <5S6\),

gyey, gpir% v. (§ 62) mix, mingle up.
gipnilj — gunpSl, 311. [ujud]
[In M. TURA, ‘ a paddle.’ Comp, jjotio4.]

jjjlorr tul.
I. gietr\s(9jf g7<srr|/s7(5, getr\aaLD [comp. giprruJ. M. tulayu\
agitation, 189.
gerrasp, calmly, 371. [geiriii^ in T. 41.]

11. ^7«r|®, v. (§ 62) leap, frisk, caper, 64. [Imitative.

m., c., T.]

fyip turr = take refuge.

1. gp, v. [§ 66. In m. = ‘ open Comp. s. gr;
v hence ge®p7. a haven ; gpdam, heaven] renounce ;
reject; forsake, 11, 62, 78, 226, 266.
gpuun, 53.
II. gip| ©/, ch. vi, 60, 121.
gp\Qeutth} ascetics, 273.

gpg, see gj.

gear, gn7 gup [s. Comp. giuir].
366 a>i sir u & — ^JTjDgy.

Si^lum, affliction, 54, 57, 60, 84, 93, 205, 280, 295.
[Comp. $)<5GTUUD. Aff. Lj, Uua.\
'gjisisr 19 = ji/ssruco, 74, 209, 235.
With c-jj = u®. [Comp. Ji. Chin. xiii. 201.]

JJjil<55T TUN [C. TUR. T. TURU|mU. M. TURR, TUN].

SI |ot, £n<F.ZSTGlpI, S^S, SS (§ 62) = QlL®, QlUrTQ^ks, Qujrv,

approximate, harmonize with; gain; be
crowded, 76, 205.
gicSreurgn Csnflif, not easily gained, 9, 226.
^jOTcofl, being thick, close packed, 167.
^tirsxfUijafr = ^jODi—isQ/smr, those who press close, 167. not adhering, 226.

k. jjjT tu [m. tu. Comp. t. du, and s. ^[J.

jewuj, pure, 189.
'girujgi, that which is pure.
saiuprra, completely, utterly, purely, 270.
gs£j$Bst<3s>u>} ‘ (the body’s) destitution of purity,’ title of ch. v.]

Jg!TlE]\(&j TUNKU, (§ 62) [comp. Qptr&a, s>T&Q5, girs&m, S®*-

V.
m. tunn. t., c. tug. s. ijc?] cling to, linger; hang
on; nod, slumber, 121, 327.=^®®.
^fE0so^ is the name given to the rhythm of verses when only
^ v —, yj \j v)

g$)iup£iir are employed, and a long syllable is followed by a short, or u u is followed by

a long [G. 174, 179]. See Introd. p. xxviii.

^rsaafl [m.] a grain, measure, equal to four toadsrrio;

while a upd(3j is = tWO mssneohence giressfluu^a®
= six unasnio, 387. [Seems a cor. of s. <jtarf.]
gir&m, a pillar, 64. [s. ^|WT.]
&n-ij, see sa.
saaua, distance., [s.
saaeSIQ, keep at a distance.
Sim, «<&;. = away, 75.
Saa=Qdifr, root, 138.
[As verb, T. 51, be in difficulties. s. see Benfey Lex. in loci]

jfyTjb TURR, drizzle as rain, [sas, saps’. Comp, sa, saI3/.

C. TUR, DUR. T. DUR. M. TURR, TUTTU, TUGU.]

saps, v. (§ 62) publish abroad, 21, 75, 144, 324.

 fc [^J ^- G ^ G3T • 367

Qs/BgJ [G15/E/@] = 0<^OTt3s37-, 216, 243.

[A corruption for Q^ot| g. The cocoa palm, first introduced into the South of
India, is Qpsbtasmnb, C., M. tehhu. T. tehkaya. S. B. I. S. 4249-]

Qpi ter, clear. [Comp. Gpn, Gpgvf Gp&r, GDp. c. terra, m., c.
tili. t. telil\
I. Opifl [sometimes impersonal, or v. n. or v. a., § 57] be
understood, clear; enquire, understand, = Gpn, 135,
*68, 170, 247, 316, 318. With |)®l, 54.
Gprfl |a/, understanding, 240, 247.
II. Glamor (see Quir^eir, ^/0<sir, etc.), v. [§ 56 (III)] be clear,
301. [m., c.]
hi. Qp(rtj\L0(TTj = &&)E!(3j, be perplexed, Gp^iDQ^QGptod, Gp^mi
Gpesr, 151.
[Comp. T., C. teralu. In T. terupu\marupu = ‘ wayward fits of folly : ’ a reduplica¬
tion. H. B. § 123.^-.]

OsiLeuii) [s. the deity, 304.

Gpeuesr, Gpeurr, 112. [s.

k. Qrsm tel, clear. (=Qp^eh.) [Comp. Gpn, Gpn, Qpp. c.

tel = ‘ fine, thin.’‘ t. teli.\
1. Gperr, adj. clear: (Gpem.)
Gp&retflspi, what is clear: accurate knowledge;
5th for 3rd ®ear = «ga> [G. 137*] 135.
Gperr erfhu, 386.
Qpem | assPit, 44, W 375-
k. 11. Qperfl, v. (§ 57) understand, 364.
[T. II : * QjS6TfhuirjSire6rsk.emrrtLjLLue^air^lJs^ Q&p&)y

The frequenting of the house of a man who trusts (you) not.*]

Qperfl|a/=u^ppfSei], eSGeusii, clear understanding,
219.
hi. Gpetr^, v. (§ 62) sift out, throw up, 128; examine, 380.

Qp/jfii TERRI. [Comp. QisS, Qperfl. M.]

Qp/8, v. (§ 64) dash off, 394.
QppQpenr, ‘so as to say tettuj an imitative, word =
‘ immediately; ’ or ‘ certainly ’ (§ 82) 150.
Qpek, adj. southern, 243. [Comp, ent—, Gm&), Stj.
Gpdr = s. See Gpdi, m. ten. So GpLoGurnL^ —
GpemOwnyfl=T amir.]
368 C -65)

G?s te, sweet. [Comp. <§&.]

Gp\ti>, sweetness, honey, 199, 239, 375. [Comp.
Nannul, 214.J
Qp\m, honey, 10, 259.
the bee. Comp. Vemana ii. 207.
G^|u>n, sweet mango, 257.
[_C.je,j?m,jen = ‘honey.’ M. ten. rT.tene.~\

Gj5&, n. lustre, 105. [s. Comp. $.] =LD&6mus,

epeffl.

Qs\tu tey, waste. [Comp. GpiiLj. m. teyu, tembu. c. te, tey.

(t. deyu.) Comp. s. ^-]
GptL, v. (§ 57) waste away, 51; wane, grow less, 125;
pine away, 151.-

(aSBtT TER. [Comp. Gpir, Qpgu. 1

1. Gpfr, v. (§ 57) enquire, discriminate, 119, 120, 127, 177,
282. (C&3, § 62.)
OptrSip^m—Qp^d^ + @)<ck + ©), the discerning faculty,
352-
2. Gpn|<a/, «. the searching out, comprehension, 259.

a frog: #«a/3srr, 193, 352. [m. /<?ra, ‘ a lean frog.’]

QsBp terr. [See Qpir, Qpfr, Qp&rr, Qsppi, QppQpesrey — certainty.

t- 54-]
1. Gppv, v. (§ 62) be sure, know clearly, 313; trust, 379.
[m. c. teru. t.]

11. Qpps», v. (§ 62).

(Int.) know certainly, be quite clear about, 274, 316,
320, 322.
Qppcy epQgd&ib, doubtful (shady) conduct, 75.
(Tr.) impart certainty, teach, 318.
hi. Qpppih, certainty, assurance, confidence, accuracy,
259. tT-> c- %tei1 clearness.’]

S3T5 tai.

<smp} v. (§ 64) = penetrate, 260. .[m. strike,

sew.]
 C 3> IT-G IT Sv). 369

Qprr to=j3 in most words : the idea is connexion.

v. (§ 68) collect, join, 284, 318. [m.]
Qgn&a, gathered together, 121. [g. 82 (<st- ), 87-]
Compacted, 37. [So lundetas.]

Qcbi® tod, join.

I. O^/r®, v. (§ 68) touch, [t., m., c. gu_ is the older form.
Comp. e.i_, 9®.]
Used as a particle —from, thenceforward, 2. [So in
m. See h. b. § 230.]
II. Dig. [For this Gsn-esar® is used. t. Utav, trav.]
Qs-iuLl- for QgruLu. or Q^rremigesr, dug OUt, 215.
[T. 16 I 1 &-€ifor@sp]tBir <%-GijA)(9j6tope3Gvrf>/g(o)0trLl.L-rreBrJ

He who has dug a well with a copious supply of drinking water.’

Naid. XX. 5: ‘Q,sir® si-A gifeuto,

Earth girt with the excavated sea.’ See the story of Sagara.J
hi. Qssw®, v. (§ 64) tie, connect [cause to touch], 5, 26,
393- [m.]
iv. 0^itu.it} v. (§ 57) connect: gu-ir, 46. [t., c., m.]
association, intimacy: /F/-I4, 113, 125,
138, 166, 204, 211-218, 222, 234, 293.
is used in t. 1; Q^ni—naas and Q&tu—fruuir® in k.]
v. Qgirt— |e/(5, 7/. (§ 62) begin; 173, from the beginning, [t.]
rif, p, tb (with various connecting vowels) added to a root often form derivative verbs.
T^rom Qjsrdl comes Qfiiri—f ■ u@, uS#."]
vi. Qs/rtf, a bracelet, bangle, hi. By meton. ‘a lady,’
376> 398-
[c.
voc. case, g. 64.
Qs,n
vii. Qgireik\®=ui£6BiLD> slavery, a slave, = QgirQgwum, 284.
[See Qgrrio, Qs/rtp, Qgirggj, Qgngi: a nasalized form
of Qjstr®. c. /o//m, tort\tu. m. tondan — 1 old man.’
Comp. t. totti, tonte.]
vm. Q^rreoar® an imitative word, 25.

Qajfidv tol, old.

1. Qgn&>, old : uLpt umLpuj. [t. tolu, toll. c. tom. ?gjt—eo,
Qgtru.60.]
Q^rAC*AaS, traditionary lore, 137. Oancient excellence, 139, 195, 252.
O^irASir, of old renown, 333. Q,s/rA«u«P,tradition, old custom, 154.
QpraiL/aifi, ancient renown, 166. Qpttirmm, old association, 216.

b b
37° Co 3} IT GO Ssv) ~~~~~ Co 3) IT Gosf1,

ii. O^neo^), antiquity; trouble, perplexity: uerntpaDU), zmip,

ioi, 136, 265. [m. tolla]
QgtrdoVsoiugj, it is the result of old deeds,—fate, 33.
hi. Ogn^so, v. (§§ 57, 64) perish, destroy, [m. toli, tule.
C. TOLE. A. C., T. tolagui]
Qpn%&LD<$<s<3fr, the hopeless and helpless, 205.
Q®/rlSso|ai/, effacement.
Qpn'&vefiiioediT, endless, countless, 52.
iv. QpirVeu |j«, v. (§§ 62, 160) destroy, 300.

Q^/tz_p tor, [Qar®, ^y®. Folding of hands in reverence, m.

t. doyali. c. tur. Comp. s. l-^, ; paki—m, Q^n-em®.]
I. QgrrQp, v. (§ 60) pay homage: @ldl9®, susmiing,
!76, 373-
II. QgtTQg, n. leprosy: 123. [Comp. Qpnpgi. c.
tonnu. Jdesreii.]
hi. Qptrtfleo, employment, work, service: eSI'fasr, 26, 128,
145. [c. turil.]
sapQ(yi^60} menial service : ^jbu&Q&JjQnG, 193.
Q&iLQpafJeo, active service, 347, 350.
QLopQ(v?l£I601 noble service, 193.
ftpQpnflio, evil works: QssLLi—smfhLni^ 351-
iv. QptrQgponp, a slave girl, 326. [c. tortu, tottu. Q^Qp, a
cow-stall.]

Qpjdb tol. [c. tore. m. tolla.}

Qgrr'Seir (^72srr) = gjoiiTDii), hole, entrance, 42.
Qpirgj, (properly Qpngi) a collection, [m. torrii — 1 ap¬
pearance.’ c. = ‘seem’= Qprrmgu. t. ddra, ‘ heap.’
The root also means a fold, herd; and slavery.
Comp. Qprrtfi.]
Qjsrrsvih, Qprrgnh, Qpirgi, = ‘every, whenever:’ a dis¬
tributive suffix.
1. With verbal root {& doubled) : QppQpirgt just as (they) grow old, 60, 222, 351.
2. With noun, 159. wrQujr^iio, daily, 225.

Q>ptr6wf — ldh&&GO/i, boat, 136. [s. but comp. v.

Qpnem®, scoop out. t. dime. Another form is
Qpiremp..}
 G ^ IT 111 — I*S- 371

(ojSTILJ TOY, touch. [Comp. Optu, Oprr®, pL-oj, gionsu. t. to-chu.

M. S. rfW.]
QpniL (p. 1) v. n. blend with, touch, 387, = ^^; reach,
10, 6g, 142.
[In sense of close, intimate friendship: ‘ QpniimfitqsC. Gi—mhiifiircir, a very intimate
friend.’ T. 82.] _

TOL. [c. togalu, tokkll. M., T. tdlu. S. (3^, r^j-]

i. Qpaeo, n. leather, 26; skin, 41, 42, 46, 47, 322.
II. Qprreo, v. (§ 70) Qprr/bSGpeirr, QprrpQpm, QpnpOusisr,

Qprrps, be defeated, 313. (Opp. Qa/so.) [Comp.

Optra), Oprr^eo. M. T. tdlu. C., TU. solu.]

Qprior [s. m., c.]= shoulder, arm; person, 85,

3I2> 3i7i 338, 375i 385, 394-
Qp/ref), she whose shoulder is ..., 47.
[El. 7 : ‘ GajiumearG^refi, she whose shoulder is like the bambu.'~\
GfirC. QsiruLi (G. 34), 20, 328.
In journeys the rice is carried in a bundle over the shoulder: aiLUG^r^.

Qpirjb TORR.
1. Gprresr\pi, Qprrp\pj, v. (§ 62) appear, 2, 8, 21, 27, 28, 30,
49> 83i i54i 177. l86i 197. 234- [c. TO-RU, to|chu.
m. torru, tdnnu. See Qpirputi.]
t. to-chu.
11. Qprrppw, appearance; light, 7. Lit. ‘the sun full of
light.’
hi. Qprrpvm (also Opirpuii. In m. torr = ‘ appearance ’) =
what appears, all, each, every; whenever pleasure
is attained, 60.

J5 NA.
7?> NA = (S7j.
1. This letter is sometimes inserted euphonically : thus ^»9aidr — = g/fliseir.
See = £-Q£isir.
2. As a Sanskrit prefix ® = .sy = ‘not.’
3. It seems to have been prefixed to some words to strengthen them. Corr.p.
and ; cSyigv@ and *?/r and mui. It is uncertain whether the ® in isireir and
is radical.

jT,3> NAG. [C. NA|GE. M. T. Na|gU, NaIvU.]

is<5, v. (§ 68) shine ; smile, deride : [§)«£.

n b 2
372 ^ ^ — [E ®.

»o»«, a jewel; a laugh, 377. while . . . derides, 230, 238.

even in sport, 187. [K. 871.] ®®<A, will laugh him to scorn, 273.
esr sim, 324. joyous intercourse, 137.
Nig. ib<sa>£ icQy) QajiT6if] &)rfluumb.

v. (§ 62) lick, 87, 377. [Comp. ®/r, lEiri^, lEir&j. c. and

T. NAKKU. M.]
From ®®, ‘laugh,’ we find ®A®, ‘having laughed,’ § 68.

na£, desire. [See m. nachcham. In t. nach-u =

ibldlj : so in c. In a. c. nanni = rse®#, and NA£E = ‘plea-
sure.’ Comp, isium, Qie^ld, QisiL, and s. w?.
isem& = ‘ moisture : ’ comp, truth in both senses.]
1. isos)#, n. = ^desire, hope, expectation, in, 263,
365, 38i> 385-
II. (Bmf, v. (§ 57), 222, = /sen&ie$] root for isS'2esrQtU3:<s:u3.-
[g. 153]
rE<sm&$) = desiring, 32, 286: m&&. [g. 86.]
[In T. 94 Banff AQiflanm = ^6orL////sroco, 1 affection.’ So Banff iLjrsir = aS/ero^puy/F/r.]

hi. /?<£#, v. (§ 62) desire, lust after.

e^Siu/rM®, 299. those who lust after, 82.
uw/fra#,?, so that many desire their favour, 96.
[El. 13 : ‘ B&#reau>GBti&atra>’Mie<trgi, it is well neither to desire nor regard them.’
T. 30 : ‘,SOTOT#®<£G)<sOT©j, those that seek them as suppliants.’
Kalit. i. 8 : ‘ /$2su&t«ujr0 Quirfi'kiT iiy Ej^uCa'ir ?
Will they hanker after wealth that abides not?’]

plL NAD,flX.

®l_, v. (§ 68) tread, walk, live, 242, 398: =s?(^>(5, iB$.

[c. nad|e. m. t. nad|u. s. Seems from isl1,

/fstt, = ‘ middle.’]

iesro/_, walk; action, walk in life, position, 13, 343.

u«® m-Hfa-it, grain trodden out by oxen, 2.

or «. shake, [c. m. s. ?T7.]

= suffering want, 93. [This admits of several renderings : ®®£® is a noun :
see e-j».] (1) The needy who come to them for aid , (2) fearing poverty for themselves
if they give.
^&j/ir®A«r = ^2svj/r®iQa®4^3. [G. 87, 150.] Here .a&u is what in Latin is ‘ acc. of
respect: ’ trembling as to (her) head = ‘ with palsied head,’ 14.

K. /F®, Vis or, middle, 96. [c. M. T. NADI. Comp. ®6rr, issm.]
sQ&je&g, (<r® + ^ycoir + sim), that which is in the middle, 114.

[s/Bfa — = £§)i_ii> : SO (^b® 4 ^«4r), erBawor.]

ff®a| = *®, 131. c®a(rflZ6usrou3z=®®/flfc), impartial justice.

 [K ^1 — pt GO. 373

JGJBJJjl NANTH.
(1) lEigj, grow; wax: = Ou(7j(5, eu&rir, 125, 179. [Comp.
s. JT^. t. nana, ‘a bud;’ nana|yu, = ‘expand.’
c. nandu, 1 decay,’]
(2) Die out, 234: =0*©.
Nig. G&Qt—Qasr

rswLi = desire, 81,87: <a%u)L/, rai#. [t. nam. c. namb; nach. m.]

/biu naya. [Comp. /Fsroff, Qm&ua. s. tr. Sometimes = iSiuirium.]

I. iBiut v. (§ 66) love: ©S©4>/-/, 215.
Giueun^j, not duly estimating (= V riSlS’nmudlekpl),
267.
II. /fujld, n. goodness; — Gsinsmw: wise decorum: isioOeoir
162, 163, 239, 265, 312.
rauj&jiT, pleasant people, 265, 267.

tendon, 46, 153. [c. nara. t. naram. m.

From mnn + LDLy affix: comp, urrmi-j.]
isifl, a jackal, 152: gift, rsiflwir. [m. c. t. nakka.]
/fstoj, grey hair; age. [Comp. s. »KT. m. nara. c.
T. NARI.] Qpui-tt II.
[As v. (§ 64) grow grey :
‘ it will consume till the hair grows grey.’ T. 67.]

jbsv nal. [raw, isp. In t. nal=‘ black.’ Perhaps s.

have been changed into tsp} raw, mso as Tamil has no
m., c. Comp. Ggu} raoj.J
1. raai, adj. good, goodly, 115, 154, 202, 225, 239, 248,
266, 308, 336, 387.
With rafr© passim, a pleasant land, 71, 77, 231,
344» 353; 369-
With ch. xviii.
(opp. ,@a92sor), 19, 51. /SOTjOrarn? (Q®»9), 55, 327-
/j/ip/nn, the promising—, 19. Got-®.*, dear heart! (55), 376.
/5su|mn9aj, II, 139, 254, 320. is&i\eupib, IO. /ssxjjQsu/rQpiam, 37.
®pp/rfaj, association with the good, 171, 178. b/di/ooi-., 212.
ii. Inflected as a [g. 93.]
[These forms are precisely analogous to the declension of a Latin adjective: thus,
BON-US, -a, “Um,
/Fcv-svfijr, -6VS774 -eueogjj

*ae, -a,
-«u ejiry -eucu.]
374 6tjr ^ fj Gif' .

But the following is a kind of conjugated form :

e&icuio, we are good, 131. eww/tot, the goddess Fortune, p. 3, N. M. K.
isaie/t, 188. a&ewr, X55, 175, 221, 265, 298, 314. m&iewriu, (vOC.) 41.
Eeueur/r, the good women, 12, 188. .
itsirjp, it is good, — inweugi, 20, 24, 67, 71, 159, 219, 246, 286, 288, 294, 369.
A thing that is good, 294, 327, 344. A benefit, = emfl, 257, 327, 356.
IBSV6Uj good things, 77, 136, 246, 294, 334.

Good, 129, 160, 162, 177, 195. Adv. much, 335.

®e\i ( = «rsu£u), adj. good, 175. usroa/, 109, X44, 338, 366.
hi. Derivatives.
isesr|(5; adv. well, 229; very, 218, 319.
i5etsr\(nj,ujy adv. Well.
®<ssr|/z9, n. a benefit: isekemm, s-Usami [®eo + pill.

fW], III, 323, 357.

In in, ‘the ungrateful.’ Comp. S.^H7T=‘ slaying a benefit,’
from ‘ slay.’ The coincidence of and Q&irAp is curious.
In iseirpfSiuir, 257, comp. S. f f^r, ^ri?r , where the idea is the same.
Kcir/tM&Q.yeuajiA, ch. XXvii. 146, 188, 381.
cm®, = excellence, richness, 167, 179, 333, 339, 356, 386 ‘beauty.’
V be poor, 115, 153, 242, 270, 277, 296, 298, 301. [®<v@ + am# ?]
v. grant, 263. [M.) The open-handed. ®«y|@3a/, poverty, 267, 275.
[T. 72 : ‘ fisisropQ®^ <xemt—ujirZssr iBajgjpeu&jf®,

Poverty will fear to approach the man of mind sincere.’]

JBsSI NALI.
v. tr. (§ 57) afflict, 308. [c. nali, navi. t. nal-i, nava.
s. JTc^. Comp. =gy®n9.]

jbgSIsv navil. i. Tell; teach. 2. Learn.

IE (2$ <cOJ£0 j taught, 320. [Not in cognate languages; but
comp, mit.]
Nannul, 13 : *sweetness to the students/
Nig. tseSeoev uemempQuif.

(E (otD<aU — (^fDJDLDj faulty 295.

[Seems to be originally = ‘ a soft spot, decay.’ Comp. GW.]

JB6TT nal, idea of intensity; centre; plant, [m. nalir, nan|ichu.

A. C. NALA=‘joy.’ Comp. I5lL} ®638T.]
1. iserfl: Qurfluj, 'great.’ Another meaning is 'cold;’
comp. iBeiflrrt (gefflrr.
Nig. !Betf)ii(§eflriQu(genLoQ<Q6isoiQ wirLLi$.iuQ&r$eii tDtrpQuir.
166, 242.
i. 17 : i i5irpp&*iieorefiQuiriLj‘5u>sJ the Imge tank full of fragrance.’]
 [5 STT rE 60f. 375

ii. iBsir, v. [§ 56 (III)], /Fsrr^ (§ 62) approach, join, con¬

tract friendship.
rsiLa, cultivate friendship, 174.
tsiLi—rrm, friend, 128, 208, 209, 223, 230, 271, 338.
I5lLUITIT} 215. fBL-L_, 230.
fB L—L—<EE EE IT 6\) y 75- fB (oiT <81J /7£T7j 128.

iserreirmr, receive not as friends, 262.

i56tr\6triTjgrTiT = umsenir, those who are not our
friends, 207, 271.
III. 15l1l/, 12. = Q#«0res>u>, Q^iri—irLf [s. Ind. Sp. 7240
etc. *m], 215, 216, 218, 219, 223, 232, 237, 337, 339,
370, 371-
isiLLjsQsni-io, the forming of friendships, 77.
iELi.uiTcrrriu£60f examination of (candidates for)
friendships, ch, xxii.
iBLLLSpLSeatfiQuirsB^eo, bearing with faults in friend¬
ship, ch. xxiii.
«L.i_/r/Filq, unreal friendship, ch. xxiv.
IV. isemLf, 174, 213, 339.
[_Afu. I i tBiLL—trQlib i56obruevGvirir I5etibru<sv6vir ;
Though you lavish affection on the unloving they are loveless.’]
i acirarireiDiD QeucmQi} si^iu Qj(n;@evtrGv j

jSGrrGirirG&LO Q6U6u&(b)i5 &-<so>u.uj6Gr ’

iBGirenirstotn QeuemQqhj QrfliurrQutr i$.ajrriftoinl.(b)ib
Q&rrGrrGtnrGtoLD Qenedbr(bhh ueros.
It is necessary to abstain from theft, for it brings heavy penalties;
It is necessary not to abandon things of worthy virtue;
It is necessary not to contract friendship with mean people;
it is necessary not to conceive enmity against any/
[See H. B. § 154.] _

pry narr. [Hence mnsn} q.v. h. b. § 131.]

[We find tupeyib) isp&lj IB®, /pseud, tuirjpi, t5irpp&.~\

a fragrant garland, 16.

®-J2/|t£6\)ff, 209, 381.
r,5pe^=msmLD1 fragrance, 108.
[In C. and M. In common use for ‘ a bad smell.’]

®eal?=very. Much: t£(5$Bluan&} ‘Elst 17, 200, 221, 334, 383.

[This is one of the very few real Tamil adverbs. G. 120. Nan. 388. Comp. S.
376 (5 it — [5 it araP.

na.
ibit,tongue, 335, 353. [t., c. nAlige. m. nAkku, navu,
nA. /F/ra/, ibit<See
isire£tdrQifi^^=^ir&oeu^t 252. The goddess of learning:
& ®) a a) it eu 6v) eSI. ■

isireSl^ir, 256.
iBiTuuiri—m, a mere lip-lesson, 312.

isiTsii [s. ■5TTjt] a serpent: anuturre1/, 66, 164, 240.

iBiTQj, a heifer: the young one, 115. ux-ettmQueikaesrgu.
Nig. lt&6B)jg.

k. jsrr® nAd [from ®®, plant, or middle; V®eir: as <$<r® from

<s®; un® from u®, etc. m., c., t.] a land, country. It is
habitable, as distinct from &n®; and rural, as distin¬
guished from 2sn.iT: comp. ieiuLl-ttit, amLi—irfr, ssnnnrr.
iEnu.eh=t5nLLL-.rj&£3T, lord of the land, 10, 71, 76, 77,
79, 113, 127, 128, 154, 161, 185, 203, 212, 223, 228,
231, 232, 234. 239, 283, 285, 290, 307, 319, 343, 344,
348) 353, 369- [See also Q&ituucbr, Qeupu&r.]
Qgm(GB)lLl-<bjit, 243.
The ‘ land ’ of the Ndladi is a land of lofty hills, with many waterfalls, a goodly
land, well-watered (jnr), rich in gems (strains, 75), with flowery glades and a wide
sea-board. [See note to 10, and to /Saotr.}

isrr®, v. — Qa,®:
follow with the eyes, covet, seek, 15,225,
370, 371, investigate; 230, seek out: ^nmh, 101.
[El. 35 : ‘ ®»©6uif oSsotCct# tstwigt, the celestials will anxiously expect his arrival.'}

i5itlLl-.ld, investigation, 18.

[Comp. Q<str-*<3. M. A. C.]

k. nAn, shame, [c. m. t. nA|na. tu. nA-chu.]

1. iBirern (isiremm), n. (1) modesty, a sense of shame, a

shrinking from disgrace, self-respect, = inir&srm, 81,
267, 386.
(2) Shame, disgrace: Q<svlL^ld, 89, 299, 323 = in¬
sensible to shame.
[Comp. QaitLsii, jj§jev4at>& (cflTrfT), tetrA&m. The Gr. aiSciA.]

11. ibit^h, v. (§ 62) feel shame, 384, with ^uj^iSI^sb-, she

whose virtues the townsmen reverence.
mirensfl, feeling embarrassed, 241, 293.
 [5 IT SOT SO-[5 IT dr.
377

isnmrti), suffering shame, 155.

isirewu/geo, a shrinking back, 299.
/5/r<€OT}j[7, not feeling abashed, shamelessly, 314.
fsir^ii^ii, we feel abashed, 385. [g. 83. t. nan-
udu-mu.\

i5irii= LurTLD [h. B. § io] pi. of lEireisr.

= Knf’STjQ&iLQQjnuD, 32, 235, 390. [Comp.
T. CHE-TU-MU.]
iBibrnirev, 30I. isibQmirG)), 372. iBinenm, 376. Bih} 394, = enby 39O. 33.

ei-to/f, ffiait, our own people : Qaefify 205, 206.

jBJiu nay. [c. nayi. m., tu., Tuda. Comp, ieit, is$($. Not in
k. or nT. In t. kukka.]
ietuL, a dog: <gu>a», 70, 213, 218, 254, 322, 345.
The dog is here the type of the Sij>msa*•, the man of low, depraved instincts ; but full
justice is done him in 213 !

jBrrif nar, fibre. [Comp. m. c. t.]

Nig. reirir ereirru auSlpeisruirQin.

= urr&io, auSiru, 12, 26; cord, generally made of vege¬

table fibre, 153.
the bonds of friendship, 12.

ijyfTsx) nal, pafiiT nan. Root means ‘ hang!

f5 IT <c6T j four, 82, 319. [m. c. t. Tuda.]

isaeumu, a ship, = LDEsseoii, 224. [s. ^.]

r5rrfil = <gjeird(3jrEis(TTjeSI, a measure, 7. It means origin¬
ally a hollow tube, generally a joint of bambu.
[s. Hlff, Comp. rErrfieid<$.]

/BTtsrr nal [from iwerr; jeitlL, ien<sm. m. nal. Comp. Vnad, nal,
= ‘ middle.’ c. ndle. t. nddu\.
' 1. isrreir, a day from sunrise to sunrise [= ^/rdr^u] 6, 7,
22; 54; 135; T54; 159; i69> 2I4; 258, 295, 324, 349,
394-
An auspicious day, 86. Forenoon, 166.
C C
i5rrGJT6umuy the forenoon, = Qppu&eu} 207. [S. OTtm
&C151TGV, 92 (ft <b), the day of death.

K. *npsirar = life in this world, 4, 22, 32, 39 [G. 153], 327, 330, 338 (!).
37« [5 it 3sit —1£ an /r.

ii. ®/r3sYr, (i) to-morrow, 6. \c. nale.] ? /zrrar-f- w emphatic.

This sr in a final syllable is often lengthened by
a kind of ^jenOwmi— to g>, as though sr j§).
(2) Belonging to a day, 54.
= $)eorQptbf everyday, 125, 139, 190. UGorggetr, 220.

! )
11 rG L-.irjptbj 225, 338. /F/r<€OT)0io, 299.

/s/742/, v. (§ 62) yield perfume: usm. [See rsgi. c., m.

naru.]

IBITffisvilLD (= LD6md&gpili)) 259.

(=uiflwerFliurrg), possessing no fragrance, 266.
396-
.onjb/Dii, n. — LLsmuo, eurr&lksr, fragrance, 98.

J51<5$T nan, I, = iundr. [a. c. an. c. nan. m. nan. tu. yan.

G. 72.]
stsst inflexional base, ‘my,’ 399; for 2nd case, ‘me,’
400. _

musk :
IB fT <c6T LDy 294. [Comp, (sirgv. s. Jrrfa.]
rSsir [comp. Qisn, id] one’s inferiors, 64. Here = GW ? Comp.
72. [Yet ncr in T. = ‘know; be able.’ Both roots are
ound in m. and c. Nigar in c. = ‘ stand erect,’ as though
from nil.}
$^{£6£lLD, (§&<!Fli>) i8&&i$iLD) ever, or assuredly, 81, 376. [m., c., t.
Corruption of s. farS,
k. /Su^uLj = — sl/^stold, poverty; beggary, 282, 287.
[Comp. s. In this sense it is not to be traced in
cognate languages; perhaps a poetic invention to rhyme
with @jul/, in fact another form of that word.]
Sn\tii-i1 v. (§ 62) = iSeap, become full.
iSaiiu, abundantly, 287. [Ynira. Comp. tBnio,
0(5(8, etc. M. T. NERA. C. NERI, NERE.]

fflmuib, hell, 58, 84, 233, = mo&ih. [s. faw. Comp. Jl. Chin,
xiii. § x. 164-178; and t. 45.]

!^<3S)[J NIRAI = [Comp. ihj, Qisn, 0(5(8. M. NIRA. T. NERI.

c. niri.] Row, line, hi, 288, 319; herd, 319.

 j£ — [E it araf ip so. 379

nil [iSdr, Sp\ stand. [See s. fJT<3*T- c., t. M. -/NIL.

Perh. = g)a).]
I. iS&), v. (§ 70) stand.
topsw [G. 95] those things stood fast, or things that stood, 4, 182.
ifldrqyeir, 29. (top^j, 36. (ferp = tftssrpgiQuir&ieigi, 204. (topiaani—yS^ti, 360.
tojjiyS, while he stands ( = top), 183. (Spur, 158, 175. (Spu, 316 [G. 83].
/SpgiD, it will stand, abide, 40, 51 (§ 72) 368. Future rel. part., 204, 267.
(Spu/rsir = (Spuo/sir, 363. (Spuj/f, 381 [G. 95]. (Spito', 349 (§ 95).
nDpLSgi/u, 148, 355 (§ 100). iflpugi, the standing, 194.
(to,p [G. 86] 34, 26, 32, 67, 102, hi, 127, 128, 183, 228, 353, 359, 361.
to^»u, though it stand, be, 164 [G. 141]. top^i, that which has stood, 192.
to^toCp, while things remain in apparent stability : to^yj _ topnSjsvxiflC’su.
tosuir [G. 89] they stand not, 4, 51. = toeumceu, 204, 391.
towrjj, it abides not, 93 ; stands not, 304. to«ur«»(i>, 102 (§ 154).
(Spp6VI, 334 [G. 94]. iflpfl = iflfiuiriu, 376. (tonSflir = (SwgJEisar, 49 [G. 84].
rto, confront, 363.

II. i$m>i (§ 56 III), rS^v&j, and Sgijggi are causals of /#a> = fix
on a firm basis.
nfl/fg) = iflg/fig), setting up = making up his mind, 308.
s9®«sr, he fixes not, sets not up (a light of glory), 9.
itigiLiuTdr, he who fixes firm, 248. iSjgirn-ib =. nSpa/u, will fix firm, 57.

[Hence ‘ top, virtue.’ Zt7. 7.]

III. /SSso, (1) w. = «/ra)Lo; state: iSte\}<3S)in, 131, 248, 267, 331,
365-
iSIpuLj,250; firmness in virtue, 87. g)®/S3suCiu= £3) a.® sot Cm, 359.
there and then, 235, 308, 398.
[j57. 3 : ‘ (SZsy^l/fl, swerve from integrity.’]
(11) v. (§ 64) become fixed.
toju/rawo [G. 94] 29 ; transitory nature, 52, 53, ch. i, ii, iii.
i&leutuirg), 28, 182. ifl&uJJMiuir, 204.

IV. ifietiii [s. ftran].

1. Ground, soil, 133; srairtoii (a-<wtoio), sfitUtoii), 179, 243, 356. (®. euir.')

2. Earth = yuS: 21, 22, 266. totoii, 27.

3. Position, 133. [Comp, ifl&u.] fiileoiSmib.

V. /^60ffl/, 7;. (§ 62) = S^jsvQu^u, abide. i8&)ajirn=i8-levQu(a?n

\
22.
vi. Seon (£&)aj)=fsliw&or, the moon; moonlight, 151; that
which is not stationary, the changing orb.

Jjltp NIR.
k. $Lf>|a), n. shade, 3, 38, 202; shadow, 166. [ = "SfrTtiT.]
— the afternoon shadow.
ismassBipio - the forenoon shadow.
38° |§ -$ IT.

[In Naiif. xx. 5 t6m&uA$*g> = rfcsretb.

In Nig. idyiAi O^AisuA (geHii*® eirmiu; (1) wealth, (2) coolness, (3) shade.
In T. m4a. C. neralu, neralu, nelalu. M. niral. Prob. «Jne4=nZ4, ‘Ion
spread out, diffused.’]

jE\p nirr [=i8it\u)lj. m. t. nirru. =‘very much’].

1. SpuD=&i(TTj(mLD; @sa5r/i, 183; colour (golden), 139, 164,
177,223, 269,360; the glow of youth: = ‘purpureum
lumen juventutis.’
[M. NIRRA=‘fulness.’ Comp. £rr = ^aSrewco. As ‘colour’ not to be traced. In K.
rlitnp is used as a noun, but not in Nal. It is perhaps a variation of iSsrop.]
k. 11. v. (§§ 57> 64) become full: SiniiLf; fill: rflouLi, 318.
In 99 iiaDjDfsgi may = ifianpibgi; or (such conduct) will fill up the measure (of your
merit).
i(lai>piu = ttltriiu, 43. iUmp, abundant [G. 153] 360. Not used here as a noun. See ifl*.

jfildsw ninai, think. [Comp, <srsm and

r3?esr, v. (§ 64) ponder, think over; reflect. \mtdj,
33> 81, 33°) 359-
rflfejnju) IO5, 265. 135.

^€3r=©-®r, 32. See £.

i, thou, 84, 266, 376, 388. [c. d. g. p. 279.]

n!, remove, [m. n!|kku, niJnnu. t. ni|gu. c. ni|gu, ni|ngu.

Comp. s. f^.]
k. i. £, v. (§ 64) forsake.
£&gi, having abandoned, 28, 30.
ipprrir, 214.
£uiSl^nm — £pprr&HLD [h. B. § IOO] 304.
11. £\£i(§ (§ 62) remove, depart, 30, 181.
£\d(s (§ 62) put away; rid oneself of, 40, 57, 138, 190,
308’ 332-
£&<$&>, 104.

£&ir, 68, = S'G>tp/r/i: base men. [s. ifta.]

JjIT NIR. [s. T. NlRAMU, NIRU. M. NlRAM, NIR. C. NlRU.

In some u ’“s comp. &atbf rSn, rfi'smp, ifi&ir.]
 $ ft - 51 6Bf. 38I

it, n. (1) ‘ Fluid, juice,’ 44, 156, 175, 394.

(2) ‘Water,’ 29, 44, 68, 72, 90, 94, 109, 117, 135,177, 184,
200, 210, 217, 221, 222, 231, 236, 240, 245, 275, 282,
33 b 36°- 382> 387- 389-
(3) ‘ Sea,’ 227.
(4) ‘Nature:’ &)(oOT QfiLDj 236.
irrsam, 44, 112, 287, 382.
Qu^grmn, 236, 355.
(5) Hence, ‘goodness, excellence,’ as in
ine^eonir, 72, 236.
iaeoeo, evil things, 64, 72.
(?(f^j?=what is proper, 70.
i§/t£j5(V)6£I=i§it4£ =excellent.
(6) Pron. pi. of i for ieSn, 183. [See i.]

£®)m [s. *ftr5] blue (flower) = lotus : ds^ii^eu'Seir, 374.

[f><SYT NIL [ieirii, iem, ill. Comp. Q/f®. M., C. NILA, NlD, NlT.

T. NIL].

1. ^((05), v. [§ 56 (III)] lengthen out, grow tall, extend.

== /j?6OTrz_y,u9, 27* tfeiraiemir, 2 26.

/nrCwVj, the ample grove, 84, 108, 234, 391. afrain-, grown up, 236, 254.

11. /£xl® (§ 62) protract, extend, lengthen out. [m. nittu.]

ifLLCt-Gmai, if I reach not forth to give, extend the hand (as giver), 238. [Comp.
C. NlDU =‘give.’]
ifiit., to reach forth, present, 253. <fil.t-.irr, 262.
extend the hand (as a suppliant), 288.

hi. iu.ujL (§ 64) be prolonged, 40. [m. mtti-kka.]

iny=Qua if., ^iriiua), ghgig [m., t. niru. Perhaps = grg (q. v.)
= ‘ crush ’], ashes, 66, 266.
[So proverbially if^tQ^aiQuri^^Qiet^uL) = ‘ smouldering fire.’]

Jhl NU [comp. gsm, gill].

I. foam: Qumtl, 221. [c. nore. m. nura. t.
NURU-GU. C. NU-GGU.]

II. g\<saip} enter, penetrate, 282. [m. nuruJgu, nurrayu.

C. NURU, NUSI, NUSULU J NOLE.]
III. g\enfl=g6H, tip, 29, 138. [Comp. Qisntu, qj&xr, gem.
T. KONA.]
38a 51 * S — JgJT gji.

The first line of 29 is an imitation of the following :

Life is unstable, like water on a lotus leaf.’

^■ss\it, eat; experience, [c. nungu, ‘swallow.’]

«£7#/7|ay, enjoyment of society, 233.
palm fruit, unripe and gelatinous, 44. [t., m. nonnu.]
see giem.

K. JTi]\om NUN [Vg). Comp. J£iGS>ipf egffSDtp, Qfsntn, jpeaR,

M. NUNMA. C. NUN. T. NUNU. It is Opposed tO
@®k, ‘solid, substantial.’]
adj. refined, subtle, 260.
insinuating, 282.
S>iL\uua [opp. ghlum] subtility, 282.
ft_^r0etop ^ilLuid Q)utrfis(&,tb iDecr^lp^ib ffin-girueminmu GTL-i—ir@GmGu&'fcn 'gffteSuug).

In a commentary, ( exposition of minute details/ 319. [Comp. Nan. 18-23.]

j£i6m\emj6mirei]) fine perception, 233, 251.
.^sOTjep/ra), a work of accurate learning, 233.
j£iGmy3£6Lh = s/d-ULDrrevr SjfStey, acumen, 352.

k. g)p\<5<>, forehead: Qisp/8, 379, 380.

Those whose brow is bright, 381.
tsrV'gijseorrar, she of the fragrant brow, 387.
[Comp. S. f?T?c3. M. K. nosalu. T. nuduru, nosalu.]
Nig. 6T6VTU LjIfJQJ Qtopfl.

= comp. Or, 7, 94. [See c. d. g. I think, on

the whole, is is merely euphonic.]
gir&(5, v. (§ 62) shove, push, 326. [Another form of
aei:<5g).]
k. jprio [comp. So uggnsu6d = ‘ cotton; literature.’
gieuGO.
t. nulu = ‘cotton thread.’ m. c. See /56srjprsi), 24>
25. The word is used in imitation of s. ^5=
‘thread’], 136, 317, 319, 320, 341, 352, 386.
‘sacred books,’ 140. Opposed to
‘ secular literature.’
gireorrii, well-mstructed persons, 163.
1. Thread, 376.
2. A system, or systematic treatise: learning. [Comp. T. 35. jFVTev = eredoremru}.'^

gnyi, a hundred, 357. [c. t. m.]

 5 it gn— G is pS1. 383

gng»,{v. tr.) crush — Qisifl, 156. [c. nuri, nurukku. t.

m. Comp. £&.]

k. O/f0<?ld, G/F03T = e-OT0frLD> mind; soul, 32, 49, 55, 130, 131,
214, 260, 310, 369, 376, 379.
tnartb, I73' 87, 174» 224, 228, 374- 0®<g®(S>(T, 259.
[Ven. I think there is metathesis and reduplication. C. Comp. Vnena.
M. nenja; NENNU; NINA, ‘think.’ T. ENNU = «I<W@».]

Qi5u,l (§ 64) [comp, i&r, £lL, /fil®] delay:

QB^jurir= £they do not procrastinate, 53.

Q/f®, wide, vast [/£<sir], 238.

Q»©ii, 68, 265, 297, 319. O/slU®, 288.
[See H. B. § 131. f. QirOanaj, 0®®io, Q®®, Q®i$.in, etc. by the side of Satan—,
i#®, eA.]

1. Oil (for a lamp), 51, 282, 371.

2. Ghee, butter-oil, 115, 124, 333, 337.
^ewoSQsuj, ghee from the cow, 238.
T. 65 : ‘ fiiiQisdJuSp0iDG)uirifiiLiti ^p, like frying anything in its own fat.’

Qistbjsdo, n. [k. naidile. m. neythal.]

1. Maritime country. See note to 10.
2. A water flower, Nymphaea Alba, 108.
3. Death-drum : eiruumiD, 392.

QisQTjULi,fire: 6r, •sgio, ^<sSleafl) ^/iKi&mruo, 124 (where con¬

sider tgi/Leso = QsiuhmLL = heat; errR — burning heat; «®,
inflame).
[T. nerapu =‘spread, diffuse, illume;’ nippu. So in C. nerapu = nW®, Aruiy.
M. nerippu (or n). Is ® original ? Comp, er/fl.]

Qisdo,rice unhusked; the growing rice plant, 133, 179, 221,

269, 367.
[C. nel]i,u. M. (In T. vari.) Vnel = iSAi, q. d. standing corn l Paddy,—
C. bhatta. Comp. Qiappi]

Qr5fiS=<suL^I; £$£). [Comp. Qisit, ifiem. M. NERRI. Comp. T.

NERA, NER.j
Way, 154, 294, 309, 378, 399, 400.
Conduct; esp. BeaQearQp&naip), the way of rectitude, 204.
snuQirp, the way of sensual indulgence, 13.
Oefliuevai, vicious acts, 171 : = virtue, 49.
PIpQmfl, the path of virtue, 171, with ®<fc, 55, 118.
SipQisfi, the way of humiliation, 303.
 3«4 Gibidp — GjBIT&sg.

($)tuQsiirp9, 294 [G. 39] = the way of natural piety.

QttfiuG) ( = «/aSu®), be devoted to, be a close adherent of, 317.
Nig. £$ ereiru.

QiBp\su, dried pulse in pods, 237. [?0®6u + ^7 = what

has grains.]

Qjsi NER.
I. GW, n. [comp. iS&ir, £it, iSgwt, Qts/8\ directness, com¬
parison, rectitude, opposition; with §>uu = all alike,
202.
Qgriuvrt, inferiors, 72 ; is like, 333. [‘ HrQmai motfi&pcg Get, it is like a writing
on water.’ Mu.] QsdaiGcort, right opposite, 148.

II. GW, v. (§ 64).

QnirCiurr [G. 95] = g>uuiri; those who can compare with.
Gvffigi = Gahitgi as from (§ 57) opposing, confronting, 64, 67.

[T. ner ='learn; be able.’ A. C. NER|RU = ‘be straight.’ M. = ‘agree, vow;’

nEr, nigar.] _

Qibitis^, see Qibit.

Qibitiu, minuteness: gnluii, (gilo-uui. [m. noVi. Comp.
T. NU-KA. C. NU-]
Q ie mu tug], what is minute, transcendent; the
spiritual (body), 41.
[N. N. 5 : ‘ Qenijfirgjti, will be small.’]

(ojBJ no,feel pain; complain of. [§58. irr. Qibit. Comp. (Sib it do,
Qieitsst. c., m. In t. n6|ch, no.]
Qvrp&sgi ( = Garni), anything to grieve at, 228. C»r|a/, pain, 201.
G»r\iii= UacE, pain, disease, 52, 88, 92, i?3, 124, 168, 219, 247, 292, 369, 372.
Geri, 277 : » Gets.
QeitGfiar, I who felt aggrieved, 389; each person is used as a participial noun.
Comp. 126."
GirtSar, if you complain of, 76.
[Comp. B. I: S.:

Blame thyself, why blamest thou another?’

T. 69 : ' Gltttig1 Qisfimrfl aiifi

A guest who has lost his way, and has come to you in distress '
T. II : ‘east n&mrib Giriugtaoi—^ffi,
It is a thing jll the world will blame.']

k. 1. GWi@, v. (§ 62)=sitafr, see, behold, regard, contem¬

plate, 41, 228, 260, 298. [m., C. NO-DU. T. NORU = .
‘ mouth.’ ? From s. <*1^=^(Benfey).]
 Q £ IT A <§-U cE ® ft L | ft So. l|). 385

(§ 230) 31, 54, 60, 95,165, 241,389, 394.

11. CWigj, n. a glance, 378. — uirnoneo, 86.
&£»QiEna;(3j, a contemptuous glance, 298, 378.

K. Qisrri), (StEirebr. [f(dibit, CWuj.]

1. § 70. QmrjbQptir, QwribGueir, endure ; do penance.]
\v.
Qeirevir, 258 ( =/S&j^j,Q^iuiurrJs').

2. (adj'.) mighty. C/s/rOT©*-, mighty foot, 198.

[Jl. Chin. i. 253: ‘ Grstr^sir — Giereuredr, he endures it not;’ Qurgeir.
There are many derivatives from V'no. GWotl/. T. nomu.
T. 28 : ‘ CwsinJsiS, an undisciplined man.’]

u PA.

1. This represents S. Vf? and often On the other hand, these letters
often become & i = Oa/g.
2. In modem Canarese ij is often changed into H.
3. ij is a middle particle of future, or aorist; often iju (to keep hard sound). See
3rd plural in *rmu etc.

ui pag, [Comp, sugj, uSl^,

divide. s. and
Tt + f in TPjrfiT=u@^. • m. c. bage; hakku. (tu.) a. c.
pasu. t. pcigalii; [vaga.) See unio — u&io; ; unfl;

urKi(3j. Lat. frag. A. Sax. brec. gr. pay, ppy.]

1. u(g, v. (§ 64) divide, share.
u<5?gt is written uttpgi = sharing, 92, 271.
11. hatred (as su<s®« from <^®), 82, 187, 219.
uemaeurr, foes, 241.
III. u&i) = rsneir, day, 169, 204.
iv. usit, v. (§ 57) say, speak, 256.
V. u«|®, bullock, 2. [Comp. u>tr\®, ^®.] = zrQjJp, srgv.
[t. = ‘pride:’ Ouganw.]

u«®/Ft_/F(Ss*_tp, grain trodden out by bullocks.

Nig. U3L$-ULO Ou(5«mr cjy ui?oi^iuir€tnjrGiD^) g>ihQur ;
iu« (elephant), Qu®mu (greatness', «y» (bull), uoV (boat), Cicffl
(buffalo).
[In T. 69 the bullock seems to be stigmatized as lazy:
^Cj/tO.ajySfv ^fijpuo uaQ, a bullock that will work hard’is spoken of as a rarity:
,5y^iuOu/r0cr,]
c: c
386 u4®ud — u (B.

uaaih [s.
1. Side, 79, 266: a sign of local ablative = g)i-A0A>.
uAs00nf, neighbours, 214.
2. An hypothesis, the case of a thing being thus or thus, 244, 258.

up pa£, green; soft, tender. [In t. pasa = ‘bright, fine, golden.’

Comp. s. m, gr. <t>G>s. m. paga, paya, pachu, pat,

1 green, young, fresh.’ c. hasu, pas, pack. See also

s. fft.]
I. U3f, u&ld, u®lu, emuth, lht& (§ 131. e).
u&wQuirasr, yellow (pure) gold, 347.
[This is = S. f^TTPT, which is from fft (f?fT) = ‘greenish yellow.’ So =
Quogst. J
u&Q&n'fo), the green palm-leaf, 256.
uQiugj, what is green, 360.
muiEi^ip, the green grain, 191.
k. 11. u^'Sso, sallowness, 391.
[Ji. Chin. xiii. 394: ‘ui&ai>ip ( = yellow gem), a jewelled lady.’]

hi. U68)&, v. (§ 57) cling to, 187, 310. [t. pasa = ‘ essence;’
pasa-badu — ^ be devoted to.’ Comp, un&d from
The root is uuOT<F=‘gum, glue.’ c.
pasa. m.]
in proportion as attachments
have been formed, 187.
um&p®), attachment, 60.
[N. M. K. 15: ‘ um&fcfirifl&i ^iji-iQpardrjp,
To commit suicide by leaping into the fire is better than withdrawal from attached
friends.’]
iv. u®, hunger, 286. [m. pai, payi. c. hasi, pasi.\
u®ppio, the suffering hunger, 302.
v. u&®, cotton, 396. [Nasalized, m. panni. c. hanji,
ahji.]

k. ulL pad. [Comp. s. *T3, ^T^.. m., c., t. In m. often

pedu. See c. d. g. p. 482. Lat. pat-ior. gr. 7ra0-.]

1. uv. n. [§ 56(H)] suffer, fall; be, abide: 17;

fall into, 38; befall, no, 295; pertain to.
ui_r is pred. = ‘are not found in them,’ 142; occur, 22, 169, 239; QfiihuGi, sound
out, 6; fix upon, 255; issue, 150, 239 (^otu®), flourish, 246; concern, 117.
 LI IT ® -LJ ssm L|. 3*7
In 91 = generous disposition = e-Aor. So 108.
As an auxiliary forming a passive voice (§ 92, G. 124) 18, 21, 242, 340.
u®m = befits, should be: 0(56, 9, 37, 89, 133.
With various nouns, see Q®rafl, 88 ; 306 ; 291 ; L/pia, 26; *v«S, 309; e-A, 250.
[In this use it is pedu in M. Comp, pettu in T.]
be trodden, 154. uQfmbgi, sandal besmeared, 48.
ljl. forms adverbial phrases: abimdantly, 1x6. suttfiui—, 103.

Hence (g. 96),—

k. un®, (1) dignity, 105, 187, 252, 281, 340. [c. pdtu,
padu. t.]
(2) Suffering, 292. [Comp, uirip. t. padu]
[«6OTu/r® = Kalit. i. 16.]
Often a mere formative: si—uunQ, q. v., 261.

11. u®, v. a. (§ 64) cause: u®^7. With 4®rar, will inflict

a wound, 198.
hi. u®, at//, (s. tre) violent: a heavy rain, 27.
iv. u@, cluster of fruit: ©'Ssu; u®u3sw, a fruit-bearing
palm, 96. [Comp. t. pand.]
V. uif, V. (§ 57) sink dowry: qpqp®, 331. [m.]
vi. ljl—it, ?/. (§ 57) proceed: 13; spread, as a sore,
168. [m.]
[In 3<i3£Q0tras>a i. 29 (p. 84) : ‘ iflsir (2pQinr$ ui—risQp,
Remembering—allowing the mind to dwell on—thy sweet words.’]
vii. Uil® (s. silk, 264.
viii. UL-Lsf.md [s. 'T^T, a sea-port, 250.
[But see C. D. G. p. 458, and comp. uLqi., utLi_«wio, Outlaw-.
N. M. K. 86: ‘ uirQi—iu^ii uiAi$-«no,
A port gains greatness from its merchandise.’]

k. ix. usbl, 178, 363,=^4#ti, s0<sSf instrument, [m. pada

(not in this meaning).]

usm harmony; service.’ [In t. pani is ‘service.’

pan =‘
m. pani, ‘service.’ Comp. VulL, uup, umi_, udr; s. W.
As harmony from utr; so sem from sir.]
1. ussafl, n. Service : uestsfleSlesn_
2. uessfl. v. (§ 57) bow, bend : png. [m.]

k. uessfl\ei], humility, 241, 242.

uemFieSL-ii, the place where (foes) lie humiliated, 241.

k. 3. usm|4 = nature; good qualities; excellence, 49, 138,

159- 169, T74.
c c 2
3»« IJ &33T - LI UJ.

4. u’hssr, v. (§ 64) flourish, grow thick, 251. [t. pambu.]

uememuutemefi is a reduplication for emphasis = ‘very abundant’ (§ 223). Though
some say = Qeitiu.

[_Arai(f. XX. 17 : * &&tQ)&iaxuu1am£@iuiraGtietoeii$

He whose anointed shoulders were lofty and sturdy as a rocky hill.’]

5. uok^i, v. (§ 64) = ©<?<£/, make, do, 37. [m. t. pcmnu.

A. C. GR. ttoVos.]

k. usssr'L-ii — Qun^eir, any vessel, utensil, thing, baggage,

13, 48, 50. [m. Comp. usmemojuD. See s.’W, xm?,
xrxnj; but perhaps a corruption of vessel.’]
Quatrain 13 is probably the original of the following from B. I.S. 79 :

‘ xrf«3W pj prfw^T 5TTW p? I

^iT>Jn<+ ?*hH^liTH HII
The body is shrunken, head is white, mouth is destitute of teeth ; yet desire leaves not
the frame of him with ornamented staff trembling in his hand.’
(Benfey would read *R!3^=‘ a buffoon ; ’ but the Tamil fixes the meaning.)
This Qlcika (which is also in Vem. i. 19) is found in the little poem attributed to
Caiikaracharya, and entitled Mohamudgara ( = hammer of infatuation). It was
translated by Sir W. Jones (Works, vol. xiii. p. 382). Note the four rhymes.

a dry measure of two wndarreo, being half a

jg/rewsfl, 387-
k. ugl, city, 137; from v. uj£=fix. [m. So u^a/. Comp,
s. , and sunnupf, the extensive city.]
uf^ir=9£uG^nilLJf-, trough, 257.
ufgj, ten, 281. [§ 172. It takes forms or*?, umrt mu.
In m., c., t., tu., etc. Comp. s. *%•]
umpu>, real attachment, 234. [s. ^J-]
see note to 250.

uiu pay a (for U&). [Three derivations are possible: (1) utp =
what is mature; (2) tSc5=fruit; (3) u* = what is green
and flourishing.]
I. uturn, uiuLbt n. fruit, 28, 38, 58, 65, 99; aid, 105, 106,
109, 130, 162, 202, 232, 252, 265, 276; meaning,
3l6-
uuummoLD, fruit tree, 17.
II. uiut v. (§ 66) yield, 38, 79, 84, 118, 132, 139.
 U lij jl IT IEI 3)-Uft). 3,s9

UOJ &j$niw(&j = ULU&fJpQuiTGi), 267, 294, 356.

uu$<sbr = u£lesr, glue, 267. [Comp, um#, M.]

UJ PARA [s. 1Tl].

i. u/j, v. (§ 66) spread; extol, 68, 88, 92, 297. [Hence
ufriTj and unifl, 151.]
II. uja) = pebbles : /j(3<®s»<s, 396.
III. u/7|Lcu = afl«, 267.

L/jju/_/=afl<s, much, 124.

unuf, table-land : ^aasrttoeSk-LD, 307.
iv. ug (ugja.) = Ou0, great.
uj/r = una/ = u/7, great, wide, 246. [g. 153.]
v. UlTj!®, v. (§ 62) drink, sip : euem^j, 240. [m., c., tu.]

i_/V? pari. [Comp. s. c. /zarf.]

i- v. (§ 57) (1) grieve over: g)*®©,, 35, 58, 155, 157,

316. (Like s. uifijgiSl.) (2) Love, desire, 60, 182.
(3) Pull to pieces : iShfl, 397. [a. c. pare, parib]
urfhw, distress, no, 187.
[Ji. Chin. iii. 91: ‘ his sorrows being ended.’]

= urfli.Ky, grieving, 87; desiring, or cutting

with teeth, 220.
11. 71. a horse, 149. [s.

dignity, 309. [Comp. £uifl<sm&. t. para-su.

M.]
u(5L0Ln = <5ffuaj8sw, u«r, a saddle, pillion, 149.
t. pallamu.\
One commentator takes u^unb as equal to Ol/^stou, and adds ‘ some deer are as large
as horses;’ but comp. N. M.K. 5.

U(njGULD[s. T*t^] = .=iWerr, ^eatsr®, arrsoti, age, 18, 171 ;

season, 358; season of maturity, 274.

UdV pal. [s. gr. 7toAv. A. Sax. fela. Goth.

filii. Germ, viel. Lat. plus. Its opp. is 9&>, &iesr, 9p.
c. pala, hala. m. pala. t. palu (comp, balu).]
1. uio [um, up], many, 101, 106, 118, 214, 258, 385.
druairgflii, often, 27- ueor, I 85, 281.
ueueutr, 2. Many {friends), 86, 88, 144. uAiCmrt, many persons, 26.
utv, 37, 261. ^usuo/psrop, 183. Ofiirfaruevaitiu, having many apertures, 42.
39° U ISO U firf.

ii. uio, tooth, 13,18,45,315. [c. hallu. u.pallu. i.palu.]

hi. uio\(§t v. (§ 62) multiply; assemble, 340.
iv. umfS) a pig, 257 (=the tusker), 358. [m. panni.
c. handi, pandi.]

ULp PAR, old. [See utpri; usm®, ueaanstai—; /j® = fruit. Comp.
s. ''Jk? and c. d. g. p. 484. a. c. pannu (pala, phala).
t. pandu (pala, phala). m. pandu. Lat./rM§\]
I. utp, ancient, [c. hala.]
utp|«ou), ancient friendship, 310.
QpmQ&djjge&'fcisT, ch. XI, 123.
II. usbhp, old, 123. [c. pale, hale.]
uifiiii, 231.
hi. u(Lp, v. (§ 64) bear fruit, 202.
u(Lp@@3&estxewyti), even when they have yielded
fruit, 261.
iv. ULp] '(§ 64) 13, 26, 84, 312. [a. c. pall, halivu.]
uLpjui-i, blame, revile, 319.
uiplp^aa. blameworthy deeds, 302.
n. guilt, 79, 82, 108, 144, 227, 272, 295.
v. uirtp, desolation. u®, 306. [c. haln.\

Ujb parr. [A strengthened form of un. s. u. m. c. ham,

pdru. tu. t. pdru. In t. see para\chu ; para\gu, etcl]
1. up, v. (§ 66) dy, 389.
11. u(B, v. (§ 64) gather; pluck away, rob of: lSIQiei^,
237,289,389. [m. s. f=>J,see Benfey; W£.]
hi. ump, a drum, 24, 25, 86. [m. parra. c. pare.]
dlsmuuioiap, memuuetap, 23.
k. iv. (1) upg», v. (§ 62) hold; occupy, 31, 92, 93, 160, 260;
seize, 193. [m. t. pattu. c. pattu, hattu; pottu,
hottu. Tam. eppgi.]
k. (2) upgu, n. adhesion, 171.
In uafiuupgt almost redundant: ‘ The dew looses its hold.’
[T. 22 : * up(o)p£BTg£iutr&$ptea iyxu6uQj$tijlh
uppcyGjZrQtb GjS($6,
The bond and tie called ufig,, and the chariot of desire that holds things on all sides
with unfailing upg' grasp, hold, clinging.]

usaflr= ^ldw, (§af)rr&9, coolness; dew, 17, 171.

 UoofuCBCtJITcJsNJ - UUlXiLj.
391

ussfluSCW^su, the cool (dewy) grove, [m., c. hani=

‘fine drop.’ tu.]
Nig. UGof] <SJ<S6tU IbQ&SIU gSGCTUlh UIU&] (gefilir @&LOlb ogtbGuQsr,

u%xt) a palmyra tree: Borassus flabelliformis, 96,

105, 256.
[Comp. §ffasr. M. pana. T. = ‘sheaf.’ From urf ( =‘dripper’) or S. uremii=
uototio (=‘the leafy’). Another form is Ouem&m; and (Sutrfcmp seems older still. As
the palm was introduced into South India, its name perhaps came with it. The
radicals are P-N : curiously suggestive of <polv-i M

unsssr (unQj) = un®)ebr1 an elephant-keeper, 213.

[S. but comp. M. pdvan = ‘ an elephant-trainer,’ from pavu >= ‘ training ; ’
pdga = ‘ stable ’ in T.]
UtTIEJ<5(G!5)IT (fem. U/TElQLDIT/f), [from UlTIEIQj 3L COm of U<i#LD,
or urogj] lover: isemu^ir, 400.
[C. pdhgu — ‘ good,’ Comp. T. bdgu. M. pafmu; pannand\

UlTSFm [s. TT$T ; ^5^= ‘ bind ’], 130 : Lo'ZesTUUiT&Lb (iSlQssfluLj,

up£u, eSq^ljuld), the family tie, household bond.
um—LD [s. W] a lesson, 312, 314, 316.
urr®, see wd; and unbared.
urremEsr [comp, urr, urr®, usm : perhaps from S. —

‘ emotion.’ So &tr} an®, <sak. m. pana= ‘ a poem ; ’

panan. See s. wra, ‘ a pipe ’], minstrel, 388, 390.
uirewfl [s. TTTfar].
(1) — <oU)<{ej hand, 16.
i. I 2 : ‘ ^)£jrOT?muys3 a[riDQp&ianurrescft ifi&evir.
Youth and love abide not in thy hand/

(2) = anedLD} 362. [? local.\

urrpg) for : sharing, see l/@.
uirjSifl, the trumpet-flower tree: Bignonia Chelo-
noides: uni—gold. [s. Trerfo (m?=‘ broad ’). m., c., t.]
Its flower is very fragrant, 139.

urnu pay. [Comp. un\eyt <a//r|ffl/, G)uiu. m. pay|u|ga. c. pay|u,

hAy|u. t. pay;U, pdru.]

urr\ilil v. (§ 57) rush in, leap, 51, 307, 369, 372, 391 ;
flow, 268.
uir'iiuifl, a charger, 149. [g. 153.]

un\uLi) a snake, 87, 126, 148, 220, 375. [Vuneg.

c. pdvu, havu. m. pamba. t. pamu (paku — ‘ creep.’]
392 U IT IT-&snLUL9u)L^£6V).

U1T1T par. [Comp. Gibit&q}, ‘ regard ; ’ snem} 1 see, look.’ s.

‘see,’ is from oTto, ‘universe;’ so unit, ‘see,’ from
urnr, ‘ the earth.’ (So Gundert)\
unifi, v. (§ 64) = press, urge, diffuse: unui-/.
will diffuse moonlight, 151.
[uf = ‘a layer,’ from ur. M., C. paru. Or urrii — ‘ weight : = augment.’ Comp.
K. 193. In Ji. Chin. i. 214, = ‘ I have urged at length.’]
urnr, v. (§ 64) look out for, 20, 275; find, come upon,
26, 42. Earth, soil, 122. [s.
urrnmLQ, v. ( = untfleo Q&uj)} 48; (§ 62) cele¬
brate, make a parade of, 340. See ^tl® (^y®).

k. u/rsu (=u«eu), portion, category. See [c. pain,

halu. m., t. Comp. c. d. g. pp. 472, 473.]
1. = u@(£)t state, condition, 18, 104; fitting season, 97.
urr&), things that pertain to. ^ppurreo, things
that must befall, 97, 104, 109, 117, 163. =urr
eve®eut what should be done, 147, 153, 185.
u/rsusw(/f), urreomr, 205, 225.
unppi [ = uirstijp, g. 93] what may be classed
among things that. . ., 1, 143.
jyspurremir, those worthy to be deemed, 205.
2. Milk, 116, 118, 177, 206, 240, 258. [Comp. s. TT and
its derivatives.]
unps^ip, boiled milk and rice, 321. [s.
[In T. 27, uirAiup^O^/rAiga^Aj = ‘partiality.’
In El. 14, unfiuiLL-irfr ‘the good qualities which adorn the daily
life of the znrtuous'~\

uirsuii, sin : ^©SSsst, 51, 82, 295, 380. [s. *rni.]

uffsajffl/= a puppet; a lady, 399.
uneurnL, (voc.) O lady fortune! 266 [g. 93. s. HT^i].
Li/rip, see utp, n. desolation. With u®, become de¬
solate, consumed, Ps. xxxi. 10.

iSlqL PIDI.
1. v. (§ 64) hold fast, 5.
11. l%, n. a grasp, handfull, handle, [a. c. pidi, hidi.
M., t. Comp. l5®/e/(5 and iSleir, 1 break up.’]
<5the bearing in mind, 20. [In
At/l. rBehanixsemi—ULSIijL.']
 l9 am ti — iSj). 393

LSIemm, a corpse, 25, 281. [m. c.hena,pena. i:\x.puna.

t. plnuga. Comp. iSlessf). ? Corruption of s.
L$6Muu<5n/r)=&i7uu£m/D, a funeral drum, 23.

iSlemp^, are (full) of the corpses of, 121 [g. 93].

(Here it is predicate.)

iSlsm pin = tie. [m. t. pen. c. pene. From iSlsmfl=‘ tie.’]

iSlessfl, disease, (a bond, infliction) = Qibnib, 55, 135, 173,
329 363 , - _
iSlts PIT [comp. Quen/\.

I. fools, 5-2, 34°. [s. ftrw ‘ bile.’ t. pichcha.]

II. L9g\p£u, v. (§ 62) blab, speak folly, 45, 52.
hi. dbpj|<s(5, v. (§ 62). [m. ? lSJsIit, a drop.]
having expressed, squeezed out, 20 [g. 103].

iSlifl piri : = (i) twist; (2) twist off, separate.

v. (§§ 57, 64) sever: 168, 247, 376.
d?/i9|a/, severance, 173, 220, 397.
iShfl\uLjt mental perturbation, 189.
[M., C. piri, puri. Root is yifl. T.]

iSleoLD, n. a cave; mine, 160. [s. m.]

[N. M. K. 71 * ‘
LSl<oVj&$lU6VL/ LjSStTGBT SL.<SB) J & (9jL0 . . ,

The nature of the spacious cavern he only who has entered it can tellcxperientia
docet: against mere d priori reasonings.]

iSItjp pir [m., t. pora. c. pililn. Comp. «*(].

(1) Escape : #ul/, 6.
(2) Miss, 152. /ilsratpL/q = Lfl(sroLpuL/ = so as to miss.
(3) Commit a fault, 400. n. a fault, 357. [Comp,
(4) Fall short of, 343.

a child, 20. [Comp.

d?sff|3srr, L?<srr, iSlec, s. 3H3. C.
M. T. bidda and pillab\

iSlrb pirr. [tSIehr, after.! t. pirra, perru.]

1. iSI/r<, v. (§ 56) [comp. •Qugu. s. w, »f].
Be born, 7, 199, 281, 285, 302, 307.
394 P? a» ;r — li? sk.

Perhaps B. I. S. 6681 may illustrate 7 :

‘ *nTTtft *rf?r?f klfrT I

*jtt: srt kT h wth^ n
He is really bom by whose birth the family obtains distinction; who indeed in this
whirl of worldly existence is not bom (again) after death?’

Be produced, 133, 236, 245, 360.

iSletnp, the crescent moon: the nascent one, 125, 241.
[m. a. c. t. pina=‘ young, small.’]
iSlp\ui^} n. birth: i3p\eS, ^esresrua, 302; human exist¬
ence, life: #Qp#tnnb, 173, 174.
(3)i$-u\iSlp\uL]t ch. xv, 141-150.
(vjif-uiSIpuLnr&r/T, the high-born, 141.
^>p\iSlp [g)6u], 146, 320, 340.
11. iSIp, adj. other, comp. Qsu&i. Other things [g. 93] =
besides, 105, 134.
dlpm, another; one’s neighbour: <&$&), ^iiuawefr,
<suu}U®)<cisr, 81 etc., 142, 157, 158, 205, 320.
l§pnLD%5$r isuusunesiLD, ch. IX.

d]a%7, anything else. 120, 175 (where some read

Qurfl'gj).
III. dbr,j/%, V. (§ 62) swell, 343.
[‘ a«nJps«/r/flsni_, the desert path where rocks rise on every side.’ Kalit. i. 20.]

iv. dtpup, v. (§ 56. I) vary, no. [For j, see @«.]

lSIgst pin, after, [m. t. pina = ‘ little ;’ ven. c. ben.]

(1) {Adj) after, afterwards, 5, 190.
(2) Sign of case, 249, 398.
(3) In comp.: lSwait on, follow, 381.
iSImQ&eo, follow, 292, 395.
l9otsu/7/e/(5, draw back, 396.
iSlesrmp [lS&st -f j57 + g}], behind, after, 23, 36.
[Prop, an adj., comp, ^dsnsmp.]
iSIm’Sear, afterwards; see g>.
lSotsot/t, after, behind, 92.

L$®=.Qu(nj<smw, 92, 261. [s. ‘a pedestal.’]

iderr [g. 34] = <£0 [comp. iSletr and L$<sk3srr].
The embryo, 20: opp^aa^.
The germ, 269 [comp. dlfl].
 Lj 4 -L_| 633T T . 395

L-I& pug, enter.

i. l/©, v. (§ 68) enter: 266, 282. [m., c. hogu.
A. C. pUgU, pOgU.]
4®, 3U 51- H3™, 258. 282. an entering, 243, 303.
having entered, 254, 255, 314. LiSzeSh-pgi, when (he) has entered, 83.
aif-uL/Aa, (she) who has come under the protection of, 86; ‘is,’ 96.
r/ga-ii = 4<gi£, (an ascetic) who enters (houses to ask alms), 99, 282.
d, they will enter, 208. 4®“Sot, enter ye, 303.
With g)s»i_? 255, 258, etc. ustrpviir, 363.

ljsSgo, a permanent abode, 41. [4©^ £§)au]

11. Lj<smst (what finds entrance), smoke, 282. [c. hoge.
a. c. poge. m. puga. t. poga.]
hi. [§ 56 (III)] declare [m.], 42: talk not of desire,
but regard it as . . .
iv. Ljsipy 1. n. SirpjS, renown, 9, 82. [m., c. hogalu.
— s. ^Sfif-.]
2. V. (§ 57) 383. [t. pogadu.]
a subject of praise, 72. 219.
See B. L.S. 767 :

From praise for good qualities that do not belong to one comes shame to oneself.’
[El. 2: Q&ApLitEfi = ‘ world-wide renown.’]

l/lL pud.
L/stDL. [comp, ljivia, go as in a<zmu.. S. V. M.].
1. n. (1) us&ld} side, 148, 297.
L/ewi—uO/jssartf/f, loose women, 367.
(2) Hypothesis, 212: ud&ih.
/F/r>L/«Di_, see QsrrssaTL-ioiDLn. (? A favourable hypothesis.)
[ggjqsroi_ sue/sroio is a comparison that holds in some respects only ; and is so opposed
to QppjnieuG&ui.
In T. 97, ®pqs5>i_iiSeu/rOT7T= ‘ those without good qualities.’ is&ievu&aih^pitifiaiBnsasew.
In Ji. Chin. i. 56, L/svi-issir = ‘ suburbs : ’ and is opposed to

2. v. [§ 64) {Q^rul.)i^<otDi—dG)srr<sfr=^LLujLaQsiT6m(d) strike the

shoulder, as a mark of defiance, 312.

Ljum\i pun, combination, [m. c. In old c.ponar. See yewr.

Perhaps from Qunh nasalized.]
L/6B3T/7, v. join, unite : (§ 57) «-©, Q&rt.

Fall to one’s lot, 144, 365; intimacy, 162, 233; as¬

sociate oneself with, 173, 247.
 Ljmri&L-Ai, the sea into which all the rivers flow: 264.
L/emidifhur, that separates not from its mate, 376, where c/ottit is a noun = @2sot.

k. a wound, 198. [m. c.hunnu; puruvu. T.pundu.

Lfeaur,
tu. pudiP\

Lj6SBTstssfliuwl merit, 264. [s. gipi.]

k. L]^eo<su<ssrz=Lf^[im} son, 197. [See a. c. pudu — 1 be
born or s. g-^.]
4,s®/, door: 99. [m. = ‘a cover.’ See 9^. c.
t. podu?\

ijjni puth [4^, 4^7. m. a. c. pudu. c. hosa\.

, new, 307; fresh, 370.
a new pot, 139. [h. b. § 131. <?.]
Li^lajnir = new sorts of people, 307.
see 4J3.

H&jSSLD [s. book, 318.

Ljrfl PURI.

4^ V. (§ 57).
(1) Act: 154; perform, do, 323.
(2) Desire, 341. [Comp, uifl.]
\_El. 3 : * sanction.’]

4(5<a;m, eyebrow, 297, 395. [s. \J. m. purigam. Lat.

frons. gr. o<£pA, ‘ brow.’]

l/stoj (1) w. fault, 11, 161. [Comp. l9sto4>.]

(2) f. (§ 57) resemble: Gurrio, 317. \Nannul.
c., t. purudu. QurrQTj.]

L}5V (u/S3T, Ljjb), PUL. [m. PUL. A. C. T. Comp. Qun®).]

1. 4®), what is mean, 44, 45, 221, 255, ^60.

11. 4®>, grass, 29, 171, 178. [m., c., t., tu. Comp. 4^.]
Qsnuf-Ui^eo^ 141.
qmof/riD, slight moisture, 115. nyAjcujJa/, 8, 314, 320, 351.
LyAj«u»W@)/r, 121, 239, 327. LyAlsuffSa/jawswu), ch. XXxiii.
sift the fading light, 397. L^tincixeT, mean people, 266.
[In EL 3, or L/«ur* = ‘ a degraded person.’]
ty2w, (arf/.) silly, 32. [See ©.]
 L_| |) e» i — LJ p. 397

III. L//E)|«B« = ai_tp, 206, 210. [Comp. L/eSTtfLD.]

iv. Lfio\suirujf a kind of deer: @<73s», 149.
v. L/6o|/ra), stench, 97. [c. t. pola, ‘flesh.’ s. Tc9.]
vi. L/ofl, a tiger, 193, 206. [m., T., c., tu. pilli.\
k. vii. v. (§ 62) join, agree, embrace, 155, 303, 391,
399. [m.]
L/eDa)/rui-/earGl«/rL.^, a low heterodox school, 255:
= L/6BBT/T.

k. viii. 9so, v. (§ 66) pout, sulk, 252. See m.]

[q6UiDL/ = £6vfla»tD. 8<sSlj5. i. 16.3
k. ix. (-/soti, a sense; sensation; learning.
Ljeosuebr, a learned man, 255, 312.
psul)&)6u<c3t (opp. tB/bnGxsum), the mere pretender,
318. [m., t., c., tu. Comp. 461)®^ ^iit/socw.]
^lphBj<5S)i—Lun<sirt 318, 321.
/-/sosarO^z-Lz-, senseless, 121.
Lje06sr = place, 47.

Lj(Lpd6seo [VLi(Lp-d(3j. m. In c. pulu — ‘ rot.’ Comp.

= Q&np), parboiled rice; boiled rice, 206. [Jl.

Chin. xiii. 386.]

iS1&(t pul. [m. t. pulugu. c. huru — ‘ insect.’ Comp. 9^,

9»-ir, fowl, bird, 30, 121, 212.

Nig. LjGirQeir €u€OTn_<ai$C_i_ii) LjuLQuir. (*jQsar(b)} ^sSiLt—ihy upcrofi/.j

9eifl, acidity, [m., t. puli. c. puli, hull. a. c. puniche

= ‘ tamarind.’]
LjeffleSen-iEismu, the sour wood-apple, 328.

purr. [Comp. s. ?n, gr. fltJpa, Lat.yons, Fr. /zors.]

Lipin, the back, or outside, opp. to =gysu>, 89. [m., c.
hora. Comp. t. pera, porugu. tu. pida. Comp,
also iSIpi]
LHDfi.&Q,323. erui-ipgtiib, on every side, 383.
Lipn>0C5,345 = lirgisr, defend, take care of.
[Comp. Niti. 87. So Lf p^Osit. T. 64.]
LjpeissBL., the outer gate, 31, 293. L/puud), depart from, 26. [See u©.]
39« l_j SOT Uj - C LI ©53T.

4pe«.j3/, («.) slander, 158. Here the meaning may be either : (1) not given to utter
slander ; or, (2) dumb token others slander him, not rendering railing for railing.
LjpEair® = &(b)air(b), 45.

l/otld [from l1 do; comp, qsbQ^iL, lfeom, Qutreouo, an

upland plain fit for dry cultivation, and wooded,
178, 180. [m. = ‘ a jungle.’]
L/sara) [l/su], a stream, torrent, 128, 185, 212, 222 (370,
‘ freshet ’). [m. ; a. c. ponalu.]
l/3sot, v. (§ 57) adorn, 120, 384. [m. punayu. See yewr,
and s.
L/ssrSsar (d?OT&5r), the Alexandrian laurel: Calyophyllum
inophyllum, 97, 117, 246. [m. punna. Ainslie’s
Mat. Med. Ind. vol. ii. p. 310.]

k. u., flower=ma>/f, 43, 107, 139, 215, 221, 252, 259, 262,
29 °, 393-
= adj. flowery, 117, 128, 212, 370, 399.
[?From s. or v'?.. See InM., t.,c.
pit, pnvvu (/«?).]

y,s33r pun, aw adornment, [m., c., t. punu. From

s.

yesBr, y«52/, [§ 56 (III)] put on, assume the yoke or

harness.

L^easn-adtr, he who has taken the yoke of mar¬

riage on him, 56.

L^msn-, 56.
The V is taken as a noun in 350.
ycOTs&suir, that learns not to draw in harness, or +@+ 386.

ycrotp = <surridled [a form of Comp. h«©/, q®. See

m. purippadi], a wicket gate, smaller gate in a

larger, 282.

y tp, a quail, 122. [m. purdn. Comp, qerr.]

QulL, see Queir.

Ouoaar&3sr = u3ss7, palmyra tree, 216.

Queaar, see Qusrr.
 Cuifj - Cu®L. 399

Quiu pey, pour. [Comp. Quirt^l. m. t., c. poyyu.]

Oulu, v. (§ 58) rain; pour into; dispose of, throw

carelessly; serve up in, 26, 97, 114, 116, 147, 206,

239. 34b 392-
QuLusv'far, bracelets adjusted, strung on; a lady
having these, 47. [g. 93, 162.]

Qurj PER, [Qu(TTjm, Quifliu, Quit. h. b. § 131. G. 121. Comp.

U(5 ; usL). M. PERU. TU. HER. In old C. C. HEfCHCHU.

T. PE]DDA. S. ^5, Vfc.]

i. Ou(5, adj., 77, 186, 200, 236, 296.
Qugu, 2, 6, 8, 37, 47, 142,168, 251, 274, 331, 332,
360, 368, 381, 390, 398.
Quiflg7, it is great, 81. [g. 93.] An adv.=very,
17, 91, 200, 261, 262.
Quifliu, 168.
Qutfkun, 165.
Qurfliuirir, the great, 77, 170, 172, 177,
184, 186.
QuiBQuunn, 43.
Qurfliueuit, I25.
QurfliUirGtorrijLSGmipujirGtoiti, ch. xvii.

11. OL/0|srou) = C,u3^u/r®, w. greatness, 82,164, 170, 177, 249,

ch. xix. (Opp.
hi. Ou0j0, z;. (§ 62) increase: a/onr, no, 234, 368.
Qu0dsib, a swelling flood : Qsustreirih, 354.
Qu0lS^UT = ^JgULDITLJLj, l£t(3jGj), QlDSGT<o5UD, 2.C)l.
[A corruption of S. tTfuftTlT. Quqs is confounded with S. T)fr in its intensive
significations. ^io = the mean, moderation.]

iv. Quit, 147, 173. [In Quq$, a. is lost and ot lengthened

by the law of compensation.]

Qidisrr pep, Qusm pen, QulL ped. [tu. pon. m., c. hennu.
t. penti, pendli. See s. = gr. yw-q = poet, fiava.
Ir. ben, 'hen.’]
I. Qusm, a woman, womanhood, 87, 251, 354, 384.
Qusmu/-iT, women, 194, 368, 381.
II. Qusmu., a hen ; any female, 48, 240. [m. pcda.]
400 Gugj — Guji ©for es> ld.

Quru perr. get. [m. c. tu. ped. Comp. t. puttu and iSIp,
Qungi, Qu£ii; and S.

k. i. Qus»t V. (§ 68) obtain, gain, possess, 5, 28, 34, 59, 73,

74, 80, 104, 162, 172, 174, 207, 274, 330, 381, 386,
398; bear (a name), 59; fetch (a price), 115; gain,
attain to, 335, 343; beget, 197; enjoy, 381; reach
(haven), 250; get by rote, 314.
Qugvu, they will incur, 377. -
Oupusu^o, what they can yet, 317.
^rruGuQpu), we don’t get our fill, 366.
hard to find or obtain, 34, 381.
k. 11. QupfS [Qup + =jsebrsiDLD, nature, acquired character:
‘ Qupfi^acgtip&p^emgispsipj ^(VjQuiurr235, 343, 352.
k. hi. <2u£v, gain; birth, bearing, 56. [g. 96. Comp.
ns, **,>..]
v. (§ 62) speak, utter, talk. [s. «tw. m. pechu.
C., TU. pelu, heluP\
Qua?. [Qu&k -\- 0], an hermaphrodite, 251. [m., a. c.,
t., tu. hediP\
Qu^j, v. (§ 62) guard, cherish, 381. [Comp. Quar,
QulL, Qussm. m. pennu, penu?\
Quanp (+ asm + «g}/?), a simpleton, 33, 47, 52, 71, 182,
249, 314, 335. [? Connected with s. f^W, Wfa, or
perhaps with Quit.]
Cu0o^|s®ld, folly, ch. xxxiv.

Qu>±jt a devil, 363. Used for ‘wild, poisonous,’ 116.

[m. pc. s. fipri^.]

(oUfT (Quturi) per. [m. c-. hesaru. t.]

1. Quit, Qumfr, v. (§ 64) change, remove, turn over, 48,

161; 67, 70 ‘ in return ; ’ ‘ again,’ 364.
Qunpjp, Qun&spd, again.
11. Quit, n. a name: Quiv/r, 59, 98, 175, 199, 200, 381.

Quit, adj. great, 147. See Qu(p.

QuanemsmLD, manly excellence, 199, 285. [^eU]
 65) U - C U IT UJ. 401

©olj pai. [m. Comp. s. tr?. Used for euuSlgn. ? Comp, with
) /.]
63 61

i. <sau, sack, bag; cobra’s hood.

Q^rrrbsmu, a leathern bag, 26, 66, 400.
muitwp, 42. This is very ambiguous. [Either ®u refers to the body, a snake's poison
bag, or the womb. See u»9.]

11. enutu, by degrees, slowly, softly, 99, 309, ^88, = Qu>sd&}.

6®L/0tUssr, softly, 396.

6S)L/W (see ud), 191.

Quii;E/<® pong. [Comp. Ljems. The V is Ou/r(5 nasalized, t.

m. pohnu; comp. podu. c.]

Quirtiicg, v. (§ 62) swell, 72; foam, rage, 231.
[N. N. l8: * QuirE]&ir@(pfi ijiWppcafrQeaww G$a-&i0Qj[rpQun®(3)mxu-Gv,
The tides rise not under the influence of the (sun’s) hot beams, but of the (moon’s)
cool rays.’]

k. Qua^s:a, v. (§ 66) = t4©: forget, 182. [Comp. k. ch. liv.]

[C)ur40ih (gppii, ‘ fault.’ Comp. Qurpgt from Qurfcgi: \/ pod or pud, C. =1 hide'
For the form, see m,]

Qufrjj potb, [See Qunjsl, VQutr^j or 4^7, Lfmp,—

Hide.
1cover.’ Comp. Qutt&&tt, Lj^iaj. c. pud, pod, hud, hod;
a. c. hore. M. pud,'pud; l/l-odoj : t. pod.]
l. Quit, v. (§ 64) perforate, 376. [Comp. QurrijS, Qutrpjg),
nwp. m. c. poda, hoda. t. potti, podcii]
11. Quir\j3t v. (§ 57) be full: /Bmp, 341.
n. sheath, 269. [m. podi. c. pode.]
[In T. 24: ‘ gpetfaLZ-GJlgpiLL Quirfafi Qjsawr,
The frog which is put over (as a Quirgi) to hide the hook.*]

hi. Qua\pgo, v. (§ 64) be hidden or stored up in; envelope,

310. [m. pottu. c. pochchu.]

Qumij poy. [m. poyi, poli, pollu; s. Wf. c. pusi,

husi. T. bollu.]
Quir[ij, n. a lie, falsity.
[Jl. Chin. xiii. 313* ‘ Qurtuemu, utter not a letter that is false.1]

As ad/, false, unreal, 42, 43, 8o, 157, 390.

d d
402 Guitilj^^ov) — cjijGuirigsm^^^isfruii.

Qumu^jg®), the deceiving, hi. [g. 94.]

Qumu\tao&, a tank : ©errm. [m. poyga.\

Qurri por. [t. por ; m. ; a. c. So ponar from Ljemir. t.

porayu, pondu, ponchu. m. porunnui]

1. Qurrrfl, v. (§ 57) be parched, dry, shrivelled, 261.
[g. 153. m., t. porantu ; podu. a. c. puri. Comp.
Qu n/3. ]
11. Qua(5, v. (§ 58) fight; dash against, 44, 97, 149, 389.
hi. Gu/r(3<a/, v. (§ 62) fit, agree.

Qurrfi{§)=Qurr(n)<2Sl, agreeing, 220.

k. iv. QutTQrjGrr, what belongs: property; reality; meaning,
6, 9, 65, 82, hi, 155, 181, 195, 220, 255, 273, 276,
280, 317, 318, 321, 365, 385, 386, 400. [m. ; a. c.
puruiu.\
epafaQuirgar (uejrqsrr^-b &siir@piemi—iuirgpi&(3j ^eifl etn ili ^jsrr go go go so irGoyt 102.

anffuQuf^dr, money in hand, 277-

Ouirgti® = iSiAjifitb (§ 157) for the sake of, 315.

QuiT6V (see Qumair) pol, shine.

QuaeSI, v. (§ 57) be conspicuous; increase, [m. t.

VALI.]
• OuireJJ<j;_OT, interest, 98.
QurreShu^QuiTeSle^Qup, efiletriKia, 3.

k. OuiLp por = ‘ go forth:’ a strengthened form of Quit.

1. Qunip}, v. (§ 57) = Q&rufl, pour, 259. [m. c. hoy, pu.
T. POY. Comp. S. and eunr, Quid, Qurrifi.]
11. GueLpluLi, n. 319, = iSlemi—eif6S)rr, Q^iuvj^jsjtssrrr: an epitome
in plain easy prose. (See [QuiripluQuesTu
uQeu^i Qurr(irjib$ghLi Qumny^siru tSleaan—LciiTssQisnemQiSDriu
u^/Gai/.]
III. QurTQp^j, n. (i) ‘time:’ 115, 162, 207, 329, 382.
atreod,
[Quntpgj, Qungj, Quit.) [m. = ‘ sun.’ T. proddn, podd\i,
pudu: podalu = i shine.’ c.pottu, hottu: v. — ‘ kindle,’
up&i. tu. portu. Comp. s. , 7rpoH.]
epQ^QuTrQympp^muiD, temporary afflictions. [g>
seems adjectival; see /r/rSsrr], 295.
 Cc LJ IT 3)1 - (i Ll» IX. 403

(2) = ‘ when,’ with a relative participle, 19, 62,83,92, 120,

202, 378. [Comp. <$s»£_, sem, g)i_ti, £>/<;.]
(3) Qunjp, a flower on the point of expansion, 73.
[k. 1227.]
Nig. Quirgipirsisr sirevib L^eurrii).

Qujfb porjr, bear, [m., c. poru, horu. t. oru. s. >j; (pep;

fer; Goth, bair;A. Sax. here. Oujj', Qugo, l%>,]

I. Qurrrv, v. (§ 64) bear, carry; sustain; bear patiently
with, 58, 65, 66, 75, 77, 149, 172, 203, ch. xxiii, 222,
223< 3IO> 357-
II. Ournm/o, n. patience: QuirpuemLo, 3=irpeSI^Lb) 65, 223.
[s. t5p[T, Ch. viii. So QuT<2?©D/x> = envy.
QurrpS (=Qurrrf))t 1. n. spot, mark, writing: srQp&gj —
9.s. fc*fa. Comp. sr5ra^=‘ fate : ’ what was
inscribed on the cranium before a man’s birth ;
destiny, no, 283, 290.
2. v. (§ 64) distinguish, 199.
[T. 15 : ‘ QunueiipmS vryiii Quirtfhump, the luckless man who lives by lies.’]

Quidr, gold, 162, 206, 212, 269, 307, 328, 345, 347, 400.
[m., c. honnu. t., tu. VQurr&i — 1 shining.’ Equiv¬
alent to ^W = '9f<si/fis5WLo.] So Qurr60th} Qurreoeir.
Qutrmevrm^uj, thou who art like Lakshml! 225.
(^>/esr.)
QuirpuiTsurruj, O golden puppet! (voc. of urreiDeu),
266. 64.]
[g.
QurrpQoyisf-, O thou with golden bracelets! 376.
[g. 162.]

k. Qunehrrij, v. (§ 62) die, perish, 323. [A nasalized form

of Quit ? Comp. t. polayu.\

Qurr po. [m. c. t. tu. Lat. va; s. *tt.]

gr. 0a-;

l. Gu/t [h. b. § 58] go, pass, perish, 5, 30, 32, 55, 136,
181, 376.
GuTUJT/T = GuTi3?(OT)/r, Quirmenns&ri those whose life
has passed away, 50. (§ 87.)
Qun^w — ^ipliLiu:, 34.
Gutu, 23, 140, 323. (§ 72.)
D d 2
4°4 Guit £ uj — Gun i)©].

QutrShu, 169, = Quirmr (as from Qun^ inflected as

in ■§§ 62, 70*).
QurrI®, go thou ! 326.
Quit'S used in adverbial phrases : semi—Quits, ‘ to
the end,’ 119.
11. QuirgQTj, return, 83. [^<3 — <suq^. g. 124. ©.]
hi. QurTS(3, v. (§ 62) pass (anything) away, 327.

Quttsld [s. HPT, enjo}rment, 103, 250.

Quit^t, see Qiunip.

Qurrpjp—Quithollowness: s-iLi-igm, 351. Comp.
K. 468. \eue8pped and i§lLu.go (g. 41)-]
[See T. 75 : ‘ Qurfi$#fltsr&£0utBibt a tree without a hollow, well matured.’]

Qurnr [from Qurr3; SO Qugi from Qugp. G. 96].

i. n. war, 376.
11. v. (§ 64) envelope, 38, 47.
[So proverbially, t&Qu>j> QurH^/s Q®gtj4 = ‘a smouldering fire.’]
Qunn\emeii, an outer garment, 42.

(oursv pol, like. [Comp. Qurr&S. m. pol. a. c. pol[u ; c.

holike. Comp, also t. pol|u = ‘seem ; ’ pol|u; val|e.]
fu™ is a very useful particle of comparison, 2. (G. 109.)

Quaeo, v. (§ 70) resemble, 2, 114, 124, 160, 165, 399.

Qutt&uld, will appear to be, 181.
Quirmru, (having been) like unto, 182, 216.
[This is considered to be a redundant particle : G. 116 ; Nanniil, 373.]

(2^ = like, 8, 21, 28, 115, 202, 335, 376, 377.

(h. b. § 227.)

Quneti [g. 17].

QutTGoeurrn, one’s equals, 210; those who resem¬

ble, 264.

Qunipgj, see Qurrip, 202. = Qsirmu.ssa&)LD.

(oUiibjH pott. [m. t. prochu, brodi. Comp. s. nhr.]

Qurrpsv, v. (§ 62) guard ; make much of; cherish, 49,
120, 225, 318; guard against, 172.
 in — tc 4°5

LD MA.
i - “> is often equivalent to eti ; gut earth = me earth,

3. “ is a pluralising particle : compare »«*• with mu ; mt •

Lod mag. [tuda mach. c. maga. m. t. maga — ‘ male.’]

I. u>s = 2l child.
LDsa&rt children; men, 37, 56, 121, 127, 130, 134,
205, 242. [ldsitit is also found.]
& fpLodiStsir, the low, 70.
(oLD<5vrLDa&6frt the noble, 70.

II. eo<s<s5r=L063%OT, son, man, 136, 201, 307, 367.

Q<8uetsTLDsm=i spear-man,' 16.
^>etkLDS6sr) a male, husband, hero, 202, 386.
[Comp.
hi. tuseiflir, women, 167, 375 [ch. xxxviii, xxxix].
iv. wnsseir, men, 44, 45, 242, 323, 393. [Corruption and
confusion of Lodserr and m/r/^/b]

wQd, v. (§ 57)=rejoice, exult, n, 359.

u>Qd\d9=setfluLjt (youthful) gladness, 16. [Comp,
s. *rn«9.]

u)©.Feir [s. turmeric, Indian saffron (used to

beautify the face), 131. Curcuma longa. [t. pasapu.
M. manhol.]
u>(£5&=Gld£i£i [s. *ra] a cloud, 28.
ILL—LD [S. *T\, It combines the ideas of these
roots, m. There is a confusion of matam, madam,
and madam] ignorance, stupidity, folly; artless
simplicity, 41, 323, 382, 384.
LDL-\QuDtTL$u>irsiT, women of guileless speech.
LDL-Jfosunm, 273.
[jEl. 9 : ‘ he does not become infatuated.1]

lllL mad, fold, [m., t., c., tu. Comp. m/_, m®, msdor®; and
s. *nJ^"]
1. mtf, v. (§§ 57, 64) bend, fold, curl, 224.
11. m®, v. (§ 64) = &>l-®i kindle, 331.
 406 LE SS3T- LD li LE IT G® IT ®JOT.

LDsm mana. [m. c. ‘ fragrance,’ maduve t. mcinuvu

(i/3(7J, LD0<£563t).]

1. Toss3r|(i>,
marriage, 25.
n.

wemuuGmp, the marriage drum, 23.

11. udsott, v. (§ 68) wed, 397.

uiemipiriT, a husband.

Mem®, v. (§62), [s. ld©.

= 'run.’ t. 'blaze’] M.

• swarm, collect together; grow vehement, wax

fierce, 48, 62, 147, 202, 291.
Loemfl [s. *rfw] a gem, 127, 146, 347, 369.
[N. M. K. 5 : ‘ iDerforewf) g\$Li uasoR iBGvtby
Men know the worth of a gem after washing it.*
tnemrevpi —

LL®hu?-®)w = @rfhu<cir [s. HTJfc?] SUn, 22.

K. w<5(?eo = 'gt6m; upgiidQ&rr®, support, 197.
[In Jl. Chin. = ®/ro//riu, ‘a ship.’]

LD^I MATI. [S. *rfiT.]

i. (§ 64) estimate; esteem, 61, 354.

u>£l, v.
tfi£l\qi~i, estimation, 126, 163, 229, 294.
disesteem, 163.
11. Lo^huth-=Sl<ss>pLi>^l1 &iE§daeisr (opp. to tShsBip)} the full moon,
21, 125, 176. [Comp. s. from or
m. sq&utsi—1 six months.’]

io^7®o« [comp. *T^ and Lopd] strength: usold, <sueSI) 65,

198, 291.
[Kalit. 47 : 1 &-<30&ib Ljpuuireir GuiT6veuQjSirir iogjGK>atLjQr>u.iLj6ijevry

Possessor of might as of one who guards the universe.’]

LD^nnx [s. sweetness, 211.

wibjS = a monkey, 237. [m.]

LDL£)LDIT = LDLU <£ & ibf

delusion, 132, 393.
wiiLDnQssirem- wrr&pir, mortals that cherish delu¬
sions, 14.
This seems allied to many words. Especially to [S. *(HtfT = ‘ mineness,’
the habit of mind that claims things of earth as its own]. See root «»to or mu [amoiuAi,
u?ujAi, etc.\. Its equivalent is flShorfipti in 140. See also in K. m©*, mwfcgi. This is
, the l/susv/Sswrwskm of K. 331.
 ir u i — lc (5 srr Gflj. 407

ldiu [ = QDLb] maya. [See s. *n*iT; gs)u>, m(Lp ; t. masa.]

1. tnuj|ro(5, v. (§ 62) be bewildered, 327.
11. uhu|i(5, v. cause bewilderment, 189.
hi. LDiu&)=zLDiudssc}}, confusion; dried sticks and leaves,
rubbish, 43, 183.
Nig. loiuev QffigG&jS utu&aib Quiutnrin.
[Comp. B. I. S. 1257 :

^fil wfa (HT ^ U

Though perfumed oft and anointed with sandal, Agil and other fragrant spices, the
body even then has a foul odour. What is the cause of this?’
This illustrates 43 : iau£u = &iPsrii : airjemuirSiu £<g ^gOuiut.]

LD!J MARA.
i. Lorr\i_i = (ipanroenw, course; what is sanctioned by custom;
line, 249, 336. [g. 163. Comp, a/tp, mp, Qpemp.
t. maragu.]
11. ldh\u>, LDtreh-, tree : gSIqlL&ld, gQTj, 30, 197. [tu. mar|a (o).
m., c., t. mrdnu, manu.\
UlUm^LDSLD, 17.

iStfim^LDULb^ uQp^LDUuiy 202.

loopfitrir, persons irrational as trees, 145. [unm +

+ «g/r. G. 93.]

LD0 MARU [s.

1. m0j/E/(5 = side, limit, 8; ‘ trace ’ (?). [m. maruhhu.
c. maggal. t. marugu. ? iDgui]
LDgnbs/r), without ‘ a wrack behind.’
\Kciht. 48 I 1 loqjjsbsrS) QJirjir tn'fcvuSIgpjib Quiflgi)
Greater than a trackless (boundless) mountain.’
K. Ram. I. X. 79 • * a^ase^tnu in^Ei^ eS’ifienirdiry
She fell a black stone by his side.']

11. u><2>j«y, v. (§ 62) embrace, = GW, 36. [m.]

Lc^eL&Q&ujg! (for n. ldqisii ?), having formed an
intimacy; [but see Q&ibjs). g. 153.]
LDi?@) = Li>(g<sSlf approaching, 220; defiling, 85, 87.
t= i/)(5<a/, union, 246.
hi. v. [§ 56 (III). From n. ts>(g\<sir. Comp. j§)0|«rr,
Q u it (gen} etc.) and lx>pld] = udilhe/0, be bewildered, 301.
408 id an j — id p etn id.

ixusair for pffLDsa)a = lotus, 358.

ujfTj/Fjj7, medicine, 132, 340. [Corruption of s. wpT;
or Vld(W). m., c., tu. t. mandu.J

ldgv mal. o/a), euarf uio. s.

[= *r<3x. m., t., c. The idea
is ‘ strength, expansion, abundance: ’ a/errsnur, njaSemw.]
1. u)6o|®(75, an ee\, = e3&>tn£i(3ji 375. [t.malu-ga. Maln-ku
is a ‘slip-knot’ in t. and c., hence ‘the slippery-
one.’ Comp, a/tp.]
k„ 11. toso|/f, n. a full-blown flower: ^yeo/f [c. Comp. Qungi,
209, 266, 393.
v. (§ 57) bloom, flower, 215, 283.
k. hi. tfl'Sso, a mountain [s. t., c., m.], 10, 21, 28, 203,

237r 245, 285, 353, 356, 369. [Comp. a/aw, Qn/bL!,

(Bjesrgiij Sifl.]
k. iv. ^0)16060 = euenuuLD, abundance, fertility, 296.
v. u>6o|(5, v. (§ 62) abound, swell: Q/j0®, 263.
, (§
vi. lo6i0 v. 57) be full: iSemp, 73, 98. With

Loyz MAR, dull, [m., c. Comp, m06fr, iLirrfl, etinfi. s. and

*rfa.]
k. mssnp, n. rain, cloud, 27, 97, 361.
[T. 83 : ‘ Q&uuopani—Liir lemifiiu&nriLir, the just are like the rain.’]

Lorn marr, = ‘other, back again, change:’ the strengthened

forms are u>p& and um&. Comp. Geu&i.
1. u>p, v. (§ 68. m., c., t., tu.) forget, 32, 201, 293.
11. u>p\w($, v. (§ 62) refuse, find fault; grumble, 342.
[Comp. u>ptl>= anger.]
hi. the young of any quadruped, [m., c., tu. Comp.
u>pti>, & ru, LDfSt (v.): the idea is ‘ motion, frisking.’]
A lamb, 16. A foal, 42 (?).
[afi as verb means * arrest; turn ; invert.’ Here it is said to be used as a noun =*
wfiuLj; and then muiofituw = ‘ as though the bag (body) were inverted.’ Another com¬
mentator makes mu to be the poison bag of a serpent: ‘ as though the poison were
poured from the fangs of a snake.’]

iv. w, i. adj. other, 1, 95, 183, 209, 243, 275, 329.

For tn^stDLo, see ®in.
 2. n. a spot, stain: lot*, 151, 180. [‘ Some¬
thing differing from the rest.’ m.]
3. v. (§ 64) repeat; deny, refuse : wnpgu, an.
LngiagiLD, again, 222.
v. Lixasw [a screen].
(1) n. a secret, 158, 230. [m., t., c., tu. s.
[T. 55 : ‘ ^i@tnas>p &rmr0 fC-Lj,
Friendship that guards not the profound secret.’
B. I. S. 3942 :

‘ qqiftn q q T^srfqr srqrq: * qq fVr*rq *nfqr... 1

People who guard not one another’s secrets go to death.’
■ The revealing of secrets is one of the primary sins. Comp. K. 1076
B. I. S. 5722 :

‘ qr^T q qqq qFsfqWrTT I

qi cf ^7TBrrfjfr?fiT ?qqiq n
Revelation of secrets, mendicancy, harshness, fickleness, wrath, untruthfulness, gam¬
bling : these are faults in a friend.’]

(2) v. (§ 64) hide.

86. <*.) 42 (?), 78, 197.
LD<smpiun — Loempfijp (g.

vi. Lopsv, = but, besides [t. kani] 17, 20, 60, 67, 72, 141.
Some other time: dkjjGW, 19.
An G. 116; Nannul, 365. It seems to have more or less of an adversative
force always = ‘but, on the other hand,’ 330.
epanpart, others, 184, 256.

LDesrw [s. Lat. mens] mind, 23, 33, 89, 127, 128,
146, 212, 244, 245, 291, 298.
wmutSlrfluLi, distraction of mind, 189.
Lom^rr it j 189,246,329.
LD<c6T<££<S>TT<o6T foi* LD<c6Tj3>J&)&0y 18a [g. 137*.]
[s*^aS«wCioAj ^giainrinasrQu, the mind is above the five senses!]

LL<5sr man, permanence, [s. qq;; gr. \izv- ; Lat. man-; m., t.,

C., TU. Comp. u>eu.]

1. as a particle = indeed, forsooth. See Nannul,
364, where its uses are said to be six: (1) redun¬
dant; (2) indicative of ellipsis; (3) increase; (4)
excess; (5) certainty; (6) permanence, 40(2), 109(5),-
372 (1), 389 (!)•
II. u>m\cureir=: jynaek : a king, 167. [m. S. q^.]
4io lc 2©jr — lc it ^ j it £$r.

in. ld^st, (i) a mansion, house : §£)<&, 382. [m. t. c. tu.]

(2) Wife : LoVstreSI, LfiVeBTiurrefr, 85, ch. ix, 238.
££3sBT|uj/7'efr [ir>(2issTajmL&aj!T<sir)1 3, 86, 361.
(3) Domestic life: o«, 54, 130.
iv. Lam|gp, v. (§ 62) abide, 114.
LoeiT(GV)t unstable, 11, 16.
[T. 30: ' iodraHiuQ*®ifutb, well-established prosperity.’]
v. in€sr\pLo (ixsbrru), n. a hall of assemblage, 23. [m. manu.
Comp. tcSzsr, and s.

ILfl MA. [Comp. s. mnem; LDiresr, u>rr®.]

(1) adj. great [s. *H[T. See iSt Qld®)} u>iTio) urnsm'],
148, 296.
(2) n. mango plant, shoot, 41. [m. t. mdvi.]
(3) n. an animal, 149, 152, 377. Especially a horse.
[N. M. K. 5 : ‘ uemmmuGpfiiutSdiresrfiiMiriiseiitb, the worth of a horse is known after
you have saddled and mounted it.’
««vSkw, ‘ a charger.’ T. 46: ‘ sirgiuumua *sJ?n.ir> a charger defective in its paces.’]
jP]tflLDtr= 198. CVro/r, 377. [t. MdvU.
Comp. =g!, =g5®3T. s. *nrT=‘cow.’]

LDfT65 6E6tT LD<ooi)p!T [for LD<£5 <£ <31T j pi. of tflff], 45, 96, 334.

Lorr3?=Li>£2/, 0nto. [m. machu. c. mdsu (mach, uD&<sm& =

u>£», ‘wart’), s. nrftrai.] =(sjbpiht fault; spot,
fleck, 128, 151.

LLJL1 MAD, See mil. [m. Comp. S. *T7, *ufr5^»T (co/rar/taos).]

1. ujitl-u), a mansion, 361.
11. ldit®=place, and its inflexive base wnd.® is used as
sign of 7th case = @;_,i/£la>, 161, 335. [g. 63.]
njnnu>mL®ii} to every one, any one, 2, 14, 99, 168.

inmL@1 see LLneem.

LMJZtf MATH.
LDirpir, 1. Women, = 0iJ«5OTr.$err, LoaaRn} 382.
LDnpnrr&r} 384.
 Jf j§ - LD (T QTT IX). 411

2. Beauty, = unfits, 73-

M. s. m3.
[This is pi. of lougi. Hence the other meanings. Comp.
Nig. t&tr&Qu ^)srot_<yQ<^r60 srrpev eusortiQufrG) la&dilii ^Quj.

u>rr^sm [s. a moment of time, 302; a limit, 242.

an expletive, = 0 lady! 355. [See wir^rt.]
Locnw^iT — m&sflgrr, men, human beings, 14, 30, 91, 257,
313. [s. Comp. ©BLo^/f.]

LLiTiu may. [t., c., m., tu. s. itpt, me, >j. Comp. LDUJt sroro, Lo/rtp. !
Lorruj, v. (§ 57) die, disappear, perish: Gu®, 51, 285,
3°8, 359- __
Lo/T/f, LDrrir\i-i) = 'g>i<s(tiLD : breast, 385. |_m. marru. Comp,
s. *w\.]
ixrrnussr, 387.
wirrfi, n. — wsrotp, v. rain, 104, 232, 370. [m., t., tu.
s. comp. *nft.]
T. 76 : * lorn?) isirerreufcjS eflqs&g),
A guest who has arrived in a storm = an urgent affair.

mrrrrdsLD = suL^I) way, 323. [s. HT‘ track.’]

LLiffV mal. [C = ‘blackness.’ m. t.nal. Comp. v. ld%v = ‘ be

confused.’]
mrr&i, Indra, 373 [s. nra.]
tn/rSso, n.
1. A garland 393. [s. *?Tc7T.]
2. Fventide: (6-10 p. m.), 393.
[In sense of fg)ajet>L/, 'nature,' see i. 9. (K. 1035.)
f iniruc\)& QsirfartB&ni—. ir ‘ Oa/6i/£a?(Stot_<#Q<y6v«07’U3/r2a»

O Brahmans whose rule and practice are of the 7iature that, etc.; it is your nature
and appointed duty to tread this fiery path.’]

L£>rTfb MARR, See ld£U.

1. Lonru) a return, recompence : iSInts), 98.
k. =uswst enmity, 67. (t. 61.)

LD/rGV)a), commence hostilities, [sj^i.]

k. 11. Lonp^ft, foes, 3, 67. [m.]
hi. urrprv, v. (§ 62) deny, 98, 308.

k. LonesuM (lArr/Eib) [s. *tr, from = ‘ opinion ’].

412 LcrcsSr — lE & 5k. r?> id ii.

1. Honour: 35 <Sl] U 'oil LD j 40, ch. xxx, 291, 294, 300.

2. Disgrace, 198, = ^©nurreorm.

wired, a deer, 378. [m., c., tu., t. Comp. wn.]

k. 1. iSI|(5 [see id. Comp. s. *ntT. m., c. mig, mitte, mltu.

See also Old, Qwds?, Ld^#?, idgu, Qw®, Qld&j. t.],
abound, 193, 341, 346.
ids, much, 31.
dds, abundant, 134, 341.
d^dQsn&i, presumptuous words, 346.
k. ideas, greatness, 163.
[Jl. Chin. i. 252: * sedlaeuir ^uSIeoruSens PgyL/ Qa/^eobn—jrdr,
Like a fire that devours the forest, he swelled with rage at the attack;' ( = outrageous
assault.)']

k. 11. d\e®s, i. (a case-ending) = over, above; on, upon, 21,

22. (§ 251. g. 63.)
ii. v. (§ 57) suck, feed upon, 259.
[In T. we find min-fU, migu, mif, mi, tnidu, mi\rru, mittu, migal, met, men, with
root idea of ‘ excess.’ M. micha, mi.]

hi. lSly., n. affliction, 56. [lyr., c. = ‘a tap.’]

iv. id®d^, tightness, 93.
d®d(s,pgu, holding fast. [Comp. t.
mi da.]
v. dssn-, v. (§ 57) be closely packed, mixed up with :
O®-0/e/(5, 80. [m. mida—' knot.’]
[Ji. Chin. i. 250:
Ca/cuuS<roi_®,sCa;eJ), 1 a hedge (compacted) of spears.’
G0dtiAmL-.i00irr, ‘ a garland dripping with honey.’]

vi. u§65, v. (§ 64) trample on, 61. [m. meti; from s.

VII. died, dedevy, lightning, 8, 269. [Comp. ded. M., T.,
C., TU.]
idled, a termination of plural imperative, (g. 84.)

lS Ml.
1. id (see idem#, Qldsv, Qlduj, id(9j), above.
LduQunfrensv, an external covering, 42.
LduQunrrpp, covered over, 47.
idds^ppio, eulogy, praise ; authority in words, 53.
[See «-«?-.]
 lE — Lp S> £b li. 413

/. 2 = Qioihuil.i—eii<rir$anj5 \ Qu>eotrGlibui$.iuirGmQ&tr<iv : not — !

N. N. 22 : ‘ lS&Q&vgv SL-iLureSySofy glory and disgrace.’]

11. rf\gj, 115, 389. [m., t.]

l8gir(nj — GmsSlil®su0, '9/i—iTiS'g}-mi(TF)l throng, press
on, 60.
z/SJsir®, move over the surface, 115.
n. (1) a star, 113. [c., m. From uSIm^i), ‘sparkle.’]
(11) A fish, 375. [s. tfn.]

lBsTT mil.
id err; v. (§ 70) return; redeem.
lSlLQ, (as adv.) in return, 70.
[The verb has two forms: ini. i£dr(®''SC?p«ar, iSafotGt_ot, of*; and tr. tSti&Qpev,
iSlLQi—oit, iSc.QuOr, iSiLs. M. viluga. C. tnicfu.\

(Lp mu. The idea is precedence, [m., c., t., tu.]

1. See op : ‘ old,’and ‘ three.’
11. Root form of Qgzdpj, Three,’ 24, 190, 200. (§ 173.)
Qp&ofipii, ‘ the three faults : ’ these are «rai, <sQmpib, mtu&stf), ‘ lust, wrath, and
mental confusion.’ See B. I. S. 1636-1661.

Qpema = sf(^LDLj: bud, 45. [See 0o%p.]

<30%, a bud: ^©^4, 262. qp% (g. 93). [s.
Comp. c. miigalu. m. mugil.\

(LpLL mud. [From <3044 ‘a crown, knotfinis coronat opus!

c. mu|gi. m. s. ^-]
k. i. Qpig-, v. (§ 57) [ = qo©] come to an end, be successfully
accomplished, («. <su.) 190, 250.
v. (§ 64) accomplish, 62.
11. 0o®|(5, v. (§ 62) hasten, 238. [m., c.]
iii. 0os®i_, n. ill odour: rsnppiD, 48. [m.]
iv. opLiipans, a jeweller’s small hammer, 208. [m. mutti. c.]
v. QpL1®, n. a hindrance: [m., c., t., tu.], 238,
250, 288.
v. (§ 62) butt against, 64. [Comp. t. 31 =
(&,onp<a/42'.]

qpsld [s. g^], face, 198, 260.

Opadp(g} come before a man as a suppliant, 303.
(gppd, appg.!, a pearl, 224; 45, 146, 399. [s. ^HfT.]
414 yi ji $ f — y> in sv.

iutI wealthy persons; Qemajf, 200, 296.

[The precise meaning is doubtful. It may be ©>As/r 4 uf, ‘ venerable ascetics,' wAo
have obtained qpA@. Again it may be ‘ lords of the three lands,’ i. e. urebntJsrG),
Qffirifiieidl, and GejwrGl.

Boundaries of the Three Kingdoms (by Avvai) :

1. The rdnrfi-nadu :
1 QetjeireiTirrbr&eSTQp/bgj, Qiop@ijG)u(ij;Qajefl(uirtn,

G) git trihLjGBTp searcaflQlg pair (&,ih—^gitgv neryr

^iui5@si—fb®[p&as®sruj5@jpi atrpth
Liir6rfon$-l5irQt—&j<sm&iju$.

The bound of the territory of the Pandi land lies south of the Vellarru ( = “the
white river:” Palar). To the west of it is Peruveli (the great plain). Its southern
point is Kanni, (Kumari, Comorin,) with its clear stream. On the east lies the sea,
explored by the spy. It extends 56 Kdthams (560 miles).’

2. The Cera-nadu:
1 aju.&(&j$ p®jibLi[fianM, euirifiiiltfi&(&I6Qffi]QanG]
(9jL-$<an& —SL^rbsemiruSlenr

§>QiDglQ&ib&iT(8jlb fpt aafau$)G]&rrp&

QfflTt5lnZ.G)t~GveB>& eron^Q^uLf,

Parani is its northernmost place. The most eastern Cehkodu ( = “the precipice:”
Trichengode). At its western limit is Kori-kildu ( = “ hen-coop : ” Calicut \ On
the south is the sea-coast. Declare the bound of the <^era country to be So Kdthams
(800 miles) ! ’

3. The Cora-nddu:
4 &l_G)utr(T$ Q)'*uGVGnr£iy
C2JL_Ii)sTO.9!.4@A Qsiru-asiL^aianniuirih,—
agpildSluQuGmttiSvx J @ft($U0gii5irp&r,@ui
Qair{fii5irildd)t—GGGtna eresriQ)

The sea is on the east. South is Vellarru that chafes its banks. Westward is Kottai-
karai (the fort-bank). On the north is the river Pennai (Pennar). 24 Kdthams (240
miles) is the bound of the Cora land.’ Its capital was Urraiyur or Kori.\

QP&Jglrfl {(Tpibjiiiflema), a vine; caju-nut; a minute frac¬

tion : [See g)iitS. m.] 346.

(LpiLl muy. [Comp. s. g1*.]

1. Qpuj\iEiQjt v. (§ 62) = g(tga]} <*_©, Ljdtion: embrace, cling
to, 220, 391, 392. [Comp. s. gf.]
11. Qpaj&>} v. (§ 70) use effort, be active [comp. t. moyu],
288, = (tpiu/bSG)^Lu^j) 326, 365.
hi. Qpvueo, n. { — the active one), qp&go, **ii> : a hare. [Comp,
s. ijpjfh m., c. mola. t. mosali. tu. muy era.\
176: used for aeri/aw, spots on the moon’s sur¬
face. See rn/r*.
 ip j &■ ix — 14 got G got. 415

drum, 100. [m. murachu. s. gT»T.]

Qpn&Lo — (ouifi<ss)a)
Qp[j6m = Qunrr} war, 149. [m. Comp. (Lpv, Of a®.]
Qfitfl, V. (§ 64)=qpjS\ break, 123. [c.]
GpH female breast, jnipple,) 85, 378, 389, 397, 399,
400. [m. mula. c. mole. t. mola, molaka. Comp.
ld%sof goSsrr.]

QP&s^<soy jasmine,45, 287. [c. t. molla. m. mulla

Comp. LoeOsSlemss. s. *fW-]
Opipiwg, v. (§ 62) sound out, thunder, 100, 146, 392.
[t. morra, mroy. m. Qpemp, QpgiQpgi. s. ‘re¬
verberate.’ Qp\pn — m. vira — eSlLprr) ‘ a drum ; feast.’]
OPQ£ [comp. Qpsu, Qpp&>\ entire, 399. [m. Comp, Qpup.]
Qp(LpLC)Sserr-=^Qipnn, stueun, QpL-if) 358.
[In T. 9, 87, the word is used ironically = L/s»/rui_ir,so/f.]
a germ, 367. [m. mula. c.,
Qp'Serr, t. mid and mol.
From open-, ‘anything pointed.’]

(Lpp murr. [See also oped. The idea of qpsv, qpp&i is ‘thick,
rough, violent.’]
1. Qpffi=&eifliTt a tender shoot, 16, 317. [Properly ‘a
fragment.’ m. murri — ‘break? t., c. muru, muri.
Comp. Qpn, gprfl.]
11. Qpg»[@, v. (§ 62) become intense, 171. [m., t., tu., c.]
hi. Qpsti\sueo = u&)) tooth, 45. \yi.=m,urruvel(yel— ‘lance’).]

iv. qp®»p, a course, turn, time, order; justice, 56, 99,

no. [m. murra. t., c., tu. Comp. st/tp, sjyffl.]
v. Qppg», v. (§ 62) = Qpjslir, be accomplished, 231; become
mature, 19.
n. maturity, 237. [t. muvaru. See qp, qpqp,
QpjSllT. m.]

(Lps$T mun. [m., t., c., tu. from Qp. Comp. qp$£o, Qp&gi. See
lSgst.]
I. Qp<s5T— before. Qpearma, Qpp, (z/dgotSsot, 190.
With rel. part. ‘ before they pass away,’ 22.
OpehQem, (adv.) before, 5, 326.
Sign of 7th case: 51, 117.
4i 6 ©jsnsiijpsjrOTi — CiniuujiTa.

'g>j<a»®>(ip<cfrmn = \n presence of the assembly, 325.

(Xpmesrn, in front of, 16, 92.
Qpm(bssT1 (adj.) belonging to the former, 107.
[Comp. QldI<30f and g>.]
Qppu®, present itself, 237.
11. (3o®3rsp, v. (§ 62) design, [p. 1.]
hi. Qpeafl, v. (§ 57) detest, dislike, 92, 208, 316, 338.
(joszrflffi/, 366.

(Lp mu {qp)= ‘ before, in front, chief.’ [Comp. <30, Qpgi, QpjsUi,

GPjSgo, qp&is,, opm, QpijH, QPP&), QPQ£- M. C. D. G. p. 226.]
1. Qp, v. (§ 64) grow old, 351. [Comp. Gfrrgvih.] Ever
as they wax old.
age, 52> 55- 92> 3s6-
11. <3/3<®(5 = nose, 59. [m., t., c., tu.]
hi. Qp — Qpenrp.2/, three, 100: the Qldgo, Skp, and ®0, heaven,
hell, and earth, [m. mun. c. mur. t. mudu.]
g/w, 114,250. (§172.)
CP®"b 363.
iv. (LpzmLp=z jpGiup, 'gysusmu, a ladle, 321. [Also =
QpsEL^ = Qp<s0!)su) from ops, ‘draw water.’ m. a. c.
moge.]
[So B. I. S. 3872 :

They know not the soul, as the ladle knows not the taste of food.’]

v. ^6TO<£ = a«E«Dtn, one dumb, 158. [s. Lat. mutus.]

vi. 03®, v. (§ 62) cover, 24. [m. Comp, <30 i_, Qpip.]
(Lpd®, v. (§ 62) kindle, rake up, 224.
vii. fools, 316. [^ from *j^ = ‘stupid.’]

Qlliu mey. [Comp <smw. See QldgbA. m., t., c., tu. GW, u?,
lSI<zb)&. Prob. from Gld|q/ (QW|<a/).]
Qld1i) n. (1) body: &.t—m19, 59, 399; while it is in its
bod}7 213. [Comp, emu and s. *n?.]
(2) Truth, reality; true, 129, 315.
OiMiuiurTs, in sooth, 235.
In comp. Qu3//j@@/r£5TL£, ‘true wisdom,’ 311.
 C ic i£i i°c in — an le J& g>] got sir. 417

0 (JD'JJli)S32LO = P-SBSrSB)LD) truth, reality, ch. xii. [s.

See B. I. S. 6715-6746. <5uruij<omLD.]

QlL'SV MEL. [©loot, Qinp. S. Qld^j, Qmetr. Lat. Mollis.\

calmly, thoroughly, 135,253; quietly, 53,91,254.
C/Loa), adj. tender, soft, 86, 394.
Qld&j\gSIlu) 188.

Qlo6o\gSIiliit — sreifltun, poor people, 178, 299.

Qu>esr\Gi»LD, gentleness, 188: &nisfim.

(dLc me. [See iHseo, dUsm#, lS, Qm:L, QldQ. m. In c. mel—meo.

In t. in all forms.]
1. Queo, above, upon, after, 193, 248, 326, 383; towards,
262. Sign of 7th case = ‘ on, above’ (redundant in
22), 42, 61, 85, 113, 186, 256, 397.
GWSeu, former, 31, 105. [Comp. Qpdsr^sr} and g).]
QmssrQp<Esip) former time, 56.
Qmeo, QmQ&inir, good people, 60, 303, 304. [Comp.
Sip, S(cLgrrir.]
Qmdxm&aerr, 70, ch. xvi.
[From the root is formed a verb, Gutiu®, ‘ rise high’ (which should be QioedruGf); and
the noun QuaiburG) (QinGsruirG)^ ( dignity’ = Qinttranu. (T. 8.)
In T. 2 Qioebna^ssir are Called (oiAebrQp&nrDiuirGrrir.]
11. CVo|«a/, v. (§ 62) love heartily, 217, 372. [m. (me=
‘ above ’). Comp. Qw&ar.]
iii. CiD6sfl = e-i_u)L/, Qlduji body, 317. [t. meyi = me; (QmiL)
— ‘ above:’ M.]

os>ld mai. [Comp. Qlduj, and s. *R.]

1. smm, (1) ‘ness,’ as an affix = expressing an
abstract quality, as in g) (ofT j <oft)LQt
(2) ‘ State, condition.’ See mjpi, ^y, @), er, a-.
(3) =(5PP*, ‘fault:’ mat, 333, 347.
(4) = Qmsm, ‘cloud,’ 142.
11. mm\ib^j=muussm, bewilderment, 87. [See mm. Comp.
LDfT Sr. S. HR.]

iii. emmpgjemsir [s. nxpr] a relation by marriage [boon com¬

panion], 340.
e e
418 C lc n 4 g dr— in it i .

Qa>na(&,Grr = (i) (&jiSlifl, a bud.

(2) i§ird@uSlifl, a bubble in water, 27.
[y'Oojff-A = Omni, anything spherical. M. mottu, C. mogge. T. mogge. Comp.
03©^, Qp<ans) QuhtlIG), QsiruL-jevih^ upt-j^in. S. c5.]
Nig. Qintr^^Qeir (&ju$y$ y^efilttr Qp^ev GT&r Qinn$nj evirQm.
Comp. B. I. S.:
‘ *TOT ^ IpT i

rT^T fRf^nr 11
As surely as in the water perishes a bubble,
So surely perish beauty and youth.’

GW© [(Lpa®. m. modi] greatness.

= QaeOsnLD, Qu^stsm, 358; opp. to <sjlLsb)l_
[JI. Chin. xiii. 201 : ‘ GWti.Qi_tf9eu, most beautiful.’]

Qld/t/_p mor. [Comp. Qp<snp. m. t., c., tu. nudi.\

Qu>n$, (1) V. (§ 57) speak, 379.
(2) n. a word, 379, 382, 384; renown, 238.
[Comp. t. 32.]
QdsrQLoirghutrir, the soft-voiced ones, 362.

tu YA.
1. Used often for w.
2. Sometimes = S. ^ .
3. Often euphonically inserted. G. 23.

ILIfT YA.
i. iun, v. (§ 64) tie, bind, 214.
lunppnfr, close friends, 214.

uuit\uLjt from tun, a ligament; imprisonment, ail®.

28, 277. [Comp. Niti. 1.]
K. II. ujrr\dems [u_//r = ‘ tie. ’• ?S. Oprraa zrL-LOLj in 37] the
body, consisting of ligaments etc., the frame.
iWTdemsi§?&)iurr<as)LD, ch. iii, 18, 27, 28, 30, 34, 41.
= £_l_6Ulo, s-LLD/p, ^sld. [The common s.
Qpsl and aiful are not found here, or in k.]
Often written <£ (off) 65,
iii. tun as initial interrogative = st,
uj/r|(7=who: smjiT, j^it, 2, 119, 127.
 UJ IT (Tj IX -GU 5 GTJ IT l£l. 419

ujn\(r^Lbt any or everybody, 7, 22, 282.

tun\gj, what, which? tungjih, anything, 71.
ujnrnutrQTjih, an}t people, 103.
lurTEJssmjw, everywhere, 120. (tun + mi +

SvSBT + £-L0.)

tunevr= mnebr, ‘I,’ 276, 389. [c. D. G. p. 255. M. nan.

tu.yan. c. nan. t. nenn. Comp, mirth, mh.]
lurnh, pi. ‘we:’ mirth, 8,132,293. [ti> is a pluraljsing
letter.]

tuirVesT, elephant: 3, 21, 198, 213. [^Sesr. (Comp,

s. t. enu\ga. M, ana. c. ane. -/an, en|th
(Tu.)=‘bear up.’ A real Dravidian word.]
uangi—a river, 150. [Carr, ^y^.]

tsu VA.
1. to is sometimes used for it: so in Tu. amasara = gj&urmb. M. varrafa — varaju =■
1csv®. a52ssr = iffiscr,
2. Inserted for euphony. G. 23. a.i_tou®Qio«j, a consonant that aids combination.
3. A sign of the future. G. 81.
4. is sometimes used (1) for S. ; TJTTJ=u/ran

(2) TR: T|i'3=E92OT ;

(3) ^=

(4) *T: W = ^obbi.

5. a is sometimes inserted arbitrarily. In 51 Gfiii + <& + and fit + + HSr-Agi,
the construction is G. 153 = 6^4^ and £5©“, and a is aoristic future.
6. a/ forms nouns from weak verbal stems : ^[a/. G. 94.
7. a9 is added to any stem : «6u|a9, uj3ajr|aS, *®|aS.

su va (tsuirt eunir, a//?), come. [m. varu. c. Zws, bant. t. va-ffu, ra.
C. D. G. p. 113.]
^0 (§ 7°) come> arrive, 2, 4, 11, 30, 35, 55, with Q*n.
eumpg;, has arrived, 12.
tsun\ts>j, coming, birth, (p. 1.)
eumrsmiD, the not coming, 326.

s^jsoetiiBsmith [see g^so], 57, 79.

eurrnir, they come not, no.

[su(VjGuiriL =1 income.’ t. 21.|
e e 2
420 GU S5> ®-611 11 1 IX.

k. emssis [from a/©; comp. u@] manner, ‘ as far as you

can,’ 36, 71; ‘in the way that,’ 384. [m., t., c., tu.]
eum&, a reproach: u^ul/, iii, 152. [Allied to «na/,
‘scold.’ s. ‘abuse.’ Comp. 119.]
[‘ is&pajaiai>& = evil speaking.’]

deceit, 172. [s.

«a/£—, northern, 243. [s. "3^. See a/z--®-®, and §,k_A]

gulL vad. [m., t., c., tu.]

I. iSlySI, v. (§ 64) i. squeeze out, 257.
2. Filter, make clear, refine, 163.
[K. Ram. I. xi. 88 : ‘ «/mn^wi GaiLy.! Hear, O great ascetic (who hast extracted
the very essence of austerity) ! ’
In 279 is it gi^-tur or e/if-uir? the recalcitrant, or that yields.'}

k. 11. <a/®=/FstDffly. (^pptJD, fault; ulcer; scar, 114, 156, 157.

[Comp. euQg. M.]

eud.®, anything circular: a worthless counter=

^yifit//5)s'Ssoii/ti5a)ei)/r<®j?, 264. [Corruption of s.
See <Sl/603r.J

gugsst (glilL) van. [Comp. ayek = ‘rounded, bent, curved,

encircling.’ m., c.]
1. <suem\® [<si;ot + ^], a beetle, a scarab of any kind, 73,
223, 283, 284, 290.
283, 290 are versions of the same. Notice the picture of the which all these
passages give.

II. ®J6m\ia(3j ) , , | bow.

. , V. (§ 62)
6uem\ &(§ > \ bend.
[m. c. baggu t. vanku. s. Tf.] (p. 1.) 336.
a/6OT<E(5^/iJ>, we will bend them. (g. 83.)
iii. ojcaoremii, way,.manner (or beauty, grace, ironically,
comp. 15), 50. [s. W. See eu(^esaru>.]

©jLDueitOTT, a neighbour: ^lu&nreir (?), 87.

GUIU VAY.

I. a/aj|/H(25, (§ 62) glitter, .gleam : tSIasir®, eS<stria(^t 391.

V.

&jiuiKiQsneifkBsestuf.&dLD) the resplendent orb, 22.

II. <smutl> = Qj&u> [s. W3T], subjection, 325.
 sDGUUJGUUJLJuilLiTsSr — oj g 6m li. 421

memuismuuuLLi—iTiBsr, he who was subjected to

abuse: zulLu®.
iii. euiueo = aifiesB, a field, generally of rice, 367, 389.
[Comp. Qsuetfl) ®5?3srr, (auVorr. T., C., M., TU. S.
t. bailu.]
iv. 6nuSi05r—^jL-.ix [comp. <smsu} sign of 7th case.
[G. 63.]
v. suiurr [? from euuSigu. See c. basuni\.
— aQTjUULD] SJfl(6V)Q)J6mU.ITQluQ 15IT 61j, 201.
[Found as <a;iua], awjir&f, euiurr.
In i. 29 : ‘ eutuQjCnr/nu t5®S)js&} suffering from childbed pangs.’]
vi. suuSlgii, belly, 121. [m. vayarru. c. basuru (? basi=
‘ ooze ’)•]

611it var. [Comp. s. ‘encompass;’ m. vara, varu.

euifl. See also <&/.]
1. ffl/aoj, n. [m., t.]

(1) A mountain: id^so. [Comp. QsupLj. c. betta.]

With (gjetfln, Ql/tj, e-ttj/f, /F6\), /frerr, LyeOTa), 71, 77, 154,
186, 223, 226, 231, 239, 283, 369, 387. Note the
variety !
(2) A bambu: QpntiSldo (231?), 226 (? extent).
(3) A limit (of time or space), 24, 98, 130, 153. [62 note.]
^syerro/. [See ®uf), draw a line.]
ZL.etr<sii<oS)!itvtr.6j, to the extent of their means, 271.
11. a/<sm, v (§ 57) refuse, reject: ’ so some read <ajewnungi
in 98. But Euemrmjrrear — ^iieireSfGpis^. Comp. 271.
iii. 6vo\u>Li = 6T(ti'Zsv, ^yewei/, a bank, 188. ‘Let these be
your fixed rules of action.’ [m.]
iv. <suift\<sas=t order, 249; in the course Of things, 18;
dearer, 125. [t. varasa.]
v. v. (§ 62) suffer; take pains about, 31, 35,155,
202. [Comp. s. ^T. t. varutu. a. c. bardu.]
suffering, 201. [m. Comp. &£u. Qeugii.
c. bara — { famine;’ bari.]
VI. suamp1, v. (§ 62) = ay/r0, as if from <sun<sd ; Qairtfl, sweep
things along, 369. [m. var audit]

©,'063300, caste : @s\>tb, 136. [s. See suvmsmLd.]

422 OJ if- GU Lfj £] g.

euifl=L-i<sirerfl) spot [see enema], 198 = LjsrtQpsLD : 85 ‘a line.’

[m. t. c. bari, bare.\
&i&)€^<su = !EneaSeSl} a shameless person, 268. Said to
be a priest of a demon temple. [Comp, ^eafhuit
rBrrpugj, 3.]

gusv val, power, [s. , and Aryan cognate forms. Comp.

euerr, enem, Queneisr, usn. Also epetigp], T. VClladu. C. balu.]
I. Oja) (svero-, &jp)t adj. powerful, hard, cruel, 331. [So
euebrQ&rren is opposed to §)mQ&n®). N. n. 18. K. 99.
K. enmaem, euesraememLC). El. 23.]
oj&)^ir/b^u, a spring in the rock, 263.
II. eueSI, strength, 53, 85. Ch. iv. ^yekeneSl, the might of
virtue.
hi. adv. = <sSlmmbgi, promptly, 4. [Jl. Chin. i. 236.
t. vala. m.]
iv. ®j®)\ld} the right hand side, 388.
v. the being able : = is permissible, 309. [As
from v. eueoey, m. vallu.]
Q'eul&u, thou art one able, 398. [G. 93.] ®/Ai|it hath power. [G. 93.]
eup\jpi a thing possessing ability, 343, 348.
a;cu|sua/sv, a capable woman, 383. eusojeueu/r, strong, violent persons, 279.
&iOr\xQf(s) the cruel vulture, 48. aisir\siriu, heavy fruit, 203.

eusot|<stold, ability: enideoemm, jg){Dm (—a^jnuurr®), 313.

VI.

vii. a/'Bso, a net, 331. [c. bale. t. vala. m. Comp. euVsn,

and <sn<sSi—i draw.']

euee&l, food : ^-eaarffl/, 328.

aiffloj, v. (§ 62) snatch away: saiey.
Eueueunn, they (can)not snatch away, 134.

K. 6ULp var, pass on, slip, glide by. [Comp. epQg. M. utf.]
1. <suip\iEi(g, v. (§ 62) expend, give, 9, 276, 277.
Used as a v. intr. and tr. (1) be in use, pass current; (2) use, spend. So
Qff&ipg).
evifiiit^iBdsr^ 6. [G. 84*]]
[T. 21 : ‘ evgeumLiLLansveuifiBg), spending a fourth of one’s income.’
T. 5 : * oj(fiB3ap^g}saip) an unused ford.’]
 eu — gu Ssit &]. 423

11. gvl$, a way: Qmffi, 311. Comp, euifl and a/anj.]

[m., c.
be devoted to, wait upon, 309; manner,
102. [Comp. EL 2: ‘ <suL$<s»&'grrrrt men of un¬
deviating obedience.’]
hi. 6»Qp, n. a slip, mistake, fault, 253. [m.]
eu(ip\ i(f, v. (§ 62). slip, escape from, 71.
a/(z^|i(5, n. fault, slip, 362.
iv. eu(ip\i}>Li, fat, 46. [m.] Sliminess, fault, 352.
v. eu(ip\gi,ckosr) brinjal: Solanum Indicum. = oi(Lg
&<£0rP, 264. [m. varudina.]

SUSIT VAL. [Comp, ei/60. S. M., T.]

i. a/eir, adj. strong: <sn&>) 198, or sharp.

II. aszwrjs2Dii3 = 0<$/T<s»i_, s-usnnti, FFQns, liberality, 269, 279.
aararesrszouD, liberality, 386. [aerrara + srorn. M.
Comp. £/. 2. See n. m. k. 16:
* etJGiruurrjgfg'.'LjGir eusvQfin euemoDio :

Liberality grows in the flower-bed of abundance.’ Here VVAL is well illustrated.]

hi. aarto, abundance, 103, 367. [s. 'RW. m. Comp, eueirir.

Lat. al.]
[The commoner form is aia-mm! as in the following (comp. 102, 119) :
N. M. K. 79: ‘ &aeiiirj£ LSpiss £utniQj®jeonLb ;
jsireunjg euej?s^tb j—Qpeurr
£g)Gu3s\j j—6vareninu$<sv

CQ<!F6B7(77?(TJl6

There are none undying of all that have been born ;

there are no powers that decay not;
there are none that have attained a youth that grows not old;
there are none that have gone on in abundance that knew no destruction.’]

iv. ajerfl, whirlwind, wind, 19, 108. [m. Comp. eSem®.

s. wr.]
v. euVsfr, a bracelet; and by met. a lady. [s. ^5*1. See
£U6m. C. D. G. p. 460.]
Quiueuariruj, thou who wearest bracelets, 47.
[g- 93-J
[N. N.I 1 QuirttQ&ujj5$if6ij‘fciTujiriLi J
Thou adorned with twinkling bracelets of gold.’]

vi. v. 'bend;’ as n.‘a rat-hole.’

n. aySsyr|a/, ‘ a bend.’
[N. N.: ‘ ewjscjrjfaAjra/, even to mount Meru came a twist.’]
424 6U fQ-<5U (T LLI.

curb varr, dry. [Comp. Geuguf a/©, m., t., c.]

i. &>p, v. (§ 66) grow dry, fail, 104, 232.

11. evgv, adj. empty.
ia/j2'|swtD, poverty, 95, 251.
<sup\thQ&niLip, ignorant assembly, 1, 155.
®j{3\a°r;iT, paupers : = <s»(£liufrt sufSiQuunn. [g. 121.]
hi. ®jppv, v. (§ 62) dry up.
eupfSl, (the body) having become emaciated, 78.
eujbffihu, dried, 256.
[o/p®r = parched land.
i. 8 : ‘ & = the ploughshare that ploughs a dry soil.’]

6vpp>, see <&/6v.

<susir van, adorn. [A variation of <avem, eunesm. s.

euasr^^L^Shu, beautiful, 397.
fflys5r|uL/ = ^ytp(5 (as if from a v. sum), adornment, grace ;
beauty, 53. Comp, and El. 2.
[«uotul/ is used in a remarkable way in T. 78 :
‘ evwTULjil (&ji5$6s>tn lAeoTjS^gpjlb QjtruSIQffrr&ieurGOLO,

The not uttering with mind or mouth an evil thing though seemingly beautiful.’
(Cor loqtiitur /)]

<at/r, see eu.

airrdQ=pz3r<5i»LD, manner, appearance, 395. [Comp.

t. vattn. It really is s. *n^=‘ speech.’]
<sun\£i(§} v. (§ 62) obtain, receive. [Allied to gjuE ?]
iSldsreuniEj^, draw back, 396.

gliilL vad.
suit®, v. (§ 62) fade away, shrivel up, 269. [Comp. <sup.
m., c., t., tu. In c. badu~‘ thin, poor.’ In t. see
vada (isu/rstat-) = ‘ hot wind.’ (s. .)]

eunSd, v. (§ 64) afflict, coerce, 66. [s. ^IH.- Comp.

QslpTest, c. badhe. M. badha, badhi. urr®, id®, Ae®<_.]

<5Ui\iu vay. [Comp. s. wra, WT^, ^T. m. c. bayi. t. vd,

Vdyi. See Gumdle^ — Gun^eH', stoa/, eaxaviud.']
1. Gurnu, v. (§ 64) obtain, possess; prosper.
 GUITlfl-GUTanip. 425

In 58 erifleutruj Soujld may be (1) ‘ the drear abode ’

where fire rages (g. 153); or (2) ‘ the place of
fire ; ’ or (3) ‘ fiery-mouthed hell.’
In 134 some say GmvbJsgj HmSlev = t if possess¬
ing it you impart it.’
11. guitlu, n, 1. place, 279; under guard of swords, 362.
2. Entrance, 59; desire that has five inlets, 47.
iBJtTujdarrej, a channel, 218.
3. Mouth, 8, 59 (®/T*@), 63,66, 70,156,157,396.
a/ffijOff/ra), 115, 321.
4. Beginning: isneirsuniL — the morning, 207.
5. A sign of locative case : <s»seumuf 59.
hi. euirtu\<zs)tj>t reality; truth, (p. 1.)
£ eutriu = truth : TTW.
K. T. I. 21 : ‘ 1uirGeuir awiSair, which of them arc true?’
This is the title of ch. xxx in K. In this work Gmuma>io is its equivalent.
Comp. T. 78 : 6 gisvvflaiiris QjSIT^&j &/irujsrouDiiyOT3L_STOW,
Truth, (reality of character) which makes to prosper the work you have resolved to do.’]

K. 6vrrtfl= QurT/Trjerreuney, income, 370. [Comp. <IR, ’TTfic.

? From suit ; but see v.
<snnnt see <su.
<smsv VAL.
K. eiur®) [avrtm. Comp. a9err, u/ra), <a//r«r, Oa/srr. M.]
(1) Purity, 232; whiteness, 206.
euneSig7, what is pure, white, 258.
(2) Tail, 213. [m., C., T., TU. See a/Ssrr. S. RTc=5,
WTc*y. GR. ovpa.]

ay/ia/a), n. — (Q<su6tr®jrT{k)) a bat, 261. [m. vavvdl; from

aya/s^.]

(xUTtp VAR. [Comp, artp, ulp; Aastp. s. HT^T; ^t|. C. bdlu.

m., tu. t. vadu (=g®), bratuku.]
k. euntfi, v. (§ 57) live; live a prosperous life, 12, 31, 32,
40, 74, 96, 105, 106, 119, 122, 130, 192, 194, 202,
242, 264, 281, 288, 290, 296, 365, 383.
eurr<oS)Lpf n. the plantain (Musa Paradisiaca).
? ‘ The flourishing one.’
426 oj it dr — of (B.

«r(j|iidr, flourish ye! 183. wifi\u, they will exist, 289.

[see »T*] = <$!;*, 4, 22, 32, 330.
«/ir|£|«rfflr
102, 288, 305. e«rj£|®f, 222. 369.
gjAei/r^Ouaj, a devil in the home, 363.

GUJSYT VAL, bright. [m., C., T., TU. See 9>A, Qsueir, e&eSr, eurr&J.
S. m, HTH.]
I. eunerr, n.
(1) Light, 176.
(2) A sword; the bright, keen weapon, 129, 191,36 ’
euinL&etkgsipiul 358, 362. [But it may be ^dr =
‘-husband.’]
11. enn&r must be = ‘speak,’ though only found in the
following negative forms:
eutretrn and <suiretrrr(o£=Q'Frr6tf®)mDsti, silently, 30, 325.

k. euirear [see <suir&j] purity, exaltation, brightness, 224.

ojiresrih, n. [c. Vba — ‘ swell; ’ ban. t. = ‘ rain ; ’
vanu, ‘fashion’] heaven, sky, cloud, 269; (p. 1.)
10, 38, 69, 80, 113, 125, 137, T42.
eyiresrsLD, heavenly world, 300.
[T. 16 : ‘ /trAi_rOT, he who has established reputation.’]

ett&LDLj = j)j>'srTium, the sky, 151, 176.

— efilemTggu^&LD, heaven, 373.
[S.fw^T = ‘ the equinox;’ In A. C. visupu = ‘radiance.’]

eSI<z»&, force, impetus, 152, 224.

[M. C. bese. T. vese (veyyu). Comp. <3*. Lat. vis.]

eSs:<stn<F) corruption of oPisro-s, 134. ^rflajQLDnySI&iFlanpGi]

<sSl,

qSlL vid. [t. vid, udu, ud. m. vid. tu. bud. c. bid. Comp.
S. fWl. [§)©, ess:®.]

I. oS®, V. (§ 68) LEAVE.

Depart, pass away, 171.

Become, result in (with ^uj, ^Q), 128, 188, 200, 357.
Prove to be, 107.
Renounce, abandon, 44, 45, 75, 109, 224,225,226, 373.
 aS'GSuH&S) — qJ uj LJ LI. 427

Send forth, 101; divulge, 230.

An auxiliary, 8, 28, 38, 72, 88, 97, 99, 189, 255, 356.
[Comp. h. b. § 254.]
[eS®uird(^t § 97
abandon, 43, 76.
11. v. (§ 64) cause to leave.
(o9®i@ti(aSa5ar=G>L//rffi_te in k. 371), cause to de¬
part ; dismiss, 93, 143.
<a9®uu = ffly®<B<5, when they dismiss.
hi. a?®, n. freedom, liberation; heaven: qp,£0, 59 note.
(§ 190.) [In m. = ‘house, freehold.’ c. bldu, ‘a
temporary residence.’
iv. eSh—ir, a fissure, mountain-cleft: smir, wlevutSlerruLi,
QpemLp. [m. = a#/—®/. Comp. S. f^c5-]

«a9<ssbr(6p/), the sky, 226, 233. [Comp, eurrm. m. vinnu.

t. vinnu. ? s. fww. VeSletr (aSaar®), ‘ expand.’]
[Jl. Chin. i. 262 : 4 Qa/ikjgebrQun-iu eSlemrQgcsu)ir&(8) e3qj;fcj5iniS)<go)Q€Brf

The king departed and became a guest of the heavenly ones. ’]

k. ©9^7 |ul/, desirp; eagerness, undue haste; trepidation,
370. {=£]GtritQj in 371.) [Comp. eS(^\ihLff e&ong,
efismp. m. viduku — 1 be overhasty.’ Comp. s.
eSlppsw [s. \/f^J = (E5/rssru), learning, wisdom,
3i5-
e&pg7, n. = eSlsB)^, etiewr, seed, 38, 183, 315. [s. ^1»T. C.
bittu. m.]
T. 80 : ‘ jjpjJwac. (SsNtueSjgi, seed scattered in a thicket.’
As verb, eSl&g], <dil^Sil®=eSl<om£) 243.
Jl. Chin. xiii. 164: ‘ ajiSr et&it8cu$g)sS$£\I sowing in the field of life.’

<o)SIld VIM, swell. Comp. eSlem.

gSIldqp, v. (§ 62).
(1) Swell. eSImLD, tightly, 392.
(2) Sob, 394. [m.]

ofiiu viya, admire. [<sShuti=‘ greatness. ’

s.
k. a9iu} v. (§ 66) wonder at, admire, praise, 267, 339.
eSIluuu = eShuds.
42S

eSlujpps&trdsr=eSliu&ajs-) he is one to be wondered at,

325. [G. 41.]
[T. 38: efltufcg] = Qic&Q&Gl&irQyBiGl) *6x101. J

eSacs [S. means; tact, 279.

eSapm [s. Wt— vowed austerities, 57.
,a5W> [\Ze3tfl], a finger, toe; claw, 123, 218, 237, 394.
[t. vre\lu. c. bera\lu. m.]

sSlir VIR. [See eSIifi, <sSl<3S)p1 ©5?0/Fji7.]

1. eSlneif, v. (§ 62) commingle.

ettnrr^^tu = eSlneSl, being uncertain — mingling
warmth and indifference—in friendship, 246.
eSoevpiT, enemies, 88. [So eSIzsu&jir. n. n. 9.]
n. ettif), v. (§§ 57, 64) expand; expound, 164, 341 [s
If- T., M. C. biri. Comp. ij?ri9, aSsrr.]
eflifltfir, expanding, blowing, 236.
efirfl=:e3ifhu<cbr, a viper, 24O.
hi. aS^jiiL/, v. (§ 62) desire, love, 200, 221.
affection, 210. [m.]

efl(V)££il<xTe!srt a guest, 286.

[From aS/^®^, ‘a banquet.’
m. virunnu. c. and t. vindu. Perhaps s. ;
the usual word is

tsSlsV VIL.
i. e£l&), a bow, 297, 395: [p. 1.—See ©/sir. gr. /3ids =
s. 1*TT (Benfey).]
II. <s£l®)\tEJ(&j. [m.]
(1) v. (§ 62) stand off, recede, fail, 59, 333.
(2) n. a beast, irrational being, 76, 121, 315, 375.
hi. oS'Sso, price: Ssjujud. [m. vila. c. bele. t. vela, viluva.]
efiVsoQujrvib, will fetch a high price, 115.

K. SlS?Lp vir, fall.

K. 1. eSIjflj v. (§ 64) open the eyes, 302. [Vulg. Qpfl, u9t$.
Comp. aSefr, eShf) t. minukku. M. wiivi.
S. f*TW,
K. 11. e%>, adj. excellent: &pip. [Comp. tA&flir.]
 aJtglC'SFeviGUiii — oJ Stew. 429

eSIqgJQ&eoeuih, 269. [So <sS(Lp^'bsm1 1 high family.’

T. 9.]
e£l(LpuS'g’) eSQguSuj — Qpfc&gi, excellent, 133,217,
228, [as if from a verb a%>gp.]
eSlQpuSQiuirir, the worthy, 64, 159, 300.
In 329 eSlQguiSImsf] =a. great, fatal disease.
See 219: eSerFlujiTisu(^QiEiTiL • and k. 776.
[Comp. <aS?(T£^> = fall; eS’P, eff.J
K. III. aSsanp, V. [a^/ity, a?tp, gSIjp ; S. flPT, if!]. ■

i. (§ 57) desire eagerly, 109, 339, 361.

[K. T. i. l8 : i err anion] a artoQptb grrn&tgj Qupqrjit
eueiremiD eSeniPfS&a gjafaQi—tr ....

Is wealth a fit object of desire to those who have gained the joys of youth and love
combined ? ’]
2. (§ 64) 330; but see jg)®up = go about to, scheme: @tp.
(Comp. t. 29.)
efl©0Lp|a/, desire.
aJaotpaS^, it is desirable, 233.
[In T. 95 aJaBjfla; = Qutran*. And in T. 93 = CajCsna.
( QuircgGirojev atrpp ©Pstn

The eager desire that subjects (men) to the love of unreal things.’ Comp. K. 351.
n. = lust, in Niti. 89.]

k. si$srr vil, open out. [s. fa.]

1. eSeh\errei> — iStfig®), separation, 76. [m. vill. t. vir, vil,
vril. S. fac5v, fa"c3. Comp. a$kf>, tSletr, eShfl, iSifl.]
k. 11. <affsrr|«0, v. (§ 62) enlighten, 47; make illustrious, 132.
[m. c. t. vela. tu. bol-pu. (Comp, ol.)]
n. a lamp, 51, 189. 361, 371.
eSlefr&Qn3/, be a light to, 148.
[OfiifiiL/ib eStfuSmtriiCagi aSor^g, what is the use of a lamp to a blind man ?]

III. eSIerfl, (§ 57). [Comp. fflStp,

V.

k. (1) Perish, cause, 166, 198, 219, 266.

<a9sr/?|a/, a perishing, 166.

k. (2) 4 Summon ’(or ‘dying’ with shame), 253. [Comp.

S{aotp. M., TU. £«/. T. />f/. Lat. AP-PEL-L.]
K. IV. aflefcyr, v. (§ 57) grow, 367. [Comp. eShsk, Qeuerfl, aroja),
a/ar, suefnr. M. Vila. C.
 a? &»r j£ so <1 i>] — $ efi Sear.
43°

eSVartieOfi&j, 133, 356. [g. 153.]

v. (§ 64) produce, 218.
[JI. Chin. xiii. 164: s8fcq<Sr = um, ‘produce.’]

v. eSerr, eSefr\ia\srrtut wood-apple (Feronia elephantum).

sSl&rir, eSIeireij are the usual nom. forms; as adj.
eSetrm and eSIeirmb, 103, 261, 328.
[This is the ‘Gum arabic tree.’ See Ainslie, i. 161. M. Vila. C. belavu, bela.
Or Aegle marmelos. S. (f3H5 ).]

gS/d, eSp&> [from v. § 66, eSp. Comp. @)p. Comp, also

s. ^k] abundance, 117; greatness, 348, 369.
Nig. e8pevGreinj ajGtiQeueiirr&uQuir.

61$S3T [u9<53t] VIN.

<a93sw, (n.) 1. action, function, 43: Qpirtpl&), arrwm,
Q&iuoS'&sr. [m. vina, mina. tu. ben. c. vinike.
t. vin, 1 hear.’ eSI^ — 1 question.’ Comp. s. TW3.]
(aS&ar^ujff/T, men whose deeds are evil, 172
(= aSSsBTulia). G. 152).
manly effort, 195.
«7&s7£iS&ff7 = graS&ffr, 3, 33, 58, 8l, IOI, 105, 265.
<s©<a$?3ss7, 124. Qsa®eS!Besrt 124.
/Fa)aS?Ss57, merit, goodness, = t-iemessfliuuD, op¬
posed to Uireuii} 51, 93.
^peSlVeBT (see sipia), virtuous action, 326, 332.
@StD/DSl93saT, 132.
L/tf><a$?2s3T, old deeds, destiny, ch. xi, = asuf>, 123.
('Lpm<2esreSI'bssrf 107.
evil, demerit, ch. xiii.
2. Deeds; merit or demerit, 108.
£<£rfieSj

* €TQ£$Js)<aT) Q$E13IiQ<5<SP& t^QevF^huiT QjZpfil

8
euQpfi$<ev)e r ioo(n)gi^ iDpaferu,—

QtBmraniD <^/t6v«|ej <s6ocQuqffcfganb

ffTutr&aia &neuu ifo).

It (destined effect of deeds done in former birth) is not removed by learning; it ceases
not by thought; if you praise and pray it changes not; its removal is not possible by
“ decorum ” (K. ch. xiv). Seeing this clearly, not to attach oneself to strict penance
(K. ch. xxvii) is complete degradation/ El. 39.
In T. 36: * t"ftar a-L-6vruirLp.&rt$ eSfajr trarure6rf
(The fool) who says that fate will do it without his own co-operation/]
 Gl? — C OJ 3) Gl9. 431

6$ vl. [Comp, a?® from aS®, <s8(ip.]

i. a?, v. perish, 106: @)p.
[So ctf®. T. 22 : * ^ihQpafrjpib efitjgjzp efitblih L^puL/,
The three are the seed : when these cease “ birth ” will die.’
i y,3srja?L\<anrj tr>GBf)Ljuj(b(§j£ GpibiShu . . .

The lotus which fades before the dew-cloud (light) as the flower (ctf) of the Pujai.’]

ii. a?® [see aS®], 59.

hi. a?|E/(5, v. (§ 62) swell, 117. [m. t. vachu. e&r.]
iv. eSi£ = <s£l(ig) ©<£©, be ruined, 14, 17; fall, 58, 300, 369.
[c. BlL. TU. BUR-M. T. Vldu. M.]
is ready (fit) to perish [p&], 102.
e&fp/F/rsrr, a failing day, i.e. the failure of a day, 22.
n.—eS’Qp^i, the falling roots of the banyan,
197 = eSIqggj. [m. Comp. t. 33.]

Qsu ve, Qsuld vem. (own ve. [§ 131. f. t. tu. bey. c. bisu.
Comp. s. c. benki = ‘ fire.’]
I. Q6v\Ln = Q&m$-iu. (g. 121.)

Q<smh\s'snmt slaughter-house, 16.

QsutEj^QrfisBT, savoury food, 207, 210.
[El. ii: £ Qaii)Qsire*jreir, a cruel oppressor.’]

II. 0^|tf, fear, 364 (Oa/©). [m. ‘ explosion.’ t. vera.\

hi. 0a/|u>9, v. (§ 62) = Qsrrj£ll glow with heat, 89.
i. IO : ( G&iQjtrQtninb QojLOuy

So that the tree was dried up with heat to its root.’

Jl. Chin. iii. 15 : ; s^p^/ib ^efl^^^i^Q^irySliu QqilolS,
Blazing so that even Yaman would flee confounded and hide himself.’]

iv. O^uum, heat, 68.

v. Q&i\Ltu1 fiercely, hotly, 33.
vi. Q<a/|(tfla), sunshine, 171. [m., c. bisil]
vii. Q<a/|o°o(g, v. (§ 62) desire, 17. (g. 92.)
k. viii. Qsu|@(®5, v. [§ 56 (III)] be wroth, 64.
Q<6v@Grfl, wrath, 68, ch. vii. [m.]
T. 46 : * Qaj(§€&r(bleo>!njureBT
The school of him who growing speaks in angry, passionate tones.’
T. 28 : c Qwevaigj GfvexjrLf- Qaj@Gfa[$.(g&(9jib CarcwLS&u,
The unchastened man who desiring victory (in argument waxes wroth).'
T. 40 : ‘ a!p«v, the power that restrains wrath.’
432 G GiJ g »| -G GU JB L|.

ix. Offl/|(5ffl/> v- (§ 62) be startled with fear, 399. [Oo/^^.

m. c. bedaru. 1
X. Qeulismp, 289.
[Generally said to be a kind of grain; but seems =
Qeuisp^jr + g>, a cooked meal. See GW.]
xi. Offl/if, an explosion ; report; fear. [See Qeu. m., tu.
Comp. aSefr, €$©.]
Qsu^-ul-) fear, 364: ‘so as to inspire awe.’
xii. a tom-cat. Infl. base 210. [§ 131. c.
m. ‘ a civet-cat.’ c. bekku.\
xiii. Qeu&)(&i), v. (§ 70) conquer, [m. vellu. Comp. t.
velayu, and efieir. s. f?»T*t.]
Offl/G3r|/i9, victory, 315. [,©.] Opp. QpneoeS. [m.
venni, vetti.\

Q<oUsb vel, white, [m., c. bili. tu. bol. t. vel|i, vel|la.

Q<sverr<srfl= Venus, and silver.\
1. Qatar, Qsueaur, white, 217 [= ‘ useless,’ in T. 32: Q&J6WT

QtDiryfl. Connected with eSW. Comp. s. ’Tfc3n;

gr. 7roAi-; Lat. pall].

Oo/sn-|0n-/r9ffl5/(C5)/7, the ignorant, 375.

Qeu<cm\L-^sof skull, 50 (note).
11. Qoj6m\ea)LD=jt/fSujrr<ss)LD) ignorance, 269.
[Ji. Chin. i. 303 : ‘ the desert place where skulls lay thick.’]

hi. Qeuerfl, the exterior, [m.]

Qeuerfluu®, come abroad, be revealed, 88.

G)<sup VERR.
i. Qeu£v, Q®]£»ld} Qa/pgv, adj. empty, bare, [m., t., c. barn,
bari. tu. varu. Comp. eug>>.]
Oa/j2/|s!nu), poverty, 329. [Comp. en£vi\
11. v. (§ 64) detest, 161, 172, 222. [m.]
hi. Qevffi [c., m., t. = ‘ intoxication’].

= QoufStumL®, Bachanalian dance, devil dance, 16.

= uoemii), fragrance, 180.
iv. GW/dl/, a hill. [c. betta.]
 Csujduot — G sis sSw u it.
433

Qsvpudr, Qeupu, O Lord of the hills! 142, 226.

[Comp. IBM—, G&ITUU.]

GjSu ve, see Qay.

1. Gay, Q<3u\(§, v. (§ 58) burn. [c. be|yu. m.]
Gayyi (§ 72) = Gay(3ju), 35, 180. See Q<3vibgs)£^289.
11. Q<sull>9, the margosa (Port. ‘Amargozeira’) or Nlm
tree: Azadirachta Jndica, 112, 210, 239, 244.
[Comp. s. but see c. d. g. p. ioi. c. bevu.
t. vent. See Ainslie, Materia Indica, vol. ii. p. 453
etc.; and Ellis, p. 235.]
hi. GW, v. (§ 64) perspire; fume with anger, 64. [Comp.
eShuir. c. bevaru, bem\ar. m. ver. s.
IV. Geurusma [m. vehna\
(1) The Kino tree: Pterocarpus bilobus, 180.
(2) Tiger: tyatf, 300, 399='cruel-paw.’ [s.
v. Qsuei), n. a weapon, lance. [From Osusb, ‘overcome.’
Comp. Gnu. (t. vey.) m. t. ballemu. c. balleya.]
= GeueOaiLj^ih, 213.
(?&/6sr|(D<®e3T =,G<su,2&}^rnii8u jg&rrrfl, the sacrificing
priest, ‘ the javelin-man,’ 16.
Gsup[aemsasrsfr, she whose eyes are like a dart,
17. 44> 265.

Geuaus [s. ^PT] wrath, 348.

Go/ana [s. a wanton, 371.
QaijSsna [s. a raised altar, 96.

G>6usrr ((06Usssr, QgsjlP), vee, = ‘desire.’ [-/ve. t. vedi.]

I. Ga/sfr \_VGt&iL-\QGpGvr, -Gl-gst, -Gugst, -a. § 70] long for,
love, 215.
11. Ga/OT®, v. (§ 62) desire, pray for, 103, 109, 159, 187,
222, 300. [m. vey, vel. tu. bodu. c. be-ku, BE-^|n,
bed|m. t. vEd-w, val. Comp, want.]
Impersonal:
Gsuem^LD, is needed, 41, 220.
Q&iGmi—u, is not needed (§ no) 158, 167.
[Ga; emu.nix> = Gayam_frayflA.]
F f
434 G SU GIT IT 633T 63) ID -OS) GU.

liberality, 207. [=§$«rr.]

III. (Seven tvssmmLD,

iV. Q<snLL\<smst desire, 59. [m. vel|chal\

[For Gaidtr compare K. Ram. I. xxii. 103 :
* QojLLi—QjtT G6uLLl-l$gbT Qoitkj3>gp/ Gu3<gB)dr

/g 1' if in GsifjgffiQair Glps^eoear ^eoeoedo

tfiLi^ju QintuuQuirajGtr gjfitu/r&jGTr ereueoirib

G&LLt—eJir G€wlLl_«deu Gev&xsrt^Gtr e^ib^irebr.

After the lovers were wedded the king distributed all his rightly-accumulated wealth ;
giving to all that desired what they desired to the limit of their desires, reserving only
the renown he had gathered in the former days.’]

(SeVLQLD, an elephant: lunVcm, 358.

[Anything hollow. See Gqhu, M.
Nig. Geu[fiGio sgtbLSIujirfajr QatTQQ&s&G) Ca/@y ifjrfiGur.
•\ *N
I. Sugar-cane; 2. Elephant; 3. A reed; 4. A bambu. s.sng.^n*.]

k. Gsiijpj verr. diverse, other. \Qeugv. See co*v, inn^v. m. t.

c. here. s. Lat. var.]

1. Qeunv. This word is considered to be a finite verb,

of the class of @/#u4<aS2ss7. [g. 93; Nannul, 339.]
It is noun, adverb, or adj. with ellipsis.
(1) With u®, ©(5: 3, 183, 210, 236, 266, 345.
(11) As predicate : 127, 264, 318.
(hi) With =gya>6j: 370. 371.
[T. 5 : ‘ Geup&rr, a strange town.']

k. ii. (?a//r)|^erotn = (?ayj2/L/(r®, distinction, difference, 75.

<p$)gu vai, place, [m.]

I. etaev = eiiiiSeisr= evmu, place: @£}i—th.

Hence aaojiuti, the earth, 94, 109, in, 114, 230, 238,
264. This is, perhaps, for ®oeviu&ih (jq&th), 80.
II. eneuLum, a chariot: Q^it, (SUIT <£<c6T LDy 350. [s. *1*.]
[K. Ram. I. xx. 32 : ‘ a>anutbuibd)iuu>£imatui t the maidens who attended the chariot.']

III. emeu, straw, 234. (TU. bai) = meusQsn&).

[K. 435 : * anaiiz.gjp> a stack of straw.’]

iv. men, v. (§ 58) abuse, 156, 219, 325, 356: $iL®: opp.
to [c. bai=e>iiruj = ‘ mouth.’]
v. cosy, v. (§ 64) place, put, 1, 39, 46, 293, 394. [m. vekka.
Comp. Quid’, ®BL/.]
 €5)SULlLJlf — onsujli). 435

Store up (with io, 273.

Keep in restraint, 122, 279.
Regard (as important), 50, 133, 163.
tssxsiJLJLiiji]— <oS)<3ijd(9jLSlL—tx)t 134. [asaz + UL/. K. 226.]
<aneuj£$ir\ ye (who have) accumulated, 6. Finite
verb used as participial noun :=ea>®ipp£ikia&r.
[Comp. 126.]
vi. ®e>s>/|«6v, see 39. [? s. 4<TM, from fa 4-^Tt5=< after¬
noon.’ tu. baiya=( evening.’ c. baigu.\
1. — /F/rw; hence an<a/<$,§0ii>, daily: lEfrQi—ir^uui, 7,
39> 94. 105. 125- tK- 83-]
See especially 169. [Comp, mgJr,
2. fBiTLLsLple^ or the lapse of the day, or
the passing day, 39.
3. eSlu^Lue^, the dawn, 39.
vii. ®oa/|(5, v. (§ 62) = tarry the night: be,
spent (time), 169 [ = Qurrt Q&&), gl$, <?$]•
[In JI. Chin. i. 76 : ‘
A. thousand houses for lodging and food.’]

ana/|(^ro, it will tarry, 39.

ana/a halt, 3Q. [m., TU.]

anaunh (GvijSIrru)) [s. ©no H'V, 358-

r f2
 GENERAL INDEX.

Abuse, quatrain 335, 353. Books, 318.

• Accidia,’ 324, 338. Browning, R., p. 209.
Adultery, ch. ix. Bullocks, 350.
Age, 35r- Burnell, Dr. A., Introd. p. x.
Ahalya Bai, p. 247.
‘ Aim high,’ 152. (jlachanthan, 30, 33.
Aischynomene, 360. 1 Caiva-Siddhanta, ch. xi.
Alcaic metre, Introd. p. ix. Caldwell, Bp., Comparative Grammar,
‘ Andril,' 376. Introd. p. xl.
Anger, ch. vii ; 335. Carp, 395.
Areca-nut, 216. Caste, 136, 195.
Arra-nerri-9aram, Introd. p. ix ; p. 301. : ((lera land, 296; p. 414.
Arrogance, 291. (jleraman, Introd. p. xxxix.
Ashes, 66. Chandramatl, p. 247.
Assembly, ch. xxxii. 1 Charcoal, 258.
Association (good), ch. xvin. j Charioteer, 48.
Athi-yT/a-rama Pandiyan, Introd. p.xxxvi ; Charity, absence of, ch. xxviii.
'77- Chaste matronhood, ch. xxxix.
Avarice, p. 175. | Chhandogya Up., 26 ; p. 303.
Avvaiyar, Introd. p. xxxvii; 220, 221, | Chisel, 355.
250, 296. : ((hlappathigaram, Introd. p. xxxix.
Ayirani, 381 ; p. 278. : Civam, ch. xi; 400.
Aytham, Introd. p. xiv. 1 ((hva-piragafam, 319.
^iva-piragafa-fuvami, Introd. p. xlvi.
Bambu, 347, 351. Cocoa palm, 216.
Baseness, ch. xxxvi; 343. \ Commentaries, 319.
Bees, 10, 271. } Congeniality, 237, 336.
1 Beggar on horseback,’ 348. I Contemptuous patrons, 301.
Begging, 78; ch. xxxi. Contemptuous pity, 29S.
Btrguins, 59. Contentment, 74.
Bhartrihari, Introd. p. xi. Convolvulus, p. 276
Bird, 30. (Jldrakings and land, 10, 230, 296; p. 414.
Boar, 358. Council, p. 202.
Boasting, 340, 346. Cow, 279.
Body perishes, ch. iii; 48.
-foul, p. 407. DamayantI, Introd. p. xxxvi; p. 247.
Bdhtlingk, Dr. Otto, Indische Spriiche, Dante, 123, 324.
Introd. p. xxxviii; ch. ix ; 72, 91, 101, Days, 22.
104, 108, 119, 171, 176, 180, 347, 361, | Death, 7 ; preferable to dishonour, 295.
366, 368, etc.; p. 298. 1 Decorum,’ 57.
4 38 GENERAL INDEX.

Deeds, old, ch. xi; 33, 265. Haflfa, Introd. p. xiii; 135.
-the test, 347, 350. Hard hearts, 360,
Deer, 149. Hare, 176.
Dewdrop, 29. Heretics, p. 312.
Discontent, 366. High birth, ch. xv; 358.
Dishonour, 295, 300. Hill country, 10, 356.
Dog, 70, 213, 254, 322, 341, 345. Hiouen-Thsang, Introd. p. x.
Dread of evil deeds, ch. xiii. [See Hitopadeya, 104, 119.
Durvasa, ch. vii. Hoarding is folly, 5, 9, 10; ch. xxviii.
Home! 383.
Eclipses, 241.
Honour, 291-300.
Eels, 375.
Horace, 340.
Elathi, Introd. p. xl; 8, it, 53; ch. vii;
Hultzsch, Introd. p. x.
ch. x; 131,144,158. 204, 2°9! PP- 282.
Hyperbole, 212
300, 31 x, 312, 313, 339.
Elephant, 192, 213. Impurity, ch. v.
Ellis, F. W., Introd. p. xl. Independence, 191.
Essence of the way of virtue, Introd. p. ix. Instability, ch. i-iii.
Esteem, 163, 165, 294. Insufficient knowledge, ch. xxxiii.
Excellent people, ch. xvi. Intimacy, 349.
Irange9a-Venba, p. 247.
Falsehood, 80.
Fate, ch. xi. Jains, Introd. pp. viii, ix, x, xiii.

Father and son, 367. Jealousy, 387-390.

Faults, 190, 221; pp. 175, 216. Jlvaga Chintamani, Introd. pp. viii, xli

Favourite spot, 356. (inter alia); 1, 3, 20, 28, 30, 33, 41, 48,

Fears—who fears, and what ? 297, 355 50, 81; ch. x; 119, 122, 123, 138, 194,

Ficus Indica, p. 288. 197, 201, 233, 246, 252, 289, 319; pp.

Fire, 225. 274, 276, 282, 284, 294, 296,303, 304,

Flavours, six, 1. 320, 321, 325, 335, 337, 338, 401, 412.

Fly, 259. Kaiji-kandam, Introd. p. xxxvii; 123,335.

Folly, ch. xxxiv. Kali-togai, Introd. p. x'iii; 7, 230, 393,
Forbearance, ch. vii, viii; 221; ch. xxjii.
399; pp. 253, 287, 292, 295, 301, 305,
Fowl, 341. 312, 318, 322, 332, 349, 411.
Friendship, 75-77, 138, 204, and ch. xxi-
Kalli flowers, 262
xxiv; 336, 339.
Kaman, 400.
Frogs, 352. Kamban, Introd. p. xliv; 77, 330.
Fruit, ripe and unripe, 19. Kanimethaiyar, Introd. p. xl.
Funeral, 24. Karigai, 338. [See my Illrd Gr., p. 335.]
Furtive o- and Introd. p. xv.
Karma, Introd. p. xi; ch. xi.
Kaviri-pum-pattinam, or Pugar, Introd.
Gayal, 377.
p. xl; 250.
Chi, 333.
Kindred, support of, ch. xxi.
GSvinda-gatakam, Introd. p. xli; 241,244,
Kittel, F., Dr., Introd. p. xliv.
34°, 346. Knowledge of the world, 333.
Gram, 387, where read Oarer.
Kumaraguruparam, Introd. p. xlvi.
Grammatical Notes, Introd. p. xiv.
Kurral, Introd. p. xliv, and passim.
Gratitude, 344, 356, 357.
Kuyil, 244, 400.
Great men, ch. xvi.
Greatness, ch. xix. Ladle, 321; p. 416.
Gundert, Dr., Introd. p. xli. Lakshml, 252, 266, 292.
 GENERAL INDEX. 439

Lamp, 51. Nan-mani-kadigai, see Introd. p. xlv; pp.

Landor, W. S., 245. 222, 236, 279, 293, 308, 323.
Lands, five kinds of, 10. Nan-nerri, Introd. p. xlvi.
-Lords of the three, 296. Nannul, Introd. p. xlvi; 123, 124, 23J,
Leaf (palmyra), ‘we fade as a leaf,' 359. 264, 318, 3x9 ; p. 273 and Lex.passim.
Learning, ch. xiv. ‘ Nature will out,’ 345.
Liberality, ch. x; 279. Necessity, 103, 104.
Life, ch. xi; 365. Nest, 30.
Longfellow, 324. Nigandu, Lex. passim.
Lotus, 215, 236. Nlthi-nerri-vilakkam, Introd. p. xlvi; 6,
Love, 391-400. 16, 27, 62, 81, 82 86; ch. xiv; 131,
Lowness, ch. xxxv. 165, 188, 252, 295; pp. 292, 302, 303,
Lust, 89, 90, 380. 3°4, 3i9. 336.
Niti-9astra, Introd. p. xi.
Madura (^angam, Introd. pp. viii, xlii;
p. 202.
Occupations, 365, 366.
Mai, 373.
Offence, ch. xvii.
Malakuta, Introd. p. x.
Oil-man, 374.
Malam, ch. xi. [See uwt&.]
Old deeds, ch. xi.
Malebolge, 123.
--- man, 326.
Manikka Vafagar, p. 202.
-sayings, Introd. p. ix.
Manu, 367, 374.
Oldenberg, Buddha, p. 247.
Marriage, 23, 56, 364.
Opportunities, 162.
Maya, ch. xi. [See umotin.]
Ox, wild, 377.
Meekness, ch. vii.
Menander, 326.
Palmyra, 216.
Mendicancy, 270, 296.
Panchatantra, 220.
--dread of, ch. xxxi.
Pandiyan country, 224, 296; p. 414.
Mendicants, 282.
Panthan, 250.
Merit, ch. xi.
Parables in the germ, 175.
Metempsychosis, 28, 59.
Para Mori [P. M.], Introd. p. ix; p. 301.
Metrical Notes, Introd. pp. xxvi-xxxvi.
Pajrimelaragar, p. ill ; ch. xxviii; 319.
Milk, 177.
Pathumanar, p. 1 ; Introd. p. ix.
Misanthropy, 324.
Patience, 65 ; ch. viii.
Miser, ch. xxviii; 6-10, 328.
Pativrata, p. 247.
Money! 281.
Periya Puranam, p. 202.
Moon, 148, 151, 176, 241.
Persevering energy, ch. xx.
Muir’s Sanskrit Texts, p. 278.
Muthurai, Introd. p. xlv; 104, 253, 263; Pig. 257> 34i-
Plantain, 363.
pp. 285, 299, 324, 325.
Pleasure, 79, 391-400.
Mutti, ch. xi. [See cprffr]
Poverty, ch. xxix.
Nachinarkkiniyar, Introd. p. xliv; 319; Practical wisdom, ch. xxv.
P- 295- Procrastination, 19, 332.
Naidatham, Introd. p. xxxvi; p. 304. Promotion, 343.
Naladi, Introd. p. viii etc. Prosperity unstable, ch. i.
Nalagini, p. 247. Proverbs, p. 223.
Nallanthuvanar, Introd. p. xliv. Pujari, 16.
Nallathanar, Introd. p. xlvii.
Nalvari, Introd. p. xlvi. Rain, 231, 232.
ftana-sambandha Murtti, p. 202. -on the sea, 269.
440 GENERAL INDEX.

Ramayana, Introd. p. xliv; 77- Terence, 384.

Refuge, 182. Theology of the Naladi, Introd. p. xi.
Renunciation, ch. vi. Three classes, of good, indifferent, and
Resolution, 62. bad, 216, 297.
Reverses of fortune, 1-3, 389. Three faults, 190.
Rhetoric, 10. -lands, 200.
Rich and poor, 2q6 Tigers, 300.
River, 150, 185. Time-servers, 284.
Rosseau, ch. xxii. Tirikadugam, Introd. p. xlvii; 8, 11, 58,
‘ Rusticus expect at,' 332. 59; ch vii; 68; ch. x; 92, 196, 19/,
3°7* 3°9» 329» 343> 356 ; pp. 276,
Sacrifice, 16.
278, 281, 283, 285, 289, 294, 304, 315,
Samanar, Introd. p. ix.
3i9> 321, 322, 325, 332» 4°i-
Sandal tree, 180, 347.
Tirutakka-devar, Introd. p. xli; 28.
Sarasvati, 252.
Transmigration, 12 2.
Sarva-darsana-sangraha, ch. xi.
Trees, 202.
Schrader’s Prehistoric Antiquities of the
Truth, ch. xii.
Aryans, p. 292.
Turtle, 331.
Scrutiny of friendships, ch. xxii.
Sea, 263, 269, 275. Unreal friendship, ch. xxiv.
Seed, 183. Unwisdom, p. 209.
Self-praise, 340. Upside down, 368.
Self-respect, 291-300.
Vain dreams, 359.
Self-restraint, 65, 242.
Vakkundam, Introd. p. xlv.
Selfish apathy, 369.
Serpent, 164. Vallabha Deva, Introd. p. xxxvi. -

Sewer, 175. Vatha-vurar Puranam, p. 302.

Shadows, 166. Vellalar-Vetham, Introd. p. viii.

Shakespere, 269. Vemana, 1, 118, 135, 177, 219, 258, 344,

Shame, 299. 358» 373 i P- 288.

Sharing food, 271. Vijayai ( = Victoria), 30; ch. vi.

‘ Silence is golden,’ 256.' Vilambiya Kagaear, introd. p. xlv.

Virgil, 396.
Similes, 341.
Sita, p. 247. Virtue, 1-130.

Slippers, 347. -its might, ch. iv.

Stokes, H., Introd. p. xlvi. Visakha, p. 247.

Stones, 334, 356. Wantons, 370; ch. xxxviii,/

Sugar-cane, 35, 138, 156, 211, 390. Wasted lives, 327.
Sundara Pandiyan, Introd. p. ix. Wealth, 131-390, 280.
Sundaram Pillai, P., Introd. p. x. -abides not, ch. i.
Sympathy, 369. -that profits not, ch. xxvii.
Well, a, 184, 263, 275.
Tambour, 388.
Wheel, 2.
Tamil literature, Introd. pp. x, xxxvi etc.
Wife, 361, 363; ch. xxxix.
Taylor’s Oriental MSS., Introd. p. xxxvii;
Wisdom, p. 1.
p. 202.
Tennyson, 292. Vaman, 4, 7 etc, 331, 339.

THE END.